ã€ŠThe Second Stranger [Writathon 2024 Winner]ã€‹


 Chapter 1: Through the Darkness

    I pushed through the drunk crowds and through the doors of Sarah¡¯s ¡°Late Eats¡±, cursing to myself as the annoyingly loud college kids blocked my path.

    Sweat dripped from my forehead, catching itself in the long hairs of my beard as I moved. I checked the large light-up clock that hung in the diner and frowned.

    ¡ª12:15. Late again, Erik, you idiot.

    ¡°Damn it,¡± I muttered, running a hand through my hair. The dining area buzzed with the usual Friday night crowd of students, filling their booze-lined stomachs with greasy burgers, hash browns, and other fatty foods.

    Sarah, the owner, spotted me from across the room. Her face twisted into a scowl as she marched over, her heels clicking against the tile floor.

    ¡°Erik! This is the third time this week, you need to¡ª¡±. A loud crash from the kitchen cut her off mid-sentence.

    Pots and pans clattered to the floor, followed by a string of curses from who I could only assume was Mike. Sarah¡¯s face turned an impressive shade of red.

    She pinched the bridge of her nose, taking a deep breath. ¡°Just... get to work. Now.¡±

    I nodded and hurried past her towards the kitchen. She grabbed my arm.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re having a talk after your shift. Don¡¯t sneak out again.¡±

    I clenched my jaw, dug my fingernails into the skin on my thumb, and forced a nod. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡ªI¡¯m definitely sneaking out. I thought to myself.

    I grabbed an apron from the hangers outside the kitchen and quickly tied it on, heading past the swinging doors. Grease sizzled on the flattop. The sweet smell of waffles drifted by my nose, and my coworkers darted back and forth like pinballs.

    I squeezed between two coworkers, feeling their glares burn into my back. Even with five cooks, Sarah¡¯s place usually needed about eight to keep up with the online orders and the mass of 20-something-year-olds stumbling in from bars. I looked up above the grill and eyed the receipts flapping like a hundred flags.

    ¡ªWhy the hell are we so busy on a Wednesday?

    I grabbed a knife and a cutting board and jumped into prep work. Vegetables lined up as I chopped with practiced efficiency. Heavy shuffling and a barrage of curses alerted me to Mike squeezing himself beside me.

    ¡°Move over, you greasy fuck,¡± Mike barked at one of the line cooks, who returned an insult about Mike¡¯s freakish height. ¡°Jesus, Erik. You look like you died twice and pulled three all-nighters,¡± Mike grunted.

    I jabbed my elbow into his side while focusing on dicing vegetables. ¡°Wow! Thanks, buddy, only three all-nighters? I must be getting great beauty rest.¡±

    He snorted, tossing seasoning into a bowl of raw meat. ¡°Seriously, man, rough day?¡±

    I sighed, my knife pausing mid-chop. ¡°Just the usual. Double shift at the warehouse, then straight here.¡±

    Mike whistled low. ¡°And the kid?¡±

    ¡°Noah¡¯s fine. Staying late at school for some project¡­supposedly.¡±

    ¡°Erik, bro. You¡¯re too young to be taking care of a teenager. How much sleep are you really getting?¡±

    I shrugged, resuming my veggie massacre. ¡°Sleep¡¯s overrated.¡±

    ¡°Not for a 25-year-old. You still need sleep to stay healthy.¡±

    I ignored him and dropped the diced vegetables into a large silver bowl. I pushed the bowl down the line to the other cooks.

    ¡°The sleep can wait, Mike. I need the money,¡± I admitted, my voice low. ¡°I also picked up a weekend gig doing basic inventory stuff for the library. It¡¯s not much, but every bit helps.¡±

    Mike tilted his head towards me and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Three jobs? Erik, that¡¯s insane.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s worth it. I¡¯m almost there, you know? Just a few more months and I¡¯ll have enough saved for Noah¡¯s college tuition.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great for your little bro, but, man...¡± Mike paused, and he slid the bowl of burger meat between us. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you started living your own life?¡±

    I put on new gloves and grabbed a baking sheet from below. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mike sighed and started forming patties. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re killing yourself for your brother. And that¡¯s admirable, it is. But, when was the last time you did something for yourself? Had a night out? Went on a date? You were going to take that archeology apprenticeship.¡±

    I felt my jaw clench. I tried to dig my nail into my skin, but the rubber gloves blocked it. ¡°Noah¡¯s all I¡¯ve got, Mike. He needs me. As soon as he¡¯s in college and has all the money he needs to start his life, I¡¯ll start mine.¡±

    ¡°I get that, but don¡¯t they make like scholarships or something for his situation? Like can¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Where are my burgers?!¡± Sarah¡¯s shout interrupted us. I was grateful for the conversation to end there. Explaining my financial situation wasn¡¯t my favorite thing to do.

    ¡ªHe¡¯s right. I need some fucking sleep. Thank God I don¡¯t have work tomorrow. My body is aching. Why the hell did so many heavy shipments come in today? My arms feel like they are going to fall off.

    The windows in the kitchen lightened as the sun rose. Customers finally stopped ordering. One last college kid stumbled out, leaving behind a mess of syrup and scattered napkins.

    The large light-up clock read 9 AM, the end of my shift. I peeled off my greasy apron and tossed it in the laundry bin. Sarah was busy counting the register, so I headed towards the back exit for a quick escape from the scolding she promised.

    ¡°Later, Erik,¡± Mike called out as he scrubbed down the grill. ¡°Remember what I said. You gotta live, man. Do what you wanna do.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I waved goodbye to my coworkers and hurried out the back door. The crisp morning air hit my face. I took a deep breath before hopping on my bike and heading home.

    I cursed and dodged the Thursday morning commuters, pushing my aching muscles to keep moving. As I got closer to our apartment, I cut through the park, hoping to shave a few minutes off.

    That¡¯s when I saw them. A group of teenagers lounging on the grass. My frown grew as I recognized one of them.

    ¡ªOh, you little fucker¡­Noah!

    My bike squealed as I pressed on the brakes and nearly toppled over. Disappointment surged through me as I watched my little brother, the kid I¡¯m busting my ass every day for, sitting there without a care in the world. He was supposed to be in school.

    ¡ªAll of them should be in school, but I couldn¡¯t care less about the others. Only Noah.

    I wanted to march over there, to drag him home by the ear like Mom did to me when I messed up. Instead, I yelled.

    ¡°Noah, what the FUCK are you doing?¡± I let the bike down slowly. I didn¡¯t need my only mode of transportation breaking on me.

    ¡°Great,¡± he complained to his friends. Noah stood up and walked towards me. ¡°Go home, Erik. Why do you even care what I¡¯m doing?¡± Noah spat at the ground.

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± I felt my voice rising, and days of pent-up frustration poured out. ¡°I ask you for one thing. Go to school. That¡¯s it!¡±

    Noah laughed mockingly and dug his hands into his pocket, pulling out a small black box. ¡°Why don¡¯t you smoke a joint and chill with us? You¡¯re not our parents. You aren¡¯t in charge of me. So, stop trying to act like them. Hell, enjoy life and stop being such a pain in the ass. We have no one to tell us what to do.¡±

    His words hit me like a punch to the gut.

    We always had our differences, especially since the accident, but I¡¯m trying to help him. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t have wanted you to end up a high-school dropout. I¡¯m trying to give you the chances they can¡¯t anymore. Do you even know how much I work for you?¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I don¡¯t want those chances.¡± Noah turned his back to me. ¡°Did you ever think about that? Or were you too busy playing martyr to ask me what I want?¡±

    I stepped closer, lowering my voice. ¡°This isn¡¯t about what you want right now. It¡¯s about your future and the opportunities you¡¯ll want.¡±

    ¡°My future? Or the future you think I should have? You do not know what kind of future I have planned.¡± He walked back to his group of friends and grabbed his backpack.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a teenager. A senior at that. They won¡¯t let you graduate if you don¡¯t at least go to class.¡± I took a step, wanting to reach out and shake some sense into him. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. Don¡¯t be an idiot!¡±

    Noah twisted his body and charged up to me. He threw a quick punch into my gut.

    I didn¡¯t flinch, but it still hurt. His fist hit against the hard stomach I had developed through years of labor.

    ¡ªHow many times has he struck me now? How many times has he yelled at me since they died? I thought.

    Noah scowled and walked away from me again. ¡°Give me a break. An idiot? Me? You have NO clue who I even am these days. You¡¯re never home. I bet you don¡¯t even know what I¡¯ve been doing these past few months.¡±

    I looked at him, confused. ¡°What have you been doing? Just how much school are you missing to slack off?¡±

    ¡°Slack off¡­that¡¯s funny. Anyway, you¡¯ll probably find out soon enough as I¡¯ll be long gone and out of your psychotic hair.¡± He walked back to his friends, picked up his backpack, and waved to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m out, guys,¡± He said to his group, friends of his who I¡¯ve known for years. But, since the accident, they have been cold to me. Like Noah.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Noah? Noah!¡± I yelled, but he ignored me. He hopped on his bike and pedaled away fast.

    ¡ªI¡¯ll make this right. He needs to get to school, and I''m sure I can calm him down. He''ll thank me one day.

    I let out a sigh and waved his friends away. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. He¡¯s just upset I embarrassed him.¡±

    ¡°No one said anything,¡± a tall, skinny girl said dismissively.

    ¡ªI¡¯m a monster in all of their eyes. The killer of my parents, their friend¡¯s parents. No matter what the accident report says, I am still the monster who changed their friend.

    I shook my head, went back, and picked up my bike. Noah¡¯s friends were whispering to each other. I pedaled home, my legs burning with each push. The argument with Noah replayed in my mind, his words cutting deeper with each repetition.

    ¡ªI¡¯ve accepted the blame on my part¡­but it still hurts so much. Can¡¯t he see that?

    As I approached our apartment building, I spotted Noah¡¯s backpack discarded near the entrance. He¡¯d beaten me home.

    ¡ªWhy would he just leave this outside? I wondered.

    I picked up his backpack and slung it over my shoulder. Once inside and on the stairs, I heard a door creak open behind me. Mr. Grayson, our landlord, emerged from his first-floor office.

    ¡°Erik,¡± he called out, his voice gruff. ¡°Hold on just one minute.¡±

    I turned, suppressing a groan. ¡°Mr. Grayson, what can I do for you?¡±

    He crossed his arms, frowning. ¡°You can pay me. That¡¯s what you can do. Rent¡¯s due. You¡¯re late.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, running a hand through my hair and looking away from the stern old man. ¡°I get paid at the end of the week. Can I bring it to you on Friday?¡±

    Mr. Grayson¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°That¡¯s what you said last month. I¡¯ve got bills to pay on time too, you know.¡±

    I sighed, reaching into my pocket. ¡°Look, this is all I¡¯ve got right now.¡± I pulled out a small wad of cash, mostly ones and fives, and a couple of twenties. ¡°It should be $114. I¡¯ll get you the rest on Friday, I

    promise.¡±

    He eyed the money, then snatched it from my hand. ¡°Fine. But, I want the rest first thing Friday morning, or we¡¯re gonna have problems. Understood?¡± He backed into his room, pocketing the cash.

    I nodded, relief washing over me. ¡°Yes, sir. Thank you.¡±

    I stomped up the stairs, my body aching from exhaustion, and approached our apartment door. I heard muffled voices coming from inside. Noah¡¯s voice rose above the others, muttering something I couldn¡¯t quite make out.

    ¡ªWhat the hell? Did he have other friends hanging out here too?

    Irritation flared in my chest again. I was going to smooth things over with him, but this was just spitting in my face. I jiggled the doorknob. Locked.

    As I fumbled with my keys, I called out to my brother. ¡°Noah, I told you that you need to go to school. You can¡¯t be hanging out with your friends all day!¡± I unlocked the door and pushed it open. ¡°I¡¯m serious, dude. Get yourself together¡­¡±

    The words died in my throat as I stepped inside. Noah stood alone in the middle of our cramped living room, but that wasn¡¯t what made me freeze. Behind him, taking up nearly half the room, was a massive swirling black vortex. The floorboards shook and the sound of wind rushed past my ears and out the door behind me. Noah looked over his shoulder at me, a strange smile playing on his lips.

    ¡ªWhy is he smiling? What is that thing?

    Before I could process what I was seeing, Noah looked towards the black hole in our living room.

    ¡°I accept!¡± He yelled and stepped into the void.

    ¡°Noah, wait!¡± I shouted, but it was too late. His body disappeared into the darkness.

    Without thinking, I lunged forward. My mind screamed that this was insane, impossible, but my body moved independently. I couldn¡¯t let Noah disappear. Not like this. Not after what just happened.

    ¡ªDon¡¯t you know I care?

    As I dove into the vortex, I felt an intense pulling sensation. The world dissolved into chaos, pulling me away into the unknown.

    ¡°You are not supposed to follow,¡± a voice called out far beyond the dark.

 Chapter 2: A Whole New World

    The world exploded into a burning agony in the pitch-black darkness that surrounded me.

    ¡®H-help,¡¯ a pained voice inside my head said.

    Blood?

    Burn scars? I thought.

    It¡¯s over¡­right? Right? I shuddered and shook the painful thoughts of the void away.

    My hands... these aren¡¯t mine.

    A mirror. There¡¯s gotta be one near here, right? Something I can use to see. I felt my palms sweat. My mind raced.

    What the hell?

    Green hair? Who am I? What in the anime is this? I thought, hearing my voice echo in my head. I could feel my pulse quicken. Blood pumped in my ears loudly with each heartbeat.

    I¡¯m¡­in someone else¡¯s body? I gently tapped my face, tilting to examine each new angle.

    Ground yourself, Erik, deep breaths. One, two, three, deep breath in and deep breath out.

    Well, shit. Two moons, a canyon city, and no streetlights or cars. I¡¯m not on Earth anymore.

    ¡®What happened to me?!¡¯ Words echoed painfully inside my skull. Words of a young man.

    ¡®I demand my body back!¡¯ The voice in my head roared.

    ¡®Please, Mother! I¡¯m sorry, it wasn¡¯t me. I swear!¡¯ The voice quivered.

    Holy shit, that hurt.

    ¡®Mom, please don''t!¡¯ The voice choked up with tears I could not see.

    Mom? Really? I asked the voice.

    ¡®Stop talking,¡¯ the voice sniffled. ¡®I can hear your thoughts. She can¡¯t.¡¯

    My name is Erik. I don¡¯t know how I ended up in your body, but I¡¯ll tell you what happened to me.

    ¡®That¡¯s¡­impossible. There¡¯s a world other than Morne?¡¯ Fern said.

    Morne? That¡¯s the name of this planet? I asked Fern.

    ¡®Um, yes? I suppose it makes sense why you wouldn¡¯t know if you come from this¡­Earth?¡¯ I could feel Fern nod as if I could see him.

    I have so many questions. I scratched my head and gazed up at the short ceiling.

    ¡®Well, you should probably try to blend in like you¡¯re me before you get distracted with your questions. It¡¯s almost time to get up,¡¯ Fern said. ¡®Don¡¯t get me wrong, I still want my body back, but I¡¯d like to avoid another beating by Mother.¡¯

    Already? But, it¡¯s still dark out.

    ¡®I always get up this early to start the forge again for Papa,¡¯ Fern prodded in my mind as if he was pushing me out of bed.

    ¡®I need my body back, Erik. I hate this feeling. It¡¯s like I am trapped in the darkness looking out at a window of what you see.¡¯

    I understand, Fern, I do. And I¡¯d give it back to you if I could, but do I look like some wizard?

    ¡®A what?¡¯

    A person who uses magic, ya know, like your mom?

    ¡®She is a Mageblood.¡¯ He said.

    Okay, well, then that. Same fucking thing. I rolled my eyes and finished setting up the forge before walking over to one window to see the canyon city light up with the morning sun.

    Hey, what is this place? This city? I asked Fern.

    ¡®It¡¯s Corello. The central trade city of Stylos. Now, stop gazing. I would never do that and we don¡¯t know when she might come in.¡¯ Fern grew tense, and I walked back to the forge prodding the lit coals.

    Are you a Mageblood? I asked.

    ¡®If I was, do you think I would be a slave to my parents? I am a Voidblood, the unfortunate minority of the population born without magic. Therefore, I am only useful as manual labor.¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice was rigid.

    Of course, you are¡­why would I get put into a cozy new life? I thought sarcastically.

    ¡®My brother, Lotrick, the pride and joy of my parents.¡¯ Fern said sternly.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

 Chapter 3: Second Stranger

    I massaged my wrists as we walked out of the house.

    I followed Lotrick, Fern¡¯s little brother, down the cobblestone path. The morning sun was peaking through the slits between buildings and the two moons had long passed over the edge of the high canyon walls.

    The burns from the light threads Zola had used on me last night were still visible. Each wrist ached when I massaged them.

    ¡ªCome to think of it, you¡¯re covered in scars, I thought to Fern as I analyzed the crisscrossing scars along my new hands and arms. I remembered my face, Fern¡¯s face, had several gashes along it as well when I looked into the water barrel.

    ¡ª¡®Yes, Mother has always assured me that any act of defiance will cause punishment,¡¯ Fern said flatly.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s¡­rough. I¡¯m sorry about that. Why is she like that? I asked.

    ¡ª¡®Well, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt last night if it wasn¡¯t for you. That was the first time in weeks she had hit me.¡¯ Annoyance rose in his echoing voice.

    ¡ªRight¡­sorry. I pushed my fingers through my new green hair. My messy green hair fell below my ears, and it felt like Fern hadn¡¯t washed it in weeks.

    The homes of Corello had silken rooftops of vibrant colors that flickered like a rainbow. I hadn¡¯t noticed the color covering each home when I looked out over Corello last night. Each cubic-like home proudly held up a colored tarp with poles that served as shading for the rooftop access. The buildings, built with what looked like sandstone, had a golden-like color to them. Long lines of color were painted along each edge of the building, causing them to stand out based on the color of the paint. Fern¡¯s house, I guess mine now too, stood proudly sporting green colors along the edges of the home and a giant purple tarp that covered the rooftop.

    ¡ªWhat do the colors mean? I nodded towards the rooftops.

    ¡ª¡®You¡¯re asking a lot of questions when you should pay attention to my brother. If you mess up again, Mother is going to hurt us much more than last night.¡¯ I felt my temple twitch, almost like Fern¡¯s annoyance was pushing through to my body.

    He was right though. I am in this strange new place; it¡¯s important to stay focused and be on guard. Noah could be in an even worse situation. Where is he? Why did he leave like that? Before I could worry about him, I needed to avoid getting killed. If Fern¡¯s mother easily hit her son with no remorse for waking up in the middle of the night, I can¡¯t imagine what she would do if she knew a strange man had taken control of his body. She already called him cursed once.

    I shifted my attention back to Lotrick and surveyed him. His hair was a blend of purple and gold, an unusual combination, but I shouldn¡¯t think so since my hair is green. He also radiated magic.

    ¡ªHe¡¯s a¡­what did you call it, a Mageblood, right? I averted my eyes from the young boy and asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Is it that obvious even for an outsider?¡¯ Fern said with a sigh. ¡®The little brat always shows off his glow.¡¯

    ¡ªHis glow? I guess I see it. He has an aura about him, like the main character from a battle anime.

    ¡ª¡®Main character? Anime?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªIgnore me. I shook my head and looked back at Lotrick.

    The young boy, maybe 10 or 12, had golden eyes, much like my own - or rather, Fern¡¯s. He shifted his gaze towards me, causing me to jerk my stare away. It was jarring to see such intensity in someone so young.

    ¡°Keep your head forward, brother,¡± Lotrick said, his voice calm but firm. ¡°And you should open your shirt more at the top.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why should I do that?¡± I asked the boy.

    Lotrick stopped and looked at me as if I had called him a name. ¡°Are you questioning me? My, my, mother must have hit you hard last night. Open it. Now,¡± He slapped my chest with the back of his hand before continuing to walk.

    I complied, fumbling slightly with the tan garment. As I pulled the collar open, I noticed a strange tattoo in the center of my sternum. A simple design, circular with unconnected lines, like a worn-away shooting target that seemed to spiral into the center of my body.

    ¡ª¡®That marks us as a Voidblood,¡¯ Fern¡¯s said. ¡®It¡¯s how they identify us. How they humiliate us.¡¯

    I held back a frown, not wanting to give away my reaction to Fern¡¯s words. A system of marking people based on their magical ability - or lack thereof - seemed disturbingly close to practices I¡¯d learned about in history class back on Earth. The mistreatment of humans seemed to cross universal boundaries.

    Lotrick nodded approvingly at the exposed tattoo. ¡°There, that¡¯s better. We wouldn¡¯t want anyone to forget what you are, would we?¡±

    ¡ªHe¡¯s arrogant for a child. I thought, but Fern did not answer.

    I forced a smile and threw my hands up. ¡°Of course not, brother. You were right, mother knocked my senses out of me!¡± I laughed and clapped Lotrick¡¯s back. ¡°So, where are we going again?¡±

    ¡°For the love of Zander, what is with you today?¡± Lotrick rolled his eyes, ignoring my question. He behaved oddly maturely for a young boy. How old is he?

    We turned from the small quiet street and stepped into a large town square. The morning life of the town burst with energy. In the center of the square, a large fountain with several stone sculptures of men and women wearing ridiculously enormous hats spouted bright, almost glowing blue water from their outstretched pale stone hands. Along the sides of the square, different shops had opened up. Some seemed familiar to me.

    A restaurant owner set up a sign painted with a picture of a pastry, a cafe was already open with patrons sitting on small little tables outside drinking what looked like coffee, and other merchants displayed their own painted signs advertising their business. A group of children no smaller than Lotrick pushed past us, tossing a ball. I pinched myself to keep from gawking at the different children. Some had ears and tails.

    ¡ªWhoa! Ok, I know you are tired of the questions, but you gotta explain that! Those? Them? The animal children. I pestered Fern in my mind.

    I felt like I could hear him sigh.

    ¡ª¡®Those specifically? That girl is a Canis-Woman, and the taller boy is a Reptilia-Man. Beastmen from other countries around Morne. They have all the same rights as other mortal races. If they are Magebloods, that is.¡¯

    The little beastmen and human children ran around the fountain tossing the ball. When I looked closer, I saw that the ball they were tossing wasn''t a ball at all but, a formed, floating, ball of water, suspended in shape.

    ¡ªAh, I see. Magic does run this world. I thought quietly to Fern.

    The children were all keeping the ball in its shape. Their hands stretched out with light blue strings between the fingers, forming a sort of design between their hands. The ball of water would bounce off of one string design to another that a different child held. It was hard to get adjusted to this world, so instead of questioning everything, I started to just accept it. Fern seemed to not have a lot of time to himself, so for now, I will have to go with whatever was thrown at me. At least until I could sit and think about everything. I still needed to find Noah. I stared off in thought at the kids playing with the water ball before I bumped into Lotrick.

    ¡°Watch it,¡± He snorted. ¡°We are here, Jade Supply.¡± He pointed in front of him at a tall building.

    ¡ª¡®That¡¯s right, brother needs his school supplies,¡¯ Fern said with a hint of annoyance in his voice.

    Lotrick has stopped and looked up at the building.

    The store used the same sandstone material as the other buildings. The roof had a light green tarp draped over it and jade green painted lined the edges of the building. On each floor, a small balcony jutted out over the street. On the second floor, two beastwomen who I could only describe as cat-girls were sitting on the porch drinking tea. They looked down and their eyebrows raised when they saw Lotrick standing below them.

    ¡°Ah, Master Lotrick!¡± one girl yelled. They waved down at Fern¡¯s brother.

    One had short black hair and wore a plain white collared shirt with black pants. Her companion had white hair and wore the same uniform-like clothes. They both were human in every aspect except for their long tails, pointed ears that peaked through their hair, and short whiskers on each cheek. I assumed they worked at this store.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    They stood up on the balcony railing and flicked their palms upward with their fingers pinched together. A sharp gust of wind blew up between Lotrick and me. A visible gust of wind twisted at both of their feet and slowly lowered them down in front of us. They were taller than us by a good foot, at least six feet tall.

    ¡°Master Wor is waiting for you. Also, Miss Rosie is in there too!¡± The black-haired one nudged Lotrick and gave him a wink.

    ¡ªSo, magic seems pretty common, huh? I asked in my mind, admiring the floating ability these girls had just used.

    ¡ª¡®It¡¯s exactly what I told you. I got unlucky. The 1% of the population that can¡¯t access the source,¡¯ Fern said.

    I gritted my teeth at his response.

    ¡ªOf course, when I get a chance to be in a fantasy world, I can¡¯t even use magic. Just my luck. I hope Noah is doing better, I thought. Fern did not respond. He seemed to ignore most of my complaints.

    ¡°Great, thank you, ladies,¡± Lotrick said as he strode past the two. They outstretched their arms for him to enter the double doors.

    The sign above the doors was painted in big gold symbols spelling out Jade Supply. How did I read that? I shouldn¡¯t be able to read that, but I did. Is it because of my connection to Fern? I pushed the thought away. Just one more peculiarity that I ignored for now. I quickly followed behind Lotrick. The two cat girls glared at me. Their slit iris seemed to peer into me. I hurried past them into a dark hallway before we got to another set of interior doors.

    The shop was big, bigger than it had looked from the outside. Inside, a high ceiling rose fifty feet in the air, coming together in a dome-shaped mosaic that I couldn''t make out. I glanced around, taking in the shop¡¯s interior. Shelves filled with an array of objects lined the walls. Books, tools, potions, herbs, weapons, and more. It was like a fantasy player¡¯s ideal general store in a video game. The air smelled of incense and something metallic. Where there should have been more floors, based on the balconies outside, were interior ramparts. Cat-girls and cat-boys shuffled back and forth above the open ground floor. Some carried bags, some pushed carts, but all were in a hurry.

    We stepped down a long ramp that led to the center of the circular room. My eyes darted around frantically, soaking up everything. Seeing a real-life fantasy store made me almost twitch with excitement. I wished Noah were here so I could enjoy this with him. He would freak out.

    People crowded Jade Supply¡¯s cavernous space. There were dozens of humans and beastmen alike sprawled throughout the shelves, wandering the labyrinth of magical wonders. Hanging from the ceiling were ten huge glass jars. They were as big as me and each had dirt in them. Some of the dirt was a dark brown, almost black color, others were red or orange. Some jars held moss within their dirt and one had gravel-like rocks.

    Past the center of the room, behind a large, half-circle counter, and hung up on the wall, rows of silver rapiers gleamed. Nearby, I spotted uniforms that looked like they belonged in a posh private school, but with added utility pockets and holsters for books.

    We walked down the ramp, and I glanced at the shelves nearby. Books of all sizes and colors lined them, alongside jars of mysterious ingredients and other magical paraphernalia.

    As my eyes scanned the labels, all the symbols made sense to me. Just like the sign outside, I could read. The characters, foreign as they were, made perfect sense to me.

    ¡ª¡®Of course you can read, you¡¯re in my body,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice echoed in my head. ¡®I learned before they found out I couldn¡¯t use magic.¡¯

    ¡ªThat is incredible, I thought, realizing I could access some of Fern¡¯s knowledge. However, I don¡¯t know what any of this means, reading is useless for this sort of thing.

    ¡ª¡®Strange,¡¯ Fern whispered.

    I was about to pull a book that caught my eye when a cheerful voice called out, interrupting my exploration.

    ¡°Lotrick! Fern! You¡¯re here!¡± The voice yelled from behind us.

    I turned to see a girl who looked about Lotrick¡¯s age. Her face lit up with a bright smile.

    The girl with jet-black hair and startlingly bright pink eyes hopped over the railing of the ramp to join us.

    ¡°Lotrick!¡± she wrapped him in a tight hug. He stiffened, pushing her away with an annoyed grunt.

    ¡°Rosie, please,¡± Lotrick sighed. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be so... expressive at school.¡±

    She laughed, playfully punching his arm. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be such a bully.¡±

    Then she turned to me, her smile widening. ¡°Fern! Look what I taught myself!¡±

    Rosie held out her hands, and suddenly a swirling orb of fire and ice materialized between them, spinning. The conflicting energies created a mesmerizing dance of red and white light.

    I felt a surge rise in my stomach. Awe. Fern¡¯s feelings, I realized. I could almost picture him next to me, gazing at the orb.

    ¡°Wow, you taught yourself this magic?¡± I asked, confused about how the whole magic system worked here in this world.

    ¡°This one has been on my list to master before we go off to school! Now that we are fourteen, I wanted to make sure I was gonna be at the top of the freshmen class and ahead of Lotty.¡± Rosie pulled Lotrick into a side hug and tossed his hair.

    ¡°You¡¯re fourteen?¡± I blurted out at Lotrick.

    They both stared at me, confused. I spoke without thinking.

    ¡°Just kidding,¡± I said while scratching my head, acting dumb. They ignored it and continued walking down the ramp. They talked about classes and supplies they planned on getting.

    ¡ª¡®What was that about? I specifically told you to behave normally so you don¡¯t get caught,¡¯ Fern scolded.

    ¡ªHey, you¡¯re not the one thrown into a whole new world with new physics, magic, people with crazy hair colors, and freaking beastmen. Cut me some slack, kid. I snapped back. Fern may be a teenager, but I¡¯m a full-blown adult, or rather, I was. Still, I won¡¯t let a child chastise me.

    ¡ª¡®Well, at least you¡¯re not trapped in some dark void watching someone else control your own body, pretend to be you, and mess everything up!¡¯ He shouted back. His voice echoed inside my head like I was in a cave.

    That¡¯s right, he is a teenager. He¡¯s scared just as much as I was. I hoped he couldn¡¯t hear all my thoughts.

    ¡ªYou¡¯re right, I am sorry you¡¯re in that position. I¡¯ll get you out eventually, I swear, I said, adding to my list of promises. First Noah, now Fern.

    ¡ª¡®It¡¯s... fine,¡¯ he muttered.

    Before I could respond, Rosie grabbed my arm and pulled me down the rest of the ramp. ¡°Come on, Fern! Your brother needs your help.¡±

    I looked up to see Lotrick already far ahead of me at the crescent-shaped counter. Several beastmen assistants brought him supply after supplies. I hurried over and started stuffing the items into an empty backpack one of the cat boys had brought over.

    Several wrapped packs of what I assumed was paper, a pack of spices, four empty glass vials wrapped in protective wrapping, two vials of ink, one golden pen, and a dozen other random oddities Lotrick had ordered filled the bag. A silver rapier with a bright gold hilt rested in a glass case. I tied the rapier¡¯s case to the side of the backpack. My hands acted like I was back in the warehouse, trying to fit each item into a box, optimizing the space.

    As I worked, Lotrick engaged in conversation with an older man who stood behind the counter. He had long, curly gray hair that draped elegantly over his shoulders, small pointed cat ears that poked out the top of his head, and a short stubby tail that wiggled as he barked orders to a nearby Cat-girl. I assumed this was the head Cat-man in charge, Master Wor.

    ¡ª¡®Felis-Man, to be specific,¡¯ Fern clarified.

    ¡ªJust how much of my thoughts can you hear? I asked, slightly annoyed. He did not respond.

    ¡°Master Lotrick,¡± Master Wor said, clapping his hands together. ¡°Have you decided on your track at the capital?¡±

    Lotrick smiled and closed his eyes. ¡°Because of my unique abilities, they automatically enrolled me in the Royal Princeguard Track.¡± He puffed out his chest as he said that last part.

    ¡°Hey, me too!¡± Rosie chimed in, her pink eyes flashed behind her bouncy black hair.

    ¡°You? They let you join the Princeguard Track too? That can¡¯t be possible. You can¡¯t even use three elements.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s true! Just because you can use three sources doesn¡¯t make me any less special. Just wait and see how strong I am when we get there.¡± She pouted.

    ¡°Three is rarer than two. Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll definitely become a top mage this way.¡± Lotrick scoffed as he turned back to Wor. Rosie stomped her feet and flicked her head away from my brother.

    I hefted the now-full backpack, surprised at how easily I managed the weight.

    ¡ªHey, Fern, what¡¯s your workout routine? I joked.

    ¡ª¡®What? I... I¡¯m not that strong,¡¯ Fern replied, confused.

    ¡ª¡®Huh? Really? Then, is it because¡­¡¯

    A hand shoved my shoulder back to the entrance. Lotrick had ended his conversation with Master Wor and headed for the exit. Rosie walked beside him. She had either forgotten her annoyance at Lotrick or moved on. I followed them and took in more of the store on our way out.

    ¡ªMan, I wish I could stay. This place seems so interesting, I thought.

    ¡ª¡®What¡¯s the point? Not like we can use any of it,¡¯ Fern pouted.

    ¡ªSays you. It might help me find Noah. Maybe one of these potions will help get my body back and give you yours.

    ¡ª¡®Noah¡­your brother,¡¯ Fern trailed off. If I could feel his emotions when we saw Rosie, he probably can feel mine right now.

    I shook my head and trudged ahead. The enormous jars of earth suspended above kept grabbing my attention, causing me to not watch where I was walking. Distracted, I collided with someone shorter than me. There was a crash as books hit the floor, followed by a barrage of curses as the figure turned around and glared up at me with blue eyes.

    A boy, about Lotrick¡¯s age, dressed in expensive-looking clothing, stared up at me, seething.

    ¡°You absolute imbecile!¡± he spat, brushing off his jacket. ¡°Do you have any idea who you¡¯ve just assaulted?¡±

    Two other boys rushed to his side and asked if he was hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± the boy snapped, waving them off. His eyes narrowed as they landed on my chest, where my shirt gaped open. ¡°Well, well. What do we have here? A Voidblood dares to soil my presence?¡±

    Lotrick turned around, his face coated with annoyance. Rosie hovered by his side, looking worried.

    ¡°Carlyle,¡± Lotrick said, his voice flat. ¡°Excuse my fool of a brother. He has been acting rather off today. Fern, apologize immediately.¡±

    Carlyle sneered, gesturing at the books on the floor and the new scuff mark on his shoes. ¡°I should have known you¡¯d be involved in this attack on me, Lotrick.¡± He spit on the ground. ¡°This filth has ruined my new boots. I think it¡¯s only fitting that he cleans them. With his tongue.¡±

    I felt a surge of anger, both my own and Fern¡¯s.

    In my head, Fern¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡ª¡®We should probably do what he says.¡¯

    ¡ªAre you kidding me? Absolutely not.

    ¡°Hey, kid. It was an accident,¡± I said, my voice low and controlled. ¡°How about you chill out? I¡¯ll pick up your books though.¡± I bent down to grab the books when Carlyle put one boot on my back. I winced as his heel twisted my skin. I looked over my shoulder up at him.

    Carlyle¡¯s face turned an ugly shade of red. ¡°You dare speak to me that way?¡± His voice rose, and he started digging his heel into my spine. ¡°I¡¯m giving you one more chance, Voidblood. Clean my shoes, or else.¡±

    Something snapped inside me. I stood up quickly, causing Carlyle to back up. ¡°Oh, yeah? I¡¯m all about the ¡®or else¡¯ right now.¡± I stepped closer, my fists clenching at my sides. I leaned down over him and furrowed my eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s do this outside. I bet I can beat your ass with these Voidblood hands.¡±

    ¡ª¡®Erik, what the hell?¡¯ Fern screamed. I ignored.

    Carlyle¡¯s friends whooped and hollered. ¡°Yeah, roast him alive, Carlyle!¡± One cheered.

    ¡°Show him where Voidbloods belong!¡± Another egged on.

    The spoiled brat¡¯s eyes glinted with malice. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this. Lotrick, your brother is an idiot. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, Voidblood.¡±

    This was probably a bad idea, but I¡¯d be damned if I let some punk, no, a damn kid, push me around.

 Chapter 4: Fighting Children

    ¡ªWas I going to fight a kid? Yes. I thought stepping up the ramp.

    I followed the group out of the shop, my blood boiling. The cat-girl guards eyed us curiously as we passed, but said nothing. We turned down an isolated alley. Thirty feet wide and covered by an overhanging green tarp high above. The far end faded into darkness, opening to another part of the city I couldn¡¯t see.

    Carlyle¡¯s mocking voice grated against my ears. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a Voidblood thinks he stands a chance. Are you really that stupid?¡±

    I clenched my fists. Anger rose in my chest. I was stuck in a body that wasn¡¯t mine, in a world where magic was everything - and I had none. I was a second-class citizen because of something I couldn¡¯t control. And Noah... where the hell was he? Was he trapped like me, lost in someone else¡¯s body?

    ¡ª¡®This is insane Erik,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice echoed in my head. ¡®I don¡¯t do things like this. Voidbloods don¡¯t do things like this.¡¯

    ¡ªStop trying to talk me out of it, I thought back. I¡¯m not letting this punk walk all over us.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Carlyle¡¯s shout snapped me out of my thoughts. ¡°Are you ready to start this duel? You can still back out if you lick my boots.¡±

    I glared at him, swallowed excess spit, and breathed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I whispered, raising my fists.

    Lotrick stepped between us, his face looking disinterested as it had been all day. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it, this duel is legitimate, as declared by the laws of the Crown Prince. However, there must be ground rules.¡±

    He stepped in front of me and looked into my eyes. He squinted, leaned forward, and sighed. ¡°You better not get him hurt.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by that?¡± I said, reaching out to Lotrick, but he had turned away.

    Lotrick waved his hands at the small alley that surrounded us. Translucent beams of light shot out from his hands and painted the stones with lines around us. Carlyle sneered and started stretching his hands.

    ¡°Stay within the boundaries. If you cross them, you lose. No killing, obviously. No damage to the face or hands, and absolutely no property damage.¡± Lotrick gestured to the building on my right we had exited from. ¡°Are we clear?¡±

    Carlyle¡¯s smug grin widened as he bowed. ¡°Crystal.¡±

    I tensed my body, ready for anything. I felt my muscles tighten. The strong fibers that Fern earned hammering metal in the forge poised to react.

    Carlyle held out his hands, palms faced together, and fingers outstretched. Between his fingers, I saw it - a faint shimmer in the air gave birth to small threads of light, like yarn. The strings reached out from one hand to the other and met in the space between. A small symbol twisted in the center between Carlyle¡¯s palms.

    Then he twisted his fingers, and the symbol shook violently.

    Flames erupted from his palms with the force of a fire hydrant. My body reacted on instinct, muscles coiling and releasing faster than I thought possible. I leaped sideways, propelling myself ten feet across the alley in a single sidestep.

    The sudden burst of speed caught me off guard. My body was lighter and easier to move than I thought possible. My feet hit the ground at an awkward angle, and I stumbled to the ground just before crossing the boundary Lotrick had put up.

    ¡ª¡®What the hell was that?¡¯ Fern shouted, equally confused as I was.

    I didn¡¯t have time to respond. Carlyle was already preparing his next attack. His fingers danced in the air as if catching the glowing string, forming a new shape in between his hands. I pushed myself to my feet. The symbol between his hands danced like before.

    I watched Carlyle¡¯s hands intently, trying to expect his next move. The moment he flexed his fingers, I saw the symbol shake. This time, water bolts now shot toward me, faster than the fire had.

    I trusted my new strength. My legs twitched, and I burst forward. I felt cold slivers of water cut my left arm as I narrowly dodged the full brunt of Carlyle¡¯s attack. I slid into a crouch and heard the water slam into the ground where I had stood moments before. Confidence was building inside me. I could dodge his spells.

    ¡°Stand still, you little rat!¡± Carlyle snarled, his composure cracking. He twisted his body towards me. I twisted as well. His fingers flexed, and the symbol danced. I flexed my legs as hard as I could and jumped.

    The volley of water bolts shot below my feet. I felt weightless as I leaped high in the air. My eyes darted around the battlefield, taking in every detail, and processed my next moves in an instant. I landed gracefully this time, expecting to wince in pain as I landed, but my legs absorbed the shock completely.

    I ran, trying to close the distance as Carlyle backed up, launching barrage after barrage of water and fire blasts.

    Small crashes of water and fire echoed in the alleyway like fireworks. The walls were getting charred and steam was forming on the ground. I kept dodging as I closed in on Carlyle.

    Fern breathed heavily in my mind like he was moving with me.

    ¡ª¡®How are you¡­how are we moving like this?¡¯ He asked.

    I had no answer. I just kept moving, driven by instinct and my strange new awareness.

    Carlyle¡¯s friends jeered from the sidelines, their taunts muffled by the hiss of steam forming from his attacks. Carlyle¡¯s attacks grew wilder, his frustration mounting with each miss. ¡°Fight back, coward!¡± he roared, unleashing more attacks.

    I sidestepped each blast. My skin was beading with sweat from the heat and my muscles ached suddenly.

    ¡ªAlready? I thought.

    ¡°This has to be against the rules, right?¡± I shouted to Lotrick. I turned and saw he had narrowed his eyes and was studying me. Rosie¡¯s eyes were wide. She backed away further from the fight in the alley, slowly stepping back one step at a time.

    A sharp burn on my right leg punished me for looking away from Carlyle. Before another blast of fire could hit me, I jumped back. Turning towards the boy, I saw my opening. He dropped his gaze from me to make sure he was still in the boundary. I surged forward, crossing the distance between us. He turned just in time to see my fist drive into his gut. I intended to push him outside of the boundary with that punch. He flew much further.

    The impact was like nothing I¡¯d felt before. Carlyle¡¯s body folded around my fist, all the air driven from his lungs in a single pained gasp. He slid against the stone ground, past the boundary line, and into the alley wall. For a moment, everything was silent. Then, chaos erupted.

    Carlyle¡¯s friends rushed to his side, shouting and cursing. One of them pointed at me, his face contorted with rage.

    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this, trash! Do you have any idea who he is? He¡¯s supposed to be leaving for the school!¡± The friend gestured to Fern¡¯s brother and Rosie. ¡°We all are, except for you, you roach! Useless ones like you have no purpose except to harm us good folk! A commoner with Mageblood is more useful than a waste of life like you. You¡¯re worse than a beast. Your kind is evil!¡±

    Carlyle¡¯s other friend lifted him onto his back and glared at me. ¡°I knew all Voidbloods were devil-men.¡±

    I froze.

    ¡ªCrap¡­I¡¯m so screwed, aren¡¯t I?

    ¡ª¡®I can¡¯t believe this Erik. You have signed our death. My Death! All because of you!¡¯ Fern shouted.

    ¡ªCalm down Fern it was just a small fight, He will be ok.

    As the friends ran away carrying Carlyle, Lotrick stepped up to me. His face was flat. He raised his hands, and I saw the golden threads Zola used on me snake out from inside his palms. They shimmered in the air, then curled around his fingers, beautiful and terrifying.

    With a flick of his wrist, the threads shot towards me. They wrapped around me, constricting my body. The pain was immediate and intense, like being tied up in a burning wire. I couldn¡¯t hold back my screams.

    Through the haze of pain, I saw Rosie step up behind Lotrick. Her voice cut through the air, sharp with concern.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Lotrick, put him down!¡±

    Lotrick¡¯s response chilled me to the bone. ¡°This isn¡¯t Fern.¡±

    I stared at him, shock momentarily overriding the pain. How?

    Lotrick¡¯s eyes dug into mine.

    ¡°His movement, his behavior today, even his eyes look different. Even if Fern is nothing more than a slave, he¡¯s still my brother. Right now there¡¯s someone inside him.¡±

    I grunted as the golden threads tightened, sending waves of searing agony through my body. It felt like my skin was on fire, but when I glanced at the thread, now burns were being made.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Rosie said, shocked. ¡°What do you mean? His eyes look the same.¡± She stepped forward and hesitantly leaned forward.

    ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t tell?¡± Lotrick let out a small grin. ¡°Must be because you¡¯re not as advanced as me. But I can tell there are two people inside Fern¡¯s body. One of them isn¡¯t him. Now, who are you?¡±

    He raised his hand and my body lowered to the ground, held in place by the magic strings.

    ¡ªFuck it Fern, I¡¯m telling him. I don''t think he''ll hurt us. I told Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Why did I have to bear this fate along with being a Voidblood? Was I so terrible in the previous life?¡¯ He cried.

    I ignored him.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I gasped. ¡°I can explain! Please!¡±

    For a moment, I thought Lotrick would ignore me. His cold eyes looked at me like one would look at a scuttling bug they were about to squish, but then the pressure from the threads vanished and I could breathe again. My throat ached with each new breath. Eventually, I recovered my breath. I rubbed my neck and sat back up, looking at Fern¡¯s little brother.

    ¡°Explain,¡± Lotrick commanded, his voice hard as steel. He looked so young, but he commanded authority. I guess that¡¯s the confidence you get with magic strength like his. Rosie stood behind him, looking at me with confusion. I couldn¡¯t help but notice her hands were outstretched next to her as if she might attack me too.

    I gulped.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to explain this properly without you killing me. Let me start by telling you, that your brother is safe. He is here inside me.¡± I pointed to myself.

    Lotrick raised an eyebrow and then held up his hands again, poised to entangle me again.

    ¡°Whoa! Wait, man!¡± I coughed. ¡°How the hell do you think I¡¯m gonna answer with you choking me?¡±

    Lotrick sighed and lowered his hands.

    ¡°Speak. Now. Rosie, be ready for anything,¡± he nodded towards her hands. Her cheerful expression transformed into a face of concentration.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, calmly this time,¡± Lotrick said. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°This will sound crazy, but maybe you have heard of something like this happening. If not, please, I beg of you, take a moment to understand what I am saying because it is the truth. My name is Erik. I am not from your world. My world has no magic, and no beastmen. Last night, a portal, gate, or dimension, I''m not sure what it was, opened up in my home. I stepped into it, and after hours of painful torture in a pitch-black void, I ended up inside your brother¡¯s body.¡±

    Lotrick said nothing. Rosie said nothing. Silence filled the alley, and when Lotrick crouched and looked into my eyes, he eventually spoke.

    ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true,¡± Lotrick said slowly, looking at my chest. ¡°Then, Fern is in there?¡±

    I hesitated, unsure how to explain the strange duality of my existence. ¡°He¡¯s... he¡¯s still here. In my head. We can communicate, but I¡¯m the one in control of the body. Not by choice. I want my body back. I want my-¡± I cut myself off before telling him about Noah. Some things I shouldn¡¯t so easily tell. What if they kill me and then go after my brother?

    Lotrick¡¯s eyes narrowed, his skepticism clear. ¡°If what you¡¯re saying is true, tell me something only Fern would know, something Fern and I share. Something that no one would know.¡±

    ¡ªWell? Help me out, Fern. I know you are pissed at me, but look, he is trying to help. I pleaded with Fern. He needed to get over his anger at me for now. I need his help, so we both make it out of this.

    There was silence in my head for a moment.

    ¡°Well?¡± Lotrick asked, standing back up, his hands on his hips.

    ¡°He¡¯s being stubborn. Hold on.¡±

    ¡ªFern, please! I promise you will get your body back. I will give it back to you. Now, help me out here so we don¡¯t end up dead before I can do that.

    ¡ª¡®Lightcutter.¡¯

    ¡ªLightcutter? What is that? Fern, what does that mean? Give me more.

    ¡°Well?¡± Lotrick said, raising his hands. Rose stretched her fingers out, following Lotrick¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Lightcutter, Lightcutter! He said Lightcutter,¡± I blurted out. My heart was pounding. I can¡¯t take more of that burning pain. ¡°That¡¯s all Fern said, I swear. He¡¯s sort of mad at me for, you know, taking control of the whole body thing, but it¡¯s not like I had a choice.¡± I said, the words practically falling out of my mouth.

    Lotrick lowered his hands, and a smile cracked across his face. He leaned down and looked not into my eyes but past them. As if he was talking to Fern.

    ¡°Fern! You scorching idiot.¡± He started laughing. ¡°Just had to get yourself into this sort of mess, didn¡¯t you? Truly, your luck is abysmal, brother.¡± He pushed back his gold and purple-flecked hair and waved his hand at Rosie, telling her to relax her guard.

    I breathed a sigh of relief at seeing Lotrick behave this way. He must care for his brother. He wouldn¡¯t kill me or report me knowing that Fern was in here.

    ¡°Second question¡­Erik, is that right?¡± Lotrick asked.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Erik.¡±

    ¡°Just what do you plan to do now?¡± He stopped smiling.

    ¡°I¡­well, to be honest, everything has happened so fast I am not sure. I know that this place is dangerous for Fern. It seems everyone hates him. Or at least hates what he is.¡±

    ¡°A Voidblood, yes. Our society has a certain distaste for them.¡± Lotrick rubbed his chin. The fourteen-year-old behaved like an old man.

    ¡°So¡­with that known, I hoped to get somewhere safe where I could regroup, figure out how to get my old body back, and give back Ferns. I have my own personal plans after that,¡± I said.

    ¡°What other plans? Tell me now, Erik. I will not have you deceive me or my brother or my country in the future.¡± Lotrick raised his hands again.

    ¡ªThis fucking kid. He''s a pushy brat.

    ¡ª¡®He¡¯s a genius is what he is,¡¯ Fern said, sounding happier seeing how this is all unfolding on me.

    ¡°Okay, okay! Jeez, when I came through the portal, I was following my brother, Noah. He came here before me. We sort of had an argument, and now, I¡¯m trying to find him. That¡¯s it, Lotrick. I want my body back. Fern gets his body back, and I want to find my brother.¡± I looked with my eyebrows furrowed.

    Lotrick¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I see. Rosie, I can take it from here. Go back home and don¡¯t tell anyone about what we learned here.¡±

    Rosie wrinkled her nose at him.

    ¡°Fine, but you better fill me in on everything tomorrow. I¡¯m gonna find you on the train and I want all the details.¡± She started down the alleyway and turned around. She looked down at me. ¡°Hang in there, Fern.¡±

    When Rosie was out of sight, Lotrick turned towards me and crouched down. Then, a small, calculating smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°How about a deal? You make an oath to me and keep my brother alive, and I can get you to a safe place. The only safe place for someone like Fern, like you.¡±

    I forced myself to breathe in and out of my nose and think slowly. Lotrick was my only option. I couldn¡¯t trust that I could get out of this situation on my own. Even with the new speed I had, it was not reliable. The aches in my body were evidence enough of that. Any help I could get, I needed to take.

    ¡ªIf I¡¯m understanding correctly, your brother will leave this city to go to some magic school tomorrow. Where will that leave us, Fern? The full focus of your abusive mother will crush us.

    ¡ª¡®You are right. I¡¯ve been worried for some time now that Mother would sell me to the dock slavers for extra money once Lotrick had left for the Capital. Father would be against it, but Mother will get her way.¡¯ Fern answered.

    ¡ªA slave on the docks, huh? That won¡¯t get us closer to solving this body issue. I¡¯m taking his offer. I promised you I¡¯d get your body back, and I promised myself I¡¯d find Noah too. We need this.

    ¡ª¡®Thank you, Erik,¡¯ Fern whispered.

    ¡°You have a deal,¡± I said, sticking my hand out for Lotrick to shake. Despite his large presence when he uses magic and speaks like a grown adult, his hands were so small in mine when I shook them.

    ¡°Perfect. Now, I¡¯ve been waiting to show you this, Fer- Erik.¡± Lotrick pulled out a rolled-up piece of paper from his back pocket and cracked a sly smile. ¡°Asked Master Wor in Jade Supply for this. He had it hanging on his bounty board a month ago. I did my research on it, and, well, look for yourself.¡±

    I rubbed my head, stood up, and grabbed the paper from Lotrick¡¯s hand. It was a one-page paper ad.

    The Threaded Trumpet, Vol. 9880

    Editor-in-Chief: Prince-Favored Quill Inkwright

    WANTED: ABLE-BODIED VOIDBLOODS

    Reward: 5,000 Fabriks (No Negotiation!)

    Ladies, gentlemen, and assorted beastmen of questionable taxonomy, it¡¯s that time again! The Cinders, our beloved Princes¡¯ pack of monster-mauling misfits, are on the prowl for fresh meat. While we¡¯ve been busy debating the finer points of princely warfare over tea, another litter of fang-toothed graduates have clawed their way out of the Academy of Ash.

    Ah, Ash! That delightful vacation spot where only the most resilient of cockroaches can survive that toxic land and emerge as vicious hounds.

    Each year, we ship off several hundred Voidbloods there to offer them a chance at a slightly better slave life. Many a loyal citizen have found their pockets considerably heavier, thanks to our benevolent Princes¡¯ ¡°catch and release¡± program.

    But fret not, dear readers! The wait is over, and opportunity knocks once more with its iron-clad fist.

    Have a spare Voidblood cluttering up your basement? Perhaps a neighbor¡¯s child who¡¯s a bit too ugly for comfort? Well, dust them off and drag them down to your local Guard post!

    For the low, low price of one (1) able-bodied Voidblood, you too can be the proud owner of a voucher worth 5,000 Fabriks! That¡¯s right, folks¨Cturn in your troublesome teens and walk away with enough coin to buy that self-stirring cauldron you¡¯ve always wanted.

    Remember, this offer only comes around once a year. So don¡¯t delay¨Ccash in on your local Voidbloods today! After all, it¡¯s not like they were doing anything useful anyway, right?

    (The Threaded Trumpet accepts no responsibility for any moral quandaries, existential crises, or karmic retribution resulting from this public service announcement. Voidbloods must be of 15 or 16 years of age, no older or younger.)

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a little¡­¡± I started.

    ¡°Distasteful?¡± Lotrick laughed and grabbed the newspaper back.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is we, Fern and I, go to this sort of forced military academy?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call the Cinders military. More like enforced mercenaries. Seeing as you don¡¯t get any of the honors that come with being a true Mageblood soldier,¡± Lotrick chuckled to himself.

    ¡°I guess I have no choice, huh? When do we leave?¡± I asked, wiping away dry blood that had caked on my arms.

    Lotrick waved his hand as he walked. ¡°Fern has never had a choice in his life. You will leave tonight. Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of everything.¡± He continued walking down the street. ¡°Come now, brother, we must not keep our sweet mom waiting.¡±

    He pointed to the backpack full of his things. The paper slipped out of Lotrick¡¯s pocket and fell to the ground. I groaned as I walked over to grab paper and the pack full of Lotrick¡¯s gear for school. Dust flew up into my eyes and I shielded my arm.

    ¡°Fer- Erik, come on now!¡± Lotrick called for me.

    I wiped my eyes and turned the ad over, about to roll it back up. On the back was an article written by the city. An announcement. The article had a picture of my brother, Noah.

    NOAH STARBRINGER RETURNS FROM FIVE YEAR EXPEDITION

 Chapter 5: Goodbyes

    How does any of this work? I said to Fern, in awe of all that was going on around me.

    ¡®What, magic? It¡¯s laughable that you think I could just sit here and explain to you the intricacies behind it so easily. It would take hours to explain everything.¡¯ Fern said.

    So, you don¡¯t know. Got it.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t say that!¡¯ Fern protested. ¡®It¡¯s just that it makes me mad talking about the thing I want most when I can never have it.¡¯

    I get that, sorry.

    It was more of a rhetorical question, anyway. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll figure it out eventually. I said, breaking the silence.

    ¡®Why do you want to figure it out, anyway? You can never use it.¡¯ Fern was confused, and his confusion was giving me a headache.

    Just because I can¡¯t use it or experience it myself, I still want to learn all there is about it. It could help me¡­us, in the future. Like it has to, right? I am sure some form of magic got us stuck in this two minds one body situation. Plus, as a bonus, magic seems so cool, you know? Yeah, I am pissed we can¡¯t use it, but it is so amazing to even witness. I scratched my head, thinking I may have rambled on too much.

    ¡®That makes sense. It will probably help you find your brother, too,¡¯ Fern said. To my surprise, he didn¡¯t disagree with my ramblings.

    Even simple jobs like this use magic¡­where exactly are the other Voidbloods, and what do they do?

    ¡®Most of the time, Voidbloods are just enslaved by their own families. It¡¯s too costly to buy one since magic is cheaper and easier to use. I got lucky; my father allowed me to work in the forge even when he could do it by himself with magic. The only Voidbloods I know of in the city that don¡¯t work for their family, are shoveling dung out by the docks.¡¯

    I see, so yeah. Not a glorious life, I said. I dropped the conversation, feeling like any more talk about Voidbloods would depress Fern and myself.

    ¡®That¡¯s home,¡¯ He said.

    Odd culture here, I thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s Lightcutter. The blade father, Lotrick, and I forged a month ago. Together with wyrmsteel and magic. Their magic, of course,¡¯ Fern said.

    So, your life isn¡¯t all bad. Your dad seems kind and your brother, too. Behind all his pompous attitude, I whispered to Fern in my mind.

    ¡®¡­Right,¡¯ he replied.

    ¡®That was close,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice said. ¡®Mother¡¯s temper has gotten worse the closer we get to Lotrick leaving. I don¡¯t know what she will do without her golden child.¡¯

    ¡®You still don¡¯t understand¡­it¡¯s a burden on the family, and a blemish on her name,¡¯ Fern said. ¡®She was fortunate with Lotrick. He is incredibly gifted and can use three elements at a high level. That¡¯s recovered her soured reputation from when the city learned I was a Voidblood.¡¯

    It¡¯s not private? Do they tell everyone?

    ¡®When there is a 1% chance of a monster and a waste in their eyes, the law is that everyone needs to know. That¡¯s why they put the brand on us too.¡¯ Fern said.

    At least there¡¯s that place. If we trust your brother. A chance for Voidbloods. Our only chance. For us, for my brother and yours, we will go there.

    Starbringer? I blinked, confused. That wasn¡¯t our last name. My eyes darted across the article, absorbing details that made less and less sense.

    Six years ago? But that was impossible. We¡¯d just argued in the park this morning. How could he have been here for six years? How? I followed him so quickly after?

    Wait, Celestial Arcanum, that¡¯s where Lotrick and Rosie will go to tomorrow!¡¯ Fern shouted.

    Exactly. This works out too well. I don¡¯t think I will meet Noah yet, but at least now I know he¡¯s alive. He is here; he is safe and is seemingly some big shot Mageblood. Somehow, it¡¯s been six years for him. It sucks, and I don¡¯t understand how time moved so quickly, but I can¡¯t do anything about that. However, if this article is true, he worked with the Cinders of Ash during this¡­voyage. Maybe one of them can tell me more about him when we get to the Academy.

    ¡®Maybe Lotrick can help too? He will be at that magic school while we are at the academy,¡¯ Fern said.

    Maybe he will. This still doesn¡¯t feel right. Someone is directing this. Just as I-we are about to be shipped out for military enslavement, we learn about this? I call bullshit on this being just a coincidence.

    ¡®Maybe the fates are helping us?¡¯ Fern said innocently.

    Maybe. I said. My palms dripped with sweat. My heart pumped, and I wanted to get moving now. Nerves and adrenaline pumped through my blood.

    ¡®You should sleep. We may not get a good chance to rest after tonight. Who knows how long it will take to go all the way to Ash?¡¯

    ¡®Make it stop!¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice echoed, raw with pain.

    ¡®Dad,¡¯ his voice sobbed in my mind. ¡®I¡¯m sorry I was such a burden. I¡¯m so sorry.¡¯

    He saved us, I said to Fern.

    He probably feels like he has no choice. Your mom really did a number on him¡­and you, I said to Fern.

    ¡®What will he do when we are both gone, Lotrick and I?¡¯ Fern said, concern in his voice.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter 6: New Friends

    After being on the road for three days, the land had changed from the coastline plateaus to giant rolling grasslands that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    The hills of dark green were beautiful and looked like a green ocean. One thing I noticed as I spent more time in this world was the freshness of the air. Everything smelled natural, crisp, and clean. The temperature was comfortable too. Sleeping in the wagon was pleasant, aside from the hard floor. We arrived at an inn that rested under an enormous tree. The hooded driver had told us to stay near the wagon while he went to get food for us.

    When he went inside, both the blond boy and I got out to stretch our legs. I walked around the wagon, admiring the grassland hills and studying the hilariously stereotypical ¡°inn¡±. Everything about it was...ordinary.

    ¡ªI¡¯m not sure what I expected, I said to Fern.

    ¡ª¡®What exactly were you expecting?¡¯

    ¡ªWell, I just said I don''t know...but, I at least thought that being in a new world with magic would make the buildings look¡­different, I scratched my head and turned back to the wagon.

    The other teenager had been digging in the dirt with a stick while I was admiring the hills. I walked up and peered over his shoulder and saw an hourglass-like shape he was drawing little cracks in.

    ¡°What are you drawing?¡± I asked.

    The boy gasped and almost dropped the stick.

    ¡°It¡¯s a map,¡± his voice cracked, and then he sat up. This was the first time he¡¯d talked since I met him. ¡°Of Stylos.¡±

    I moved closer, peering at the crude drawing in the dirt.

    ¡°We are right here,¡± He explained, unknowingly answering my internal question. He traced the shape of the country with his finger around a small road that led north from Fern¡¯s city, Corello.

    ¡°I see,¡± I said, crouching down to look at the drawing. The boy was adding mountains and rivers, giving the dirt map more life. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.

    The boy lowered his head and continued drawing his map. ¡°It¡¯s Silas.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Silas,¡± I said with a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m Erik.¡±

    Silas shifted uncomfortably and reached out, accepting my handshake. The academy would be dangerous without allies.

    Silas studied me for a moment, then returned his gaze to the map in the dirt. ¡°I lived by the docks. One of Corello¡¯s public Voidbloods. No family, just me.¡± He pointed at the tattoo peaking below my neck. ¡°When I turned sixteen, the duke figured he could make some extra coin by selling me off to the Cinders.¡±

    Cramps formed in my legs, so I sat down on the dusty ground. Dirt got underneath my fingernails.

    ¡°Yeah, similar story here except, with family,¡± I said, clapping my hands together. ¡°Say, what do you suppose it¡¯s going to be like at the Academy?¡±

    Silas cracked a laugh as he kept adding to his drawing of Stylos.

    ¡°I suppose we should worry about even getting to the academy first.¡± Silas sat back and tapped the top right corner of the country he drew. ¡°This area, The Dark Woods, is home to beings that want to kill you before you even get to the Academy. Every map I¡¯ve ever seen covers this area with skulls and bones.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t say¡­¡± I trailed off. My heartbeat quickened, and I heard the pumping of blood flow in my ears. ¡°What things live in the woods?¡±

    Silas looked back at the drawing. ¡°They say no Mageblood can enter because of a barrier. ¡®It keeps the mages out and the beasts in,¡¯ or so I¡¯ve been told. It could be anything from the monster¡¯s bestiary.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have a copy of that lying around, would ya?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I am afraid not.¡± Silas shook his head.

    I shifted uncomfortably, and my palms dripped in sweat. Monsters killing me before we even got to the academy never crossed my mind. I had assumed the worst part of all of this would be relentless training. I should have been taking this more seriously.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying it¡¯s dangerous to even get to the Academy?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yes, incredibly. The Duke told me about it. He said he would get a bonus if I survived the journey and got to the academy. Apparently, a squad of Cinders will escort us to Ash. However, the journey doubles as a test for the kids. Survive, and you pass your entrance exam, die or are severely injured, and you fail.¡±

    ¡ªGreat¡­that¡¯s good to know. I scratched the skin on my hand. We can¡¯t die before we even start.

    ¡°Well, Silas, I guess we just gotta stay alert and look out for each other. Prepare for the worst and hope for the best.¡± I pushed myself up, took a deep breath, and forced a smile. I reached out my hand to help him up. ¡°Us Corello boys gotta stick together, you know?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Silas said as he grabbed my hand, helping himself up. He scratched his head and looked at me, confused, but remained silent.

    We stood for a moment feeling the breeze on our face when the door to the inn creaked open. The high pitch whine squealed as the door fell behind our hooded driver. He carried a bundle of cloth and two pouches of water on his hip. ¡°Time to move,¡± he called gruffly.

    I sighed, stood up, and slapped the dirt off my pants. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re off again.¡±

    Silas erased his map, tucked the stick into his bag, and stood up. ¡°Back to those uncomfortable seats,¡± he murmured as he fidgeted with his clothes. We climbed back into the wagon, settling into our usual spots. The driver snapped the reins, and the horses trotted, the wheels creaking as we resumed our journey.

    Three days later, ¡ªexactly how Silas predicted¡ª the wagon came to a halt at our last destination before we entered the Dark Woods. I let out a deep sigh as I stood up and stretched. Days of rough travel, sleeping in horse stables, and eating the discarded meat the hooded driver handed us had taken their toll. The promise of a proper bed was almost too good to be true. Silas¡¯s excitement was equally palpable. He leaped from the wagon and raced towards the inn¡¯s entrance.

    ¡ªHe¡¯s in a good mood, I said to Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Well, he has a friend now. But it might also be because of that.¡¯ I felt Fern tug my attention to the sign that swung above the Inn¡¯s door.

    THE LAST INN

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.Voidbloods Welcome

    Hot Food, Cold Drinks, Soft Beds

    ¡®Your last night should be a good night!¡¯

    ¡ªWhy does that seem ominous? I thought, doubting the sign''s message. I shrugged as I stepped off the wagon.

    When I dusted off my pants and pulled my small bag over my shoulder, I heard a grunt from our hooded driver. Without a word, he snapped the reins, and the wagon rolled away, leaving us behind. I watched him go, confused.

    ¡ªI wonder what his story was? I thought. The whole time, the man never spoke and never removed the hood from his head.

    ¡ª¡®Does it matter?¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice was dismissive. ¡®He got us here. That¡¯s all we needed from him.¡¯

    ¡ªSomeone has an attitude, I said to Fern.

    ¡ªFern was quiet.

    Something was up with him, but I didn¡¯t have time to worry about his feelings right now. I turned back to the Inn and admired the words on the sign. Whether it was ominous, I needed a warm meal. Fern could wait; I was nervous too. The things Silas said about The Dark Woods were terrifying, but we were supposed to have some sort of escort to the academy. Surely they wouldn¡¯t set up their recruits to die before they even got there, right?

    ¡ªLet¡¯s hope for the best. We don¡¯t have a choice. Remember, I¡¯ll keep us safe, I said quietly to Fern. I took a deep breath and pushed open the heavy wooden door.

    The smell of burning wood and beer hit me immediately. The room was open, with a long bar to the right from where I entered. Behind the bar, I could see into the kitchen.

    Three large cast-iron pots were boiling with some sort of soup or stew. There were barrels of what I presumed were alcohol. The air was warm and the smell from the stew crept up my nose. Two young men, both in their 20s, were hard at work behind the bar. One moved sacks of flour up from a cellar, and the other stirred the bubbling cauldrons. Silas sat on one of the bar stools, twiddling his thumbs and staring at the steaming stew.

    Across the other side of the room, dozens of small round tables spread out across the room. The warm heat radiated from a large hearth in the far corner of the common room.

    Above the fireplace, a bizarre collection of mounted heads adorned the wall. Enormous heads of bears, wolves, and a creature that looked like a giant lizard stared down across the nearly empty room.

    A group of three adults sat at a table near the hearth.

    With his back to the fire, a rotund frog-man with thin eyes hidden behind even thinner glasses let out a guttural laugh. He had white braided hair that trailed down the back of his wide head. When he laughed, his cheeks and hair bounced.

    ¡°Ah! You see lass, two before sunset. You owe me thirty Fabriks,¡± He belted out while tilting his enormous head towards us.

    Sitting opposite him was a brown-skinned woman with short black hair that spiked out past her ears. She wore worn brown leather armor, with a sword attached to her hip. A round black shield leaned against her chair. The woman turned around and studied me with piercing blue eyes that seemed to glow. Then, she looked at Silas and returned to her meal.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re kidding, right?¡± She let out a puff of air and turned back to the frog-man. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t believe we gotta start work this early. You win, Captain,¡± She bowed her head and tossed over a couple coins over to the frogman.

    ¡°The new crop came early this year, eh?¡± the third person said. In between the two sat a pale man with long, ink-black hair and an impressively long beard.

    ¡ªCinders? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Looks like it, they are the ones supposed to escort us?¡¯

    I forced myself to look away from the three and sat down next to Silas. He still sat drooling at the cauldron. With a grunt, I interrupted his focus and sat down.

    ¡°Erik,¡± Silas whispered without breaking his gaze. ¡°The barkeep is nice. He didn¡¯t flinch when he saw my mark. Just said to wait for him. It almost makes the scary journey coming worth it. I¡¯m going to savor this meal. Nothing will ruin it.¡±

    A door opened in the back of the kitchen and a tall, bald, burly man stepped out. He was holding two large mugs and placed them down in front of us. He smiled and sat down on a stool behind the bar.

    ¡°Drink up, you¡¯ll be needing it. Don¡¯t be nervous little ones.¡± The bald man chuckled. ¡°My two sons are Voidbloods, so I know how cruel this country can be to your kind. At least here you can relax for a little. Welcome to The Last Inn,¡± he said.

    I relax a little, still aware of the three behind us. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s nice to talk to a friendly person for once.¡±

    The barkeep nodded. ¡°Hah! Well, at least soon you¡¯ll be with your own kind behind that barrier there.¡± He motioned behind us, pointing toward where the forest lay. ¡°Shame you can¡¯t stay long.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Those back there,¡± He lowered his voice and nodded slightly to the group of people that sat by the hearth. ¡°They¡¯re your ticket through the forest, but I heard you leave tonight. Not much of a chance to rest.¡±

    Silas drank down his mug of water quickly and then fiddled with his fingers. ¡°I knew it was a fool¡¯s dream to think we would be safe,¡± He mumbled under his breath.

    ¡°Sir, can I ask, do you know how dangerous the journey is to Ash?¡±

    The man frowned and leaned forward. ¡°I advise you to stay as close as you can to those three,¡± the man said.

    ¡°I see. Any idea of the sort of creatures that live there?¡± I asked, leaning forward.

    ¡ª¡®Why are you so curious?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s good to be prepared. The more I know, the better the chance of survival we will have. Just trust me, Fern, I said.

    ¡°Oh, all sorts, you¡¯ve got goblin tribes that roam around skirmishing with each other, deadly insects, and titan-vultures. Oh, I can¡¯t forget the grootslang, the skeleton-knights, and maybe one guardian would roam around.¡± The old man was staring up at the ceiling, flipping his fingers out as he counted each monster that came to mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what half of those are, Erik,¡± Silas said, elbowing me. ¡°We are going to die. I knew it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not say that.¡± I whispered back to Silas. ¡°Um, sir, do you know what we are supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, just stick as close as you can to those three. They have to bring at least a few recruits. They won¡¯t let you all die. You¡¯ll figure out the rest when you get to Ash. If you get to Ash, that is.¡±

    I gulped. The three who were sitting by the hearth seemed intimidating and bulky. My assumption was correct that they were our escort.

    I took a deep breath and turned around. ¡°Silas, let¡¯s go introduce ourselves.¡±

    ¡°What- what now? But we didn¡¯t even get to eat. Plus, look how scary they are.¡± He whispered in protest.

    I felt my stomach growl. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡± I laughed to myself and turned around. The barkeep had already begun pouring two bowls for us. He dropped them in front of us, and Silas and I dove into the stew. It tasted like the regular beef stew I had in the winter. Tender chunks of beef floated in a pool of brown gravy with pieces of soft cooked carrots brought back an assault of nostalgia. I devoured the food with Silas.

    We were half-way done with our bowls when yelling started outside the entrance to the inn.

    BANG!

    The door slammed open with a sharp crash, and a chill raced down my spine. I jerked my head as shards of wood sprayed across the floor like deadly shrapnel. Instinctively, I shielded my face with my arms.

    A man staggered into the room, his movements jerky and desperate. Blood soaked his tattered robes, which hung from his frame in shreds, exposing gruesome wounds that carved across his chest. Deep gashes revealed raw muscle and glimpses of bone. The copper scent of blood filled the air, turning my stomach.

    He lifted his head, eyes wide with terror and pain, locking onto me and Silas. A gurgling sound escaped his throat, and he coughed violently, splattering the floor with dark droplets. My heart pounded in my ears, and a wave of nausea washed over me.

    Beside me, Silas gasped, his face draining of color. His hands clutched the edge of the bar, knuckles white. ¡°What the¡ª¡± he whispered, his voice barely audible.

    The man collapsed just a few feet away, the thud of his body hitting the floor echoing in the sudden silence. He still gurgled heavy breaths, but he was too weak to sit up. Still alive, but barely. Footsteps echoed from outside.

    A figure emerged in the shattered doorway¡ªa young girl, around our age, with long fiery red hair that framed eyes filled with fury. Her crimson-stained metal glove had razor-sharp claws down each fingertip, from which blood dripped steadily.

    She stepped over the fallen man, and her gaze swept the room, pausing briefly on me and Silas. I felt frozen under her stare, unable to look away.

    ¡°Someone take this perv away from me,¡± she said, her voice edged with anger, ¡°or I¡¯ll decorate this nice floor with his insides.¡± She spat on the back of the bleeding man¡¯s head, the sound sharp in the hushed room.

    My mind raced, struggling to process the violent scene unfolding before us. Fear clawed at my insides, and I realized I was holding my breath. The warm comfort of the inn had vanished. The air was thick and suffocating.

    Silas trembled beside me. ¡°Erik... what¡¯s happening?¡± he murmured, his eyes wide and glassy.

    In a blur, the armored woman from the trio by the hearth appeared beside the red-haired girl, her movements so swift I barely registered them. Her eyes glowed with an eerie blue light, and she gripped the girl¡¯s wrist with a firm hand.

    ¡°You newbies sure know how to ruin the end of a good meal,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Care to explain what¡¯s going on here?¡±

 Chapter 7: Get Back in the Wagon

    The warm hearth became a furnace of tension.

    My heart pounded as I watched the pool of blood seep into the cracks of the floorboard. Twitching on the floor, the source of the blood gasped for air. The armored woman held the girl still.

    ¡°Well? Explain,¡± she demanded, her voice rough and edged with frustration. The girl glared at the Cinder holding her and turned her head away in defiance.

    The other two Cinders sprang up from their chairs as if they finally understood what happened and ran over. The Frog-man leading.

    ¡°Easy now, Sergeant Laska,¡± he croaked soothingly. He stepped up to the armored woman, Laska, and placed a large, webbed hand on her shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need for further violence.¡±

    Laska released her grip on the girl, her glowing eyes dimmed, and she blinked. Her short black hair held in place when she turned around towards the man crawling on the ground. Her last companion, the other human Cinder, stepped up to the young girl with a mischievous smile. His bright white teeth peeked through his bushy black beard. He rested his hands casually on his hips and cocked his head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the fire in you, don¡¯t ya, girlie?¡± He said. He looked down at the injured man and shook his head. ¡°Ya said he was a pervert, is that right? Now go on, tell Uncle Al what happened?¡±

    The girl glared at Al. ¡°He deserves worse,¡± she spat, but she stepped back, allowing Laska and the Frog-man more space to approach.

    Silas and I exchanged uneasy glances before the Frog-man turned his attention to us.

    ¡°You lads alright?¡± He said to us. His neck jiggled as he spoke.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I mumbled out, still in shock from what just happened.

    ¡°Good, why don¡¯t you both find a seat away from here and keep enjoying that stew, yeah?¡± he suggested kindly. ¡°No sense in seeing this unpleasantness with your meal.¡±

    ¡°Hopsander, will you both move him somewhere else?¡± Al said looking over his shoulder.

    ¡°That¡¯s Captain to you, Corporal,¡± Laska said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Al waved her off and turned back towards the girl.

    I looked over to Silas, but he had already grabbed a second bowl from the bar and moved to another table.

    ¡ª¡®Erik,¡¯ Fern whispered. ¡®Look at her chest,¡¯

    ¡ªWoah, Fern, I said sharply to him. Have some manners jeez. I know you¡¯re going through puberty and everything, but¡­

    ¡ª¡®Not that!¡¯ He interrupted. ¡®Her mark. She must be another teen being taken to Ash.¡¯

    I glanced back at the red-haired girl. Amidst the torn fabric of her shirt, the unmistakable incomplete circle of the Voidbloods was visible just below her collarbone.

    ¡ªThe last group to arrive, I¡¯m guessing there¡¯s more outside. I thought. It¡¯s all happening so fast. I felt my pulse quicken. I couldn¡¯t see outside the door. The other kids out there were obscured by Mel''s figure. So, I took a deep breath and continued to watch Al talk to the new girl from our new seats.

    Laska and Hopsander had secured the man and wrapped his wounds with simple gauze, Al asked the girl again about what happened.

    ¡°The freak is a pervert. Tried to feel up Rinka and Sora three nights in a row. Keeps saying it¡¯s the alcohol, but then he tries it again the next night. He waits till we¡¯re asleep. When we¡¯ve gone to bed, and when we think he¡¯s passed out. He knows we can¡¯t fight back because he will just take us back to slumlords. I knew we had to get here first, so I waited until we did to serve his punishment.¡±

    Al slapped the table nearest and belted out a laugh. ¡°What¡¯s your name, miss?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Mel,¡± she replied curtly, her brow still furrowed, and blood still dripping off her clawed-glove.

    ¡°Mel, eh? I¡¯m Al, officially Cinder-Corporal Al of class 209,¡± he said, extending a hand. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, despite the circumstances.¡±

    Mel hesitated before shaking his hand, her grip firm. ¡°We were told we¡¯d meet our escorts at the Last Inn. I guess that¡¯s you?¡± she said, leaning past Al. Hopsander and Laska had now tied the man up in rope against a chair.

    ¡°Shit, Captain look,¡± Laska interjected. She pulled the hair of the man back, revealing a tattooed eye on his forehead. ¡°Our little friend here is a Royal Mage.¡±

    ¡°Why in the blazes is a mage escorting Voidbloods to Ash¡¯s forest?¡± He rubbed his wide forehead. ¡°Trouble seems to find us whether or not we want it,¡± Hopsander sighed. ¡°He¡¯s out cold, though. We should be fine.¡±

    Mel crossed her arms, her jaw set. ¡°What about our justice? Who cares if he¡¯s a mage? Makes it even worse. Those thugs have always had their way with us. Isn¡¯t that why we are joining you in the first place? He¡¯ll get a slap on the wrist, and you know it. Mages always do.¡± She stepped forward towards the tied-up mage when Al put his body in front of her like a wall. He seemed to be even taller than before, easily six and a half feet tall. A heavy silence fell over the group that was broken up by footsteps.

    The other teens from outside filed into the inn. I noted the variety among them¡ªdifferent hair and skin colors, and expressions that ranged from fear to defiance. A giant of a boy with dreadlocks held the hand of a petite girl whose golden hair fell in waves down her back. Another boy with slicked-back indigo hair glanced around, observing the scene, his hands shoved deep into his pockets. A pair of twin girls, both with gray, almost silver-like hair, shuffled in behind them. One twin hid her face looking down while the other back and forth between the Cinders and Silas and I. Last, a skinny tall boy with dark circles under his eyes and bleached white hair carried up the rear. He walked tall and proud with his hands behind his back. It was as if he wasn¡¯t a slave. As if we all weren¡¯t Voidbloods.

    ¡°Everyone, find a seat. Let¡¯s just relax and get some food,¡± Al called out, clapping his hands together. ¡°We¡¯ve got a long journey ahead, so fill up now.¡±

    Silas nudged me. ¡°Look at all of them,¡± he whispered. ¡°So many Voidbloods in one place. Have you seen anything like it?¡±

    I shook my head. It was comforting to see other kids in the same position as me. Powerless and unsure about what was to come.

    ¡ªThese are going to be our new classmates, Fern. Or are they our fellow recruits? What do you suppose the proper terminology is here? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®If we all survive they will be. You aren¡¯t taking it seriously, Erik. We could and probably will die!¡¯ Fern shouted.

    I swished my mug of water to look normal while I held back the urge to shout at Fern. It wasn¡¯t easy focusing on a conversation in your mind while looking sane to other people.

    ¡ªFern, I am taking everything seriously. Face it, we can¡¯t change our current path. We just have to make it one moment at a time. I promised you before that I¡¯ll protect us. You just have to trust me. I said, mentally picturing myself lecturing Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Not like I have a choice,¡¯

    ¡ªI know it sucks. I know, trust me. You just have to go with it for now. I said. This kid was starting to annoy me.

    The teens settled into their meal and quietly ate. I could only hear a few whispers, exchanged by the twins, but mostly we ate in silence. The Cinders and the barkeep were talking in private in a room off to the side. They had brought the wounded mage in with them.

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe we¡¯re about to be on our way,¡± Silas said quietly. ¡°Feels like it¡¯s all happening at once.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed. ¡°And to think it started out so bloody already¡­¡±

    He grimaced. ¡°Do you think he will get punished?¡±

    I glanced over at Mel, sitting at the table with the twin girls and devouring her fourth bowl of stew.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°But, from what I¡¯ve seen so far, I doubt he will.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Ugh, Erik, I¡¯m getting nervous again. Do you think we will be¡ª¡±

    A sudden, sharp crash like a thousand broken plates shattered the calmness, followed by a piercing whistle that cut through the air like a knife. Screaming whistles reverberated throughout the inn, and a brilliant beam of light erupted from the private room. The door burst open and Al, Laska, and Hopsander tumbled out of the room. The barkeep fell with them. Stumbling out of the room, the mage fell onto the floor behind them, his mouth and eyes gaped open, shooting bright pale light out from them. The wooden ceiling planks splintered as the light clawed past them and created a small hole, disappearing into the sky.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± someone shouted.

    Pandemonium ensued. Chairs scraped against the floor as everyone stood up. The high-pitched noise faded and the light from the mage¡¯s mouth disappeared. He passed out and a small crystal disc rolled from his mouth onto the floor.

    Laska rushed over and stepped on the disc, twisting her heel.

    ¡°A Crystal Call,¡± she hissed, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The barkeep¡¯s face turned ashen as he surveyed the damage. ¡°Now you¡¯ve done it, you¡¯ve brought Mageblood Knights to my doorstep!¡± he roared, pointing his finger at Mel. ¡°Do you have any idea what that means, girl?¡±

    Hopsander raised his hands slowly. ¡°We¡¯ll handle this, friend. You won¡¯t be blamed,¡± he assured him. ¡°But we need to leave. Now.¡± The Frog-man looked at Laska and gave her a nod.

    ¡°Aye,¡± she said. Laska stood up and slapped Al¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Gather the brutes. You heard the Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sergeant.¡± Al gave an odd salute with his fist and ran outside.

    Mel¡¯s eyes blazed. She stood up and pointed back at the Barkeep. ¡°Listen here. I said we should have finished him. Nothing good ever comes from a mage!¡± she snapped.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Laska commanded, her voice slicing through the chaos. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for this. Everyone, grab your things and get outside!¡±

    ¡°What about our stew?¡± The big teen with dreadlocks asked from the corner.

    Laska looked at him as if he was crazy and threw her hands up in the air as she headed to the door. ¡°We leave in sixty seconds!¡±

    The room erupted into frantic activity. Silas and I grabbed our bags, stumbling toward the door amid the flurry of movement. Outside, the evening air was crisp, the last hues of sunset fading into darkness.

    Laska herded the group toward a massive carriage parked beside the inn. It was an imposing vehicle, constructed of dark wood reinforced with metal bands. Intricate carvings adorned its sides, and a sturdy suspension system connected it to an unusual set of wheels. Al came up from moving something on the wagon.

    ¡°Ready now, eh? Did the Captain square things away with old Baldy?¡± He asked Laska.

    ¡°Doing that now. Are your children ready?¡± She asked as she stepped up to the back of the carriage.

    When we turned the corner to get close to the carriage, I nearly dropped my bags. Two colossal horned beetles stood patiently, their obsidian carapaces reflecting the dim light from the twin moons. They wore hard leather harnesses that attached them to the carriage. Their legs were thick as tree trunks, and their antennae swayed gently as they observed us with surprisingly intelligent eyes. They were easily the size of two oxen each. The pair made small chirping noises as they observed us approach.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± I breathed. ¡°What are those?¡±

    The tall boy walked up quieter than I expected and gave a gentle expression to me. ¡°Titan-beetles,¡± he said with a small smile. ¡°Amazing, aren¡¯t they? They are perfect for navigating dangerous terrain like the Dark Woods. Their antenna picks up any sense of danger within a hundred yards.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, still in awe. ¡°I¡¯ve seen nothing like them.¡±

    ¡°They are one of my favorites of the Titan-family. I¡¯m what some might say, a fanatic. Name¡¯s Tevin,¡± he added, extending a hand and greeting me with a warm smile. ¡°You both didn¡¯t travel with us from the capital, did ya?¡±

    ¡°Erik,¡± I said, shaking his hand. ¡°This is Silas, we came from Corello.¡± Tevin was incredibly large, taller than Al and wider than the Frog-man. At sixteen, he would have been on the varsity line back on Earth.

    Silas gave a small wave, his eyes darting nervously between the beetles and the tree line.

    ¡°Come on, everyone aboard!¡± Al called out. He was now on the driver¡¯s bench, gently patting the two giant beetles.

    As we climbed into the carriage, I glanced back at the inn. Hopsander was speaking urgently with the barkeep, his expression serious. He handed a small sack to the man and bowed. Laska stood guard near the mage, who was once again unconscious. This time, his mouth gagged.

    ¡°What are the Mageblood Knights?¡± I whispered to Silas.

    ¡°Not sure,¡± he said as he sat down next to me.

    Inside the carriage, the other teens settled into seats along the walls. The interior was surprisingly spacious, with cushioned benches and lanterns hanging from the ceiling. Mel sat across from me, her arms crossed and jaw clenched.

    Al took hold of the reins connected to the titan beetles and called out to the Frog-man and Sergeant Laska. Hopsander and Laska finished up their conversation and climbed into the carriage. There was no door out the back, only a small bench where Laska stood.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone,¡± Laska announced, her gaze sweeping over us. ¡°We need to move quickly from here. A crystal call is an instantaneous signal for help from the violent response units of the area. We left that mage bound and gagged and paid off the barkeep to tell a story when they came. Stay seated, keep the noise to a minimum, and do exactly as we say.¡±

    Hopsander nodded in agreement. He sat up in the front next to Al. Hopsander looked back at us and gave a thumbs up. ¡°We have a long journey ahead, and the Dark Woods are not to be taken lightly.¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the group. The mention of the Dark Woods amplified the tension. Al gave a sharp whistle and whipped the reins softly against the hard shells of the Titan-beetles.

    ¡ªWhy was that mage even escorting them? I wondered to Fern.

    ¡ª¡®I¡¯m not sure, it seems like a job that¡¯s beneath a mage of royal rank.¡¯

    The carriage lurched forward as the titan beetles moved. Their heavy footsteps created rhythmic thuds against the packed dirt road. I turned out and looked out the back, watching as the inn faded into the distance, swallowed by the encroaching shadows of the forest.

    ¡ª¡®Erik,¡¯ Fern whispered as the world got dark. ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    I sighed.

    ¡ªI know. Just trust me. We will make it through. I reassured him. I couldn¡¯t believe the words themselves. I had no idea what waited in that forest. I was terrified. However, there was something about having a younger person depend on me that made me want to¡­give hope.

    I reached up through my shirt and felt the dangling dagger, Lightcutter. The heavy weight on my neck felt familiar after a week of wearing it. I touched the sheath and allowed my fingers to linger over the leather, hoping that it would give Fern comfort just as it comforted me.

    ¡ªIf the worse comes to us, we have this to protect us. I thought softly for Fern to hear.

    Across from us, Mel stared out the window, her eyes reflecting the passing trees. The anger from earlier had simmered into a sullen silence. I felt compelled to speak to her.

    ¡°Hey,¡± I began cautiously. ¡°I¡¯m Erik.¡±

    She glanced at me briefly before returning her gaze to the window. ¡°Yeah, and?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry about what happened back there,¡± I continued. ¡°It must have been... difficult.¡±

    Her jaw tightened, but she continued to look out the window. ¡°Difficult doesn¡¯t cover it,¡± she replied tersely. ¡°Bastards like him get away with everything. And now he will get to blame us, Voidbloods, just like they always do.¡±

    I hesitated. ¡°Maybe, but at least they can¡¯t follow us. The barrier keeps them out. Right?¡±

    She paused, and I realized the rest of the teens were looking at me. ¡°The barrier? Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right. They can¡¯t follow us. Hah!¡± She stood up quickly, and the carriage shook.

    ¡°Sit down,¡± Laska commanded, but Mel shoved past me and the Sergeant and stuck her head out the back opening of the carriage.

    ¡°You hear that, you magical bastards? Try to follow us now! The next time I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll find you myself and finish the job!¡± She yelled out into the dark before Laska jerked her back in.

    ¡°I said sit down, recruit Mel!¡± Laska pushed Mel back into her seat. Mel sat back and crossed her arms, grinning like she had just won some award.

    An awkward silence settled between the group. Mel went back to looking at the window, and I leaned back, unsure of what to make of the erratic girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her,¡± Tevin said softly, leaning his huge body over Silas. ¡°She¡¯s been through a lot.¡±

    ¡°I can imagine,¡± I replied.

    The carriage continued its steady pace, the pitter-patter of the Titan-beetle''s footsteps echoed in the quiet night. The dense foliage of the Dark Woods enveloped us from the light of the two moons and everything except the lanterns on the carriage vanished into darkness. Strange noises echoed in the distance¡ªunfamiliar animal calls, mysterious night bugs buzzing, and the rustling of unseen creatures.

    Hopsander cleared his throat, drawing our attention. ¡°Since we¡¯ll be traveling together for a while, perhaps we should properly introduce ourselves.¡±

    We nodded and turned towards the Frog-man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start,¡± he continued. ¡°We are the three Cinders of Ash who will escort you young recruits to the Academy. This part, ¡®The Journey¡¯ our superiors like to call it, is always the worst part for recruits. It is dangerous, and the attacks and assaults from the monstrous don¡¯t stop until we have reached Ash. I¡¯m Blaze-Captain Hopsander, the eloquent and jolly Captain of these two.¡± He nodded to Al beside him and Laska, who now had sat down near me.

    Eyes turned towards the Sergeant.

    ¡°I¡¯m Flame-Sergeant Laska,¡± she said, annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge of you brats. I call the shots, you listen.¡±

    ¡°Name¡¯s Al!¡± the bearded man called from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Jokester extraordinaire and master of these beautiful beasts.¡± He cooed softly at that, and gently patted the two Titan-beetles.

    The tension eased slightly as the introductions continued.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tevin,¡± the gentle giant beside me offered. ¡°From the capital.¡±

    ¡°Zenobia,¡± said the girl with braided blonde hair. She seemed daintier when Tevin had walked in with her at the Inn, but now, she sat up like a trained soldier. ¡°Capital born as well.¡±

    The boy with slicked-back purple hair raised a hand. ¡°I¡¯m Ruriel. Not much to say about me.¡±

    One by one, the others shared their names. The two twins, Rinka and Sora, the serious kid with white hair, Lucius, and the two boys from Corello, Silas and myself.

    ¡°I¡¯m Erik,¡± I said. ¡°From Corello.¡±

    ¡°Silas,¡± my companion added quietly. ¡°Also from Corello.¡±

    Mel remained silent, her eyes fixed ahead.

    ¡°And you, fire girl?¡± Hopsander prompted Mel.

    She sighed. ¡°Melody, but everyone calls me Mel, also from the bleeding capital.¡±

    ¡°So, seven from the capital, two from Corello. Good numbers for the Eastern portion of Stylos. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet all of you,¡± Hopsander said warmly. ¡°Though I wish it were under better circumstances. Regardless, we will all soon be family. We just have to make it home in one piece.¡± He let out a hardy chuckle, practically shaking the whole carriage.

    ¡°What¡¯s Ash like?¡± Zenobia asked in a calm and dignified manner. She behaved strangely compared to Mel or Tevin.

    ¡°Ash is our home. A sanctuary,¡± Laska replied. ¡°A place where Voidbloods can live and train without fear of persecution. Without us, and without betting your very lives on the journey to Ash, you might as well be dead. That old life of yours was worthless. You belong to us now. We are family.¡±

    ¡°Will we learn to fight like you? Like with the glowing eyes and everything?¡± I asked.

    Laska twisted her head toward me and gave me an angry look. ¡°You were not supposed to see that yet,¡± she said as the anger in her face melted into a faint smile cracking across her lips. ¡°No more questions until we are in, Ash.¡±

    I held up my hands as if to say I understood and leaned back. The conversation died there, and the carriage lurched on in the dark. The sharp smell of pine trees hit my nose, taking me back to holiday times at home with Noah before our parents died. Before I drove us on that stupid road trip. It wasn¡¯t until I heard a low howl pierce the darkness that I snapped out of my daydream.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Sora, one twin, whispered. Her eyes were wide, and she was gripping her sister¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Laska,¡± Al called back. His tone lacked its usual levity.

    ¡°On it,¡± Laska stood up, and she reached into her pocket, pulling out a small object. She slid something into her mouth and met my gaze. Her eyes glowed. Dull at first, but then they slowly brightened.

    ¡°Stay calm,¡± she mouthed.

    I took a deep breath, and before I could exhale, something knocked the carriage hard on its side. The wood creaked, and the wagon lurched to a side. One of the Titan-beetles let out a high-pitched chirp. Then, a dozen dark shapes appeared behind the carriage. Howls rang out through the darkness.

 Chapter 8: Seriously? Whats next?

    ¡°Faster!¡± Laska shouted.

    Al let out a piercing whistle. The wagon shook violently as Al urged the beetles to their limits.

    ¡°Come on, Goro! Gora! You heard the Sergeant, faster my babies!¡± Al yelled. He was standing up now in the driver¡¯s seat. He had a wild look in his eyes and his black hair flew in the wind like dark fire.

    My heart pounded in my chest, adrenaline surged through my veins, and my knuckles whitened with tension as I gripped the back of the carriage. The forest blurred past us, like dark smears of shadow and dirt.

    Behind us, the pack of monstrous creatures gave chase, their massive forms becoming more visible the closer they got to the lanterns hanging on the side of the wagon.

    I leaned forward, my grip still tight around the wood railing.

    ¡ªFern, can you see anything? I thought, panicked.

    ¡ª¡®I can¡¯t look!¡¯ Fern shrilled with terror.

    I cupped my ears as if he were screaming next to me. But, as I should have expected, cupping my ears didn''t help.

    ¡ªAt least stop screaming, I¡¯m trying to focus, I insisted.

    I forced myself to study the pursuing beasts, bit by bit, as they ran closer to the light.

    Six beasts total. Six legs for each beast.

    The unnatural fluidity in their movements sent chills down my spine. Their elongated snouts, longer than any wolf would have, held rows and rows of teeth. Black matted hair covered their body. Their pursuit was silent, excluding their blood-curdling howls. Howls that sounded like a wolf mixed with an elephant.

    ¡°Burning hells! Don¡¯t they sound bloody friendly, eh, kids?¡± Captain Hopsander said over his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t look too much at ''em if ya wanna keep your sanity.¡±

    The wagon shook and creaked over each bump we hit. However, the beetles pulled us faster than the monsters chased. I turned around against Hopsander¡¯s warning. My curiosity outweighed the good sense that Fern displayed by hiding.

    I shouldn¡¯t have looked. Crimson eyes feasted on me. I froze in their stare.

    Three blood-red spots on each side of their long skulls glowed in the dark, devoid of pupils. They had a mass of feelers protruding down their spine, a rubbery-looking tail, and remarkably enormous claws on their hind and forepaws. The demon-dogs looked like they crawled right out of a cosmic horror book.

    A high-pitched scream pierced the air, and I tore my gaze away from the monstrous dogs to see one of the gray-haired twins cowering in her sister¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sora, calm down, please. Trust in them,¡± the gray-haired girl said while patting Sora¡¯s back.

    The more composed of the twins leaned forward embracing her scared sister in a hug. Behind her gray hair, the light revealed a severe burn scar on her right cheek. She looked up and saw me staring at her. She quickly sat back up and adjusted her hair. Her long bangs covered the right side of her face, hiding the burn scar.

    ¡°Shut her up, will you, Rinka?¡± The gaunt, white-haired boy turned to the calm twin. He scowled at the huddled girls before turning towards the front of the carriage.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you lose them? Or kill them? Isn¡¯t this your job? I thought the Cinders were stronger than a bunch of dogs,¡± He said arrogantly to Al and Hopsander.

    ¡ªWell, he seems...pleasant, I said sarcastically to Fern.

    I opened my mouth to tell him to shut it, but Ruriel, the boy with slicked-back indigo hair, kicked his foot out between the skeleton-like boy''s legs.

    ¡°Oi, Lucius, if you don¡¯t shut your prissy ass up, I¡¯ll throw you out there to be dog chow,¡± Ruriel said with a heavy accent.

    ¡ªNow he, I like. I nodded my head in agreement with Ruriel.

    Fern was too busy panicking in my head to care to respond.

    ¡°What¡¯s that you say?¡± Lucius stood up. For as skinny as he was, he carried himself to look very tall.

    "You heard what I said, you twit!" Ruriel said as he stood and squared up to Lucius.

    "Bwahhhhh!" Hopsander let out a loud croak, drowning out the two arguing. "Children, please take your seats, lest you...fall out." He smiled a wide grin, but I could tell it was more of a warning than a request.

    The two boys glanced between the Frog-man and themselves and quickly sat down. Even Sora stopped crying.

    The frog-man captain pulled out a small egg-shaped metal orb. Attached to the small silver egg, a thin metal string lay coiled in his large hand. He held the item over his head and swung it faster and faster until a loud whistle sounded from the egg. Hopsander jerked his arm to the right, then twitched his arm back towards us and the rope-dart flew from his hand. Whistles filled the air above us. I turned just in time to see the metal dart crush one of the demon-dogs'' skulls.

    Hopsander let out a low laugh before turning his head back to Lucius. ¡°We have been in control since we entered the forest.¡± He gave a wink to the now-humbled Lucius.

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the frog-man¡¯s composure as he twirled his weapon. With a flick, he sent the dart flying across the night air. It smashed into another pursuing beast¡¯s skull with pinpoint accuracy. The demon-dog crumpled into the ground and tumbled down the road.

    Al was laughing along with Hopsander. He, now, held a small, repeating crossbow in one hand and the reins in the other. Bolt after bolt took down multiple beasts that had tried to attack one beetle. His unique weapon looked as if it had a chamber that held dozens of bolts attached to the top of the crossbow.

    ¡°Keep us steady, my lovelies!¡± He whistled loudly and the two giant beetles pulling the cart craned their antennas and let out their loud whistle-song in reply.

    Laska was a whirlwind. Her sword flashed as she kicked and cut down any beast that got close enough to claw up the carriage. One smaller demon-dog snarled and jumped at Laska, whose stoic face focused in on the beast. She swung her broadsword quickly, and before I could register the attack, the dog''s head fell from its body.

    ¡ª¡®S-She¡¯s a beast,¡¯ Fern said pushing down his fear to admire the sergeant''s strength.

    ¡ªThey all are. So, this is what it means to be a Cinder, to be a Voidblood, but still powerful, I replied in awe.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    A loud screech drew my attention forward. The male beetle, its horn glinting in the moonlight, swung its head back and forth as it ran. I realized it was deliberately drawing the wolves¡¯ attention, protecting its mate and the wagon. It hummed a roar with each wolf it flung out of the way.

    ¡°Alright, enough playing around. Laska, use it!¡± Hopsander¡¯s voice cut through the chaos.

    She nodded, and her eyes glowed brighter. Frost fell out past her lips. ¡°Aye!¡±

    Her short black hair stood up like she had a dark crown of thorns. She muttered something under her breath and stepped up to the back of the wagon, facing the charging pack. She stood up on the wooden railing and pulled her sword up to her lips. Frosty air danced from her mouth, bathing the blade. It glowed blue, like her eyes. She twisted the blade back behind her, almost cutting Mel and Me. Sharp metal stared at me before Laska grunted. She swung the blade in a wide arc. Blue light erupted from her blade.

    A blast of frigid air rushed past us and shot out of the wagon. The arc of cold air slammed into the pack of tentacled wolves, and they froze in place. The bright blue light gave Al the opening he needed to pick off the ones still harassing the beetles.

    Beasts fell, and the survivors howled in pain as we hurtled down the road. The pack stopped the chase and stayed on the road we left behind. As we barreled away from the pack, I watched in fascination as the uninjured demon-dogs gathered around their fallen comrades. The once frightening multi-eyed abominations now looked¡­sad.

    The panic in the wagon settled as we put distance between us and the wolves. I unclenched my hand from the railing and the dagger Dario had given me. Unknowingly, I¡¯d been holding it beneath my shirt. My hand muscles were tight. I massaged my hands with each other and looked at the other teens.

    The other kids calmed down. Sora, the frighted twin, had stopped screaming and was leaning forward, taking deep breaths to calm herself. Her sister Rinka gently patted her back and offered her some water.

    The white-haired Lucius huffed, slumping back into his seat.

    ¡°That was too close,¡± he muttered. ¡°Are you really members of the Cinders? That took way too long.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but do you just plan to be an idiot every day, or is that how you were born?¡± The girl across from Lucius said.

    She crossed her arms and gave the boy a nasty look.

    ¡°Did you not see the perfect accuracy from the Corporal? Or how about the Captain¡¯s powerful rope-dart? What about Sergeant Laska¡¯s runesword?¡± The dark-skinned blond girl gestured to our three escorts.

    ¡°Oh wow, look at you, Zenobia. Not even a day with the Cinders, and you¡¯re already kissing ass. I knew you¡¯d be like this,¡± Lucius said. He leaned forward and glared at Zenobia.

    She turned her head and rolled her eyes. Zenobia flipped her curly blond hair and looked towards Hopsander. The Frog-man was watching the argument play out.

    ¡°Oh? Do we have some backstory drama?¡± Hopsander asked. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on the boy. He¡¯s scared.¡± Hopsander let out his bellowing laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡± Lucius said, standing up in protest.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Laska shoved the boy down. She looked at all of us, rubbed her forehead, and sighed. ¡°Just please, all of you, shut up until we make camp. We don¡¯t need your yapping to distract us from any threats.¡±

    I glanced around, noticing Mel taking off her metal-clawed glove and putting it into a small bag attached to her hip. Silas, who froze up during the ambush, got his breathing back in control. I shook him on the shoulder.

    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yeah, but, wow.¡± He looked up at Laska. ¡°They are all amazing.¡± Glee sparked across his face. He seemed hesitant about being a Cinder before, but his face now told a different story.

    I, too, saw the power that these three had in them, but I wondered just how hard the journey was going to be to reach their level. The power these Cinders had wasn¡¯t just impressive, it was a necessity for surviving in this world.

    <hr>

    The relief of escaping the beasts¡¯ attack was short-lived. After another hour of speeding through the dark path, our wagon came to an abrupt halt, the beetles¡¯ chitinous legs skidding on the dirt road. They started chirping like large birds to one another and then to Al.

    The dual moonlight brightened and Al cursed.

    ¡°Shit. Uh, Laska?¡± Al turned around with a concerned look.

    The sergeant was busy watching the road behind the carriage.

    ¡°What is it, Corporal Al?¡± She asked without looking at him.

    ¡°The bridge¡­¡±

    I leaned forward to see past him, but the titan-beetles blocked my view.

    ¡°What about the bridge Corporal? Use your words.¡± Laska asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean the bridge is gone?¡±

    ¡°The bridge is gone. It''s what it means.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me, let me see.¡± Laska hopped out of the back of the carriage and turned around to us. ¡°Stay put.¡± She glared at Mel and then at me.

    She walked around the carriage and cursed.

    Mel tilted her head, looked at me, and shrugged. She hopped out the back of the carriage, and I followed her. Silas followed me and the others did the same.

    Laska looked over her shoulders and scoffed as we approached, but she said nothing.

    We walked past the carriage and up to Laska. The canopy of the dark forest gave way. Cut-down trees and weeds lined the landscape, revealing a wide canyon of gray stone. Where a broad bridge should have spanned the chasm, there was nothing but open air. Remnants of the bridge lay splintered on either side. The road simply... ended.

    Hopsander¡¯s gravelly voice broke the tense silence. ¡°Well, what should we do, Sargeant?¡±

    I glanced at Laska, noting the annoyed look on her face. She took a deep breath burying her annoyance and any hint of anxiety.

    ¡°All right, everyone,¡± Laska turned towards us, her voice firm. Grab your packs. We are continuing on foot.¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Lucius said beside me. I hadn¡¯t noticed the skinny boy until he spoke. ¡°Just what kind of escort is this? Walking in the Dark Woods? We may as well ask the beasts to eat us now.¡±

    ¡°Do you ever stop complaining?¡± I mumbled under my breath.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± The white-haired boy turned to me. He was taller than I was in Fern¡¯s body, but only by a little.

    I cleared my throat. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing, your majesty.¡± I bowed dramatically.

    Lucius¡¯ face twisted in anger, but before he could say anything, Al whistled loudly.

    ¡°You heard the lady!¡± Al yelled out.

    Laska shot him a look.

    ¡°Uh, I mean, you heard the sergeant. Go!¡± He shouted out. Al rubbed his head and quickly bowed to Laska. She rolled her eyes and clasped her hands behind her back. She walked up to the ledge of the canyon and looked across it while we moved.

    There was a flurry of activity as we all scrambled to comply. I reached for my pack where I had sat and grabbed Silas¡¯ too. I tossed it to him. Both of our packs barely contained anything other than a couple of wraps of dried meat strips.

    Lightcutter dangled under my shirt, held by its thick leather cord. The weight of the dagger was a comforting reminder of my last option of defense.

    Silas and I stepped back from the carriage, watching the others grab their belongings.

    Most of their packs were also empty, save a few rations of food. A few of the teens had a personal item with them.

    Mel was checking her metal clawed gauntlet and slid it onto her right hand. The large boy, Tevin, slid a small wooden carved animal into his front pocket while he helped Zenobia grab her bag. She held a small trinket in her hand that I couldn¡¯t see. Lucius grumbled and complained to himself as he climbed into the carriage and grabbed his pack. He reached inside and slipped a silver pendant around his neck before hastily throwing the twins their packs.

    Once we were all off the wagon, Laska turned to Al. ¡°Have Goro and Gora meet us at the camp 8.¡±

    Al nodded, approaching the massive insects. He whispered to them softly, unhooked their harnesses, and lifted one of the beetle¡¯s wings, inspecting something before sending them off. I watched, and my heart leaped in my throat as the beetles casually walked off the canyon edge.

    Tevin ran to the edge, and I followed him. I peeked over the vertical drop and saw the canyon was hundreds of feet deep. On the side of the canyon wall, though, the beetles were climbing down effortlessly, like they were walking on flat ground.

    ¡°Amazing,¡± Tevin said. I nodded and watched their obsidian shells glint in the moons'' light before I turned back to the group.

    ¡°This way,¡± Laska called, gesturing for us to follow her.

    We walked through tall weeds and dead trees along the cliff¡¯s edge for what seemed like hours. Laska led, Hopsander stayed in the middle of us, and Al covered the rear. The rest of the teens spread themselves between the Cinders. Silas, myself, and Ruriel, the too cool for school purple haired kid, were in the back, next to Al.

    We fell into line, carefully navigating the uneven terrain.

    The twin moons were full tonight. Without the cover of trees at the cliff''s edge, pale teal light bathed the land.

    Across the canyon, there was no forest. Instead, an expanse of dead grass and withered trees stretched on and on. Rolling hills of gray sand led toward jagged mountains in the distance. Beyond that, a huge, ominous shadow rose high into the sky, taller than any mountain I¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡ª¡®This place feels... wrong,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice whispered to me.

    I couldn¡¯t disagree.

    As we trudged through the undergrowth, a small but constructed dirt path appeared at our feet.

    Laska¡¯s voice called back to us.

    ¡°Keep your voices down,¡± she warned.

    Ahead of me, I heard a yelp followed by heated whispers. I looked past Ruriel and Silas to see Lucius turned around, his posture stiff and eyes narrowed in irritation. Zenobia stood opposite of him, with her golden hair catching the teal moonlight. Her dark brown eyes glared at him as he scolded her.

    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re stepping!¡± Lucius hissed, his voice low but laced with annoyance.

    Zenobia raised an eyebrow, unfazed. ¡°It was an accident,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°Maybe if you weren¡¯t so fixated on walking perfectly in the center, the rest of us could get by without tripping over you. At this rate, your obsession with precision will slow us all down.¡±

    Lucius¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Some of us care about maintaining order,¡± he retorted. ¡°Your reckless haste is a liability.¡±

    She smirked slightly. ¡°And your meticulousness is a drag. We¡¯re on a tight schedule, remember? Try not to let your need for perfection hinder the rest of us.¡±

    Laska whirled around, her patience clear at an end. She stormed back to two and with two swift movements; she knocked them both on the head.

    Something in the hidden foliage of the forest to our right rustled. The sound of crushed leaves filled the silence.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± she growled. ¡°There are much worse things out there in the forest than the lich-wolves.¡±

    The threat in her voice sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡ªLich-wolves¡­so that¡¯s what they were. What could be worse than those six-legged monstrosities?

    ¡ª¡®I don¡¯t know, Erik. But, I am getting scared again.¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªOf course, you are. I said to him, rolling my eyes.

    Suddenly, a piercing scream shattered the tense quiet. Sora held her long gray hair in her hands. She was shaking. Laska pushed past Lucius to investigate.

    ¡°What did I just say?¡± Laska whispered furiously. ¡°Oh, shit.¡± Laska grabbed her short sword and drew it.

    She looked back to Hopsander and Al, who readied their weapons as well. I leaned left and right, as did all the other kids, to see what it was.

    There, at Sora¡¯s feet, half-buried in the underbrush, was what looked like the rotting corpse of a child.

    Laska shook her head and whispered. ¡°Goblins. We need to move. Stay quiet.¡±

    As if in response to Laska¡¯s words, a horn blast echoed through the forest. We all froze, the sound sending ice through my veins and lightning through my bones.

    ¡°Shit. Captain, corporal, defend!¡± Laska pointed to the trees, and the Frog-man and Al charged to her pointed destination. ¡°Let¡¯s go, kids,¡± Laska ordered. Then, she ran.

    Silas and I glanced at each other and then, sprinted with the group.

    I ran past the corpse that made Sora scream. Too fast to take in any details, but the weird bubbly skin was enough to tell me it was not human.

    Another horn blast. Then, three more short blasts.

    Movement in the forest caught my eye, and my blood ran cold. The trees shook, leaves crushed, and the ground rumbled. A hundred small eyes reflecting in the twin moonlight glared back at us. They bobbed like furious fireflies. Then, a mass of bodies poured out of the trees. Hundreds of them.

    Goblins.

    I shouldn¡¯t have looked. It distracted me. I crashed into Silas, and he crashed into Ruriel. We fell on top of each other. I scrambled to get up in a panic. The other kids ran on ahead as we lay in the dirt. I turned on my knees to stand up when a face peeked through the bush. A goblin¡¯s face.

 Chapter 9: Over the Canyon and Through the Desert

    The creature¡¯s gray face was long, narrow, and oddly smooth.

    Four oily, pupil-less eyes flickered. Sharp, dagger-like teeth twisted into a crooked grin.

    I stumbled back in panic, crashing into Silas and Ruriel. They hadn¡¯t seen the spindly limbs creeping from the bush.

    ¡°Oi! Watch it, you bloody mosshead!¡± Ruriel snapped, spitting on the ground.

    I slapped at their legs. My voice caught in my throat as the goblin crawled toward us like a twisted spider, its grin stretching unnaturally.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± Ruriel growled. ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±

    My legs wouldn¡¯t move. Two more arms emerged from the shadows.

    ¡°Goblin!¡± Silas shouted.

    The creature leaped.

    I threw up my arms, bracing for impact.

    A rush of wind. Suddenly, a hand yanked my collar, pulling me backward. The ground scraped beneath me as the beast landed where we¡¯d just been.

    Silas screamed beside me, dragged along as well.

    ¡°Move your arses!¡± Ruriel barked, teeth clenched as he hauled us down the path.

    A sharp whistle sliced through the air above our heads, and Hopsander¡¯s silver egg rope-dart slammed into the side of the goblin¡¯s face.

    I looked up to catch the frog-man giving us a quick wink.

    ¡°Well? Get a move on, lads.¡± He turned back towards the tree line and charged towards it.

    Silas and I scrambled to our feet and followed Ruriel.

    ¡°Thanks for that!¡± I shouted to the purple-haired kid.

    ¡°Yeah, we could¡¯ve been goblin food there,¡± Silas said.

    Ruriel shook his head. ¡°Body acted on its own, don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Behind us, the chaos of the battle faded the further we ran. I wanted to turn and look, but I focused on running away.

    <hr>

    We caught up with the rest of the group after what seemed like a mile. Ahead, the group was lining up to a narrow rope bridge that swung across the canyon. Laska stood at its entrance, her voice firm as she addressed us.

    ¡°Keep moving, one at a time. Oh, and don¡¯t look down.¡± She held out her hand, and Mel stepped on the bridge first. The red-head rushed across the swinging rope confidently.

    We approached the line to the bridge last. I watched Sora cross with ease. Then, Rinka attempted to cross. The once terrified Sora shouted to the once calm Rinka, encouraging her forward.

    ¡°Come on, Riri, you can do it. You¡¯re almost there!¡±

    She was not even halfway.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! Y-y-you think I¡¯m stupid? Just forget it. Go on without me!¡± Rinka called out, her legs shaking just as much as her voice was.

    ¡°Oh, burning hells. If it¡¯s not one of you, it¡¯s the other! Come on now, Rinka. We don¡¯t have all night. Do you want to be eaten by those things?¡± Lucius said, waiting to cross next.

    Zenobia growled. ¡°Leave her alone, Lucius. Not everyone¡¯s as fearless as you pretend to be.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not fearlessness, it¡¯s logic. We cross, we live. We don¡¯t, we die. The girl can¡¯t fall victim to her fear right now.¡±

    Zenobia leaned past, ignoring him, and called out to Rinka, ¡°Hey, girl! The boards are close together. You can shuffle forward. Look up at the moons and breathe in and out. Hand on the rope. That¡¯s it!¡±

    Rinka took her advice and inched her way across. She collapsed on the ground beside Sora on the other side.

    One by one, we all crossed safely. Some of us used Zenobia¡¯s advice. The golden-haired girl stood next to Laska, like a mini version of the sergeant.

    Hopsander and Al joined us shortly after while the remainder of the goblins retreated into the forest. The two Cinders had held off a small army for us. They trotted across the bridge. After the Captain stepped on the new side, he turned back towards the bridge and tossed some white powder across the wood. He nodded to himself and joined us.

    <hr>

    The new side of the canyon was a desolate desert of gray dirt and dust. No evidence of wildlife or plant life except for dead leafless trees. They looked like white skeleton guards lining the desert.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make camp just down the road for the night,¡± Laska announced, pointing to a massive dead tree far down the road.

    As we approached the large tree, I could see that it was a man-made building. White wooden planks bent and nailed together to form a massive hollow tree trunk that could fit a large bus inside.

    We trudged inside the shelter, and the windy dust from outside vanished.

    I overheard Al joking with Hopsander. ¡°Back-to-back attacks from different monsters? How unlucky can our girl get?¡±

    ¡°Sergeant Laska does indeed have the odd tendency to attract misfortunes,¡± Hopsander muttered, trying to keep his voice low.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope the rule of three doesn¡¯t prove itself true this time.¡± Al laughed and clapped the Frog-man¡¯s back.

    Hopsander chuckled in response, but Laska¡¯s face tightened at the comment. She sat in the middle of the hollowed log. A used existing campfire sat in front of her. Laska started up a new one with some unused wood stacked next to the campfire.

    We settled into the hollow tree as the heat from the fire filled the open-air shelter. I felt my knees buckle, and I fell to the floor. I didn¡¯t realize how tired I was. Embarrassed, I looked around at the others only to see everyone else fall to the ground from exhaustion. However, the Cinders looked unfazed. Laska looked down at the group and counted out loud.

    ¡°¡­eight, and nine.¡± She grinned to herself and rolled her shoulders. ¡°We are all accounted for. All right, recruits. Take a rest. We are safe here.¡±

    <hr>

    The day¡¯s events played through my mind like a fever dream - the chase, the goblins, the incredible strength, and the powers the Cinders seemed to have. It all felt surreal.

    Despite them possessing no ¡®magic¡¯, Hopsander, Al, and Laska were¡­superhuman.

    A sharp chirp cut my thoughts off.

    "CREEE!"

    I looked up to see Al running out of the hollow tree building and returning with two familiar companions. Beside him stood Goro and Gora, the two massive beetles that had pulled our wagon earlier. They chirped happily, antennas wiggling.

    ¡°Had to climb a long way to get back to us,¡± Al explained proudly. He patted Goro¡¯s horn. ¡°But, these beauties are tougher than they look.¡±

    Tevin, the large boy, sprang to his feet. His eyes wide as he approached the beetles. His head was level with the huge shells.

    Rinka let out a surprised laugh. She had calmed down from the terrifying bridge crossing. ¡°Would you look at that? Tevin doesn¡¯t act like he looks at all!¡±

    Zenobia nodded his head. She was sitting next to the fire warming up her hands. ¡°Tevin loves the creatures.¡±

    Laska sat down by the fire as well and pulled out some jerky to eat.

    Silas spoke up hesitantly. ¡°Is it... is it safe to camp right now? The goblins just attacked.¡±

    Laska¡¯s confident grin was oddly reassuring. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve got our tricks and gadgets for safe sleeping.¡± She nodded to Hopsander. ¡°The captain spread Pillardust. Consider it repellent for monsters and creatures of ill intent. Courtesy of Baldred¡¯s Pillar.¡±

    Confusion rippled across the kids. I felt Fern¡¯s curiosity mingling with my own.

    ¡ªWhat¡¯s Baldred¡¯s Pillar? I wondered.

    Laska waved away our questioning looks. ¡°You¡¯ll learn soon enough at Ash.¡± She glanced around, clearly trying to shift the focus. ¡°That¡¯s enough talk. Get rest, everyone. We leave in five hours.¡±

    As if on cue, a musical cooing sound came from the beetles. The two stood off to the far side of the hollowed area. The cooing song grew louder. Their eyelids flickered.

    Al stood up and held a finger to his lips, motioning everyone to be quiet. He crouched up to get the best view of them and Tevin slowly joined him.

    ¡°They¡¯re doing this now?¡± Laska said, standing up and putting her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Shh! Let my babies do what they do! Everyone, watch this miracle. The Dance of Eggs,¡± Al whispered and waved his hand down, motioning us to quiet again.

    The beetles'' song grew louder, and the coos turned into sounding almost human. They rocked their large bodies slowly and lifted their wings. The black carapace gave way to four translucent wings that stretched into the twin moon sky. The bright teal light from the moons shined through the wings, spreading stained-glass-like projections around the camp.

    ¡ªWhich one is which? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®I think the one without a horn is Gora, the female?¡¯

    Underneath Gora¡¯s wings were well over fifty small pearl orbs.

    Or, eggs.

    Goro danced his body around his partner to their coos. Gora stayed in place. Her wings were spread, exposing the eggs. Their movements were oddly graceful for creatures so large.

    Al patted Tevin¡¯s back. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re in for a treat, big guy! Watch closely now.¡±

    We all stared in fascination as Goro opened his wings and tilted toward his mate. Gora leaned into Goro¡¯s open back. The eggs gently rolled from under her wings to Goro¡¯s.

    Al turned to us and explained. ¡°The eggs are in their final stage now. They¡¯ll mature under Goro¡¯s wings for the next month until they are ready to hatch. It probably will happen by the time schooling starts. You¡¯ll be in for a whole new treat then as well!¡±

    As we watched, Gora¡¯s appearance changed. Spikes grew on the sides of her head. Goro¡¯s horn, once pointed, flattened and widened into a shield-like structure.

    ¡°It¡¯s Gora¡¯s turn to guard now,¡± Al said proudly. ¡°She¡¯ll protect Goro and the eggs until they hatch.¡±

    The twin moons twinkled overhead as the beetles finished their dance. Laska sat back down and lay on her back.

    ¡°I won''t repeat it. Rest now, recruits.¡± She said.

    The rest of us got the message and laid down in our own spots, using our packs as a pillow.

    The Pillardust Hopsander spread earlier calmed my nerves so I could try to sleep off the exhaustion from running.

    It was cold. No one had a blanket except Tevin, who, before even sitting down, placed his blanket on top of Goro¡¯s back.

    He looked back at our confused faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s for the babies,¡± He said with a huge grin on his face.

    Al laughed and gave an approving thumbs-up.

    <hr>

    I jolted awake, my heart racing as if I¡¯d been running from those demon wolves all over again. Silas was shaking my shoulder, his eyes wide with urgency.

    ¡°Erik, wake up! We¡¯re leaving soon.¡± He said. He held out his hand and pulled me up.

    I blinked, trying to clear the fog from my mind.

    ¡°How¡¯d you sleep?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°Not as good as you did. Your snoring was so loud!¡± Silas laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised how deep I slept, given I was so stressed before bed,¡± I scratched my hair and wiped gray dust off my pants.

    Laska shouted over the camp. ¡°Move it, recruits! We¡¯ve got ground to cover!¡±

    I walked with Silas out of the hollowed-out tree and saw Al already outside with Goro and Gora. The massive beetles seemed alert, their antennae twitching as if sensing something in the air.

    Hopsander stepped up next to me, his webbed hand resting on my shoulder. ¡°The beetles can sense danger,¡± he whispered, his bulbous eyes fixed on the path ahead. ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re leading the way.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so amazing!¡± Tevin shouted behind me.

    I jumped, not expecting him to be there, caught my breath, and nodded to him. We started to walk down the only road there was.

    <hr>

    Hours passed as we trudged through winding dead trees and gray dirt hills. The twin moons had retreated, replaced by a harsh sun that soaked my tunic with sweat. The landscape resembled a dried-up lake¡ªsmall holes dotted the ground, and large boulders lay scattered across the hilly terrain. Gray and red dust clung to our boots.

    The group was eerily quiet, each person lost in thought. Their vigor from yesterday had vanished; they all seemed so... sad.

    ¡ªWhy? I wondered.

    ¡ª¡®They¡¯re all like me, Erik,¡¯ Fern said. ¡®Slaves who¡¯ve suffered abuse after abuse. The scars, the bruises, the fears¡ªit¡¯s in the details. No matter how they act, they¡¯ve faced untold tragedy. And now they¡¯re being thrust unwillingly into the most dangerous land on Stylos: Ash.¡¯

    Guilt washed over me. I¡¯d been so caught up in my situation¡ªbeing pulled into Fern¡¯s body, searching for Noah, trying to understand this strange world¡ªthat I hadn¡¯t even grasped the trauma these kids had endured. My past hardships paled in comparison.

    I looked around, really seeing them for the first time. Mel, with her fiery hair and fierce demeanor, made it a point to hide the pain of what that mage had done to her and where she had come from. Silas, quiet and fearful, carried burdens from the docks of Corello. Rinka, with her hidden, mysterious burn scar, hinted at a dark backstory or an awful accident. Even Lucius could have a past. His haughty attitude could be his way of coping with horrors he had endured.

    I accepted the guilt and understood them a little more. I made a silent promise to myself: that I would be there for them, supporting who I could at the academy. Watching the Cinders fight showed me that a path to power exists. That power could get me closer to Noah. And to succeed in all of that, I¡¯ll need powerful bonds with others like me.

    ¡°Look!¡± Sora¡¯s gasp snapped me back to reality. She was pointing ahead.

    Far beyond the rolling gray dunes, mountains loomed in the distance. Behind them, barely visible, was the same giant shadow I¡¯d seen before we crossed the bridge. It dwarfed even the mountain peaks. So tall, that it seemed to pierce the sky¡ªa colossal pillar of stone.

    Laska let out a laugh. ¡°That¡¯s Baldred¡¯s Pillar. The 13th Pillar.¡±

    We stared in awe at the massive landmass. Hopsander opened his mouth, perhaps to explain the Pillar, when a deafening roar shook the air.

    One of the distant mountains moved, unfurling into a towering monster that turned towards us. What I thought was a mountain stretched its long neck skyward. The beast had four massive legs and an enormous tail¡ªprimordial, like a dinosaur or dragon. Even from a mile away, we felt the ground groan with each of its steps.

    THUD.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Hopsander croaked. ¡°Seems we¡¯ve woken up the ol¡¯ girl.¡±

    Laska cursed under her breath, her hand instinctively moving to the hilt of her sword.

    ¡°What is that?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°The guardian of the Ash Mountains,¡± Laska replied, a chill in her voice. ¡°The Grootslang.¡±

    The ground rumbled beneath our feet, the behemoth¡¯s approach relentless. Al sighed, glancing at Goro and Gora with a hint of pity.

    ¡°Well then,¡± he said with a wry smile. ¡°Time to run, eh?¡±

 Chapter 10: You Win Some, You Lose Some

    THUD THUD THUD

    The ground quaked with each thunderous step of the approaching titan. It moved like a fragment of the mountain range that had broken loose and started swaying ominously in our direction. The glaring sunlight made it impossible to discern the beast¡¯s details, turning it into a colossal silhouette.

    However, towering above everything¡ªthe mountains, the Grootslang, and us¡ªthe gigantic pillar of earth dominated the horizon. Ahead of us, Baldred¡¯s Pillar stood like a god.

    Baldred¡¯s Pillar appeared miles wide, stretching across the entire skyline from where I stood. Yet, its height was even more astounding. It soared high above the mountains and pierced the clouds. Impossibly tall, it looked as if the very planet had been upended. The earth itself towered high above us.

    THUD THUD THUD

    Dirt on the ground danced with each step the beast would take. I shook my head to focus away from the giant tower of earth. Laska stood in front of us staring down at the Grootslang when she turned around quickly.

    ¡°Corporal, Captain, your bags. Al, you¡¯re with me. Captain, you¡¯re on wyrm duty. The rest of you,¡± she said, turning to the nine of us. ¡°I need five volunteers. Be strong, be fast.¡±

    She slid her hand down to her belt and grabbed the rope that hung opposite of her sheathed sword. Hopsander and Al tossed their bags at her feet. She grabbed the extra rope.

    THUD THUD THUD

    I took a deep breath and stepped forward.

    ¡ªTime to prove myself. Ready Fern? I thought.

    Before Fern could answer, a wide clammy hand jerked my shoulder back. Hopsander¡¯s mucus coating made my skin crawl.

    ¡°You¡¯re sticking with me, lad. I¡¯ve got plans for you.¡± He pulled me away from the group.

    THUD THUD THUD

    Hopsander led me behind the group. I heard several of the kids volunteer for Laska¡¯s mission. I felt a bit disappointed, but was more focused on what the frog-man had prepared for me. After stepping about thirty yards away from the group, he pulled out a handful of the white Pillardust he used earlier at the bridge. Hopsander swung a cloud of dust, cutting a line between Laska¡¯s group and us.

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Uh¡­boss, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just doing a brief experiment. You see, lad, something about you hasn¡¯t set right with me since I watched you walk in that inn.¡± He pulled out his rope-dart and began swinging it slowly. A low humming noise came out.

    ¡°Wh-what do you mean?¡± I took a step back to the group.

    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t go doing that. We¡¯re the appetizers.¡± He looked up and cracked a toothy grin.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t understand.¡± I slowly reached under my shirt, seeking Lightcutter.

    ¡°Ah yes, go ahead.¡± He nodded towards me, eyeing my hand. ¡°Grab your weapon now. The wyrms are coming.¡±

    My arms twinged with nervous electricity.

    ¡°Wyrms?¡± My pulse quickened. I grabbed Lightcutter¡¯s hilt, unhooked the sheathe, and drew the long dagger.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s wyrmsteel too?¡± Hopsander laughed, eyeing the shimmering metal. ¡°That¡¯s even more perfect. Oh, I am really liking this year¡¯s new recruits. Now, enough of that boy. Focus up. We will continue our discussion later.¡±

    Hopsander¡¯s eyes squinted and stared at the ground.

    The hum from his rope dart grew louder. I looked around frantically, feeling the ground vibrate, not from the Grootslang, but from something else.

    ¡°Here they come! Now¡¯s your test, lad. Channel that inner beast of yours!¡± He stood up and his rope-dart erupted into a whirling whistle of death.

    Before I could even ask him about the unseen threat, the ground opened up into dozens of melon-sized holes.

    Chittering noises, like a thousand chalkboard scratches, screeched around us.

    I stumbled backward, almost dropping Lightcutter.

    A dozen meter-long centipedes crawled out from holes in the ground. Their brown husks shifted with each step of their hundreds of legs. Four sharp, long pincers protruded out from their mouths. Dozens of them crawled out around me. Three quickly focused in on me.

    I felt the panic rise in my chest.

    ¡ª¡®What do we do? What do we do?!¡¯ Fern shouted.

    This was do or die. But, my body wouldn¡¯t move. My legs shook with hesitation.

    TWEEEE

    A loud whistle whirled above my head. Hopsander¡¯s rope-dart smashed into the charging insects. The hard brown shells covering their segmented bodies shattered like broken plates. Hopsander severed seven of them, clearing a path between us. Green goo spilled out from their bodies.

    Reality came rushing back to me, causing my frozen state to vanish. I caught my breath and shook my head.

    ¡°You sure you need me?¡± I asked wiping the splattered guts off my pants.

    ¡°These things work with the big one.¡± He thumbed a large thumb at the slowly approaching Grootslang.

    THUD THUD THUD

    ¡°These wyrms will overwhelm us with numbers while we run. When that happens, miss longneck over there will crush us and suck us dry. These guys get the scraps. I need you to get the ones I miss. Won¡¯t be hard, lad. I believe in ya. I have an eye for these things.¡± He gave a wink with one of his large, bulbous eyes.

    I pinched my thumb with my forefinger on my free hand.

    ¡ªFocus on the pain, you can do this. I told myself.

    I had to do this. Think of it like a video game. You can do this. Dozens of disgusting, man-eating bugs surrounded us.

    Fern was my responsibility. I promised to keep him safe. I clenched my teeth, stopped pinching myself, and took a deep breath. My muscles tightened, and I felt every fiber constrict and harden. I opened my eyes, and the world felt¡­clearer.

    Hopsander laughed. ¡°That¡¯s it, lad! Now, release it!¡±

    His rope-dart whirled above me. I sprinted. Dust exploded behind me and I barreled towards an exposed wyrm. My grip on the dagger tightened. Fern¡¯s strength infused with mine. I could feel him running with me.

    I learned quickly that Lightcutter was a special kind of sharp.

    The first wyrm fell in two clean cuts. I ran between the severed body parts like swinging doors. Another wyrm twisted towards me. I slid Lightcutter down the body of a second wyrm.

    A centipede to my right lunged, pincers snapping, but I sidestepped effortlessly. Time seemed to slow as I sliced the blade through its side. The hard shell crumbled like tin foil. Green ichor spattered my face and clothes. A bitter scent wafted up to my nostrils.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Around me, Hopsander¡¯s rope-dart whistled and shrieked, a metallic banshee¡¯s wail. It crushed insects in its path, each impact sending dirt and guts through the air.

    I slid to the right, narrowly avoiding the snapping jaws of an emerging wyrm. I swung my arm sideways as I passed. The centipede caught the blade on its side and convulsed as the wyrmsteel slid down its body. Each beast fell one after the other.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! Ah, brilliant!¡± Hopsander called over the chaos.

    I ignored him. My focus was on the wyrms. I never lost balance. My instincts were in tune with my body. Each movement was precise, controlled, and powerful¡ªan extension of our ¡®doubled strength¡¯. My heart hammered the fear away.

    Even with well over fifty wyrms killed, more poured out of the holes from some unknown hive.

    ¡°Captain! We are ready! Fall back! Fall back!¡± Laska¡¯s shout cut through the slaughter.

    I glanced back to see her waving urgently. Hopsander bounded over, grabbing me by the scruff of my tunic.

    ¡°Time to go!¡± he grinned.

    With a powerful leap, we soared through the air, landing beside the others. My head shook with the rough landing.

    Ahead, Al climbed onto Gora, who spread her titan-beetle wings wide as Laska and Tevin tied a large boulder to her for her to drag.

    ¡°Why the boulder?¡± I asked Silas as I stepped up next to him.

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s a¡ª burning hell, you smell awful, Erik.¡± He whisper-yelled, holding his nose in disgust. ¡°What happened?¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did¡­did you not just see me and the frog-man go on a wyrm killing spree? Seriously?¡±

    ¡°No¡ª oh god, it smells so bad. No, I didn¡¯t. We were too busy helping with that.¡± He nodded towards Gora. ¡°It¡¯s not a boulder she¡¯s dragging. It¡¯s an empty shell of a titan-beetle. She and Al are gonna be a distraction to draw the Grootslang away.¡± He lowered his head.

    ¡°They are gonna be bait?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°The second course,¡± Hopsander said quietly, stepping up behind me.

    Silas leaned over to me. ¡°They are going to be okay, right?¡±

    ¡°They have to be¡­right?¡± I said.

    Then, a familiar, grating voice broke the silence.

    ¡°Ahem. Sergeant?¡± Lucius addressed Laska, his tone clipped with judgment. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be able to take down that creature? Cinders are supposed to be the best at monster slaying. That¡¯s what you do. Or is that reputation just a rumor?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t being snarky; there was a sternness in his voice as if a rule had been broken.

    ¡°You sure know a lot about the Cinders for someone who¡¯s constantly mocking them,¡± Zenobia remarked. She elbowed him lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lucius? Secretly aspiring to be the best Cinder there is?¡±

    Lucius turned to retort, his expression taut with indignation, but before he could speak, Tevin stepped forward after securing the rope on Gora. The towering boy gazed down at Lucius, his presence imposing yet calm. Lucius hesitated, then looked away, his lips pressed into a thin line.

    ¡°Recruit Lucius,¡± Laska said sharply, not even sparing him a glance. ¡°No more questions for the rest of this journey. Is that clear?¡±

    Her no-nonsense tone left no room for argument. She was the embodiment of discipline. Turning towards Al, Laska gave a formal salute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t wait up! Gora and I will lead Ms. Grumpy away!¡± Al called out with a cheeky grin, giving a playful salute. The bearded man looked up at Goro who wanted to come along. ¡°Eggs come first, Goro. Stay put with Laska!¡±

    Goro hummed in response, his antennae drooping sadly. His wings vibrated softly, gently cradling the eggs beneath them. As Al and Gora charged toward the looming Grootslang, Laska turned to us. Her blue eyes flickered a fierce sky-blue.

    ¡°There are times we kill and times we don¡¯t,¡± she declared. ¡°The Grootslang is a precious guardian of this desert¡ªa vital barrier protecting Ash. Without her, we¡¯d be far more exposed to goblin armies, monsters, and Magebloods. Not everything deserves to be slain. We run.¡± She eyed Lucius with an annoyed look.

    I slid my dagger back into its sheath, my body still buzzing from the fight. Fern¡¯s presence hummed in my mind; our shared excitement seemed to have steadied his nerves.

    ¡ªReady? I whispered.

    ¡ª¡®Ready,¡¯ Fern replied.

    We took off running behind Laska¡¯s lead. Al had veered southward with Gora, and we continued straight ahead. Hopsander ran alongside me at the back. My endurance was fading slightly after that fight. Silas and the other kids were further ahead, spread out in a bunched line, keeping pace with Laska¡¯s swift strides.

    Sure enough, the Grootslang, now closer, noticed Al, Gora, and the decoy titan-beetle shell. The titanic beast turned its massive head, changing direction to lumber after them. The plan was working.

    THUD THUD THUD

    I could make out its otherworldly features. The beast towered above us. She was as tall as a ten-story building. Her long neck stretched high above the armored hide body. Half-snake, half-elephant, and all muscle, tusks, and fangs.

    THUD THUD THUD

    It passed closely as it turned to chase down Al and Gora. We all ran as quietly as we could. Al was standing on Gora several hundred yards away banging something metal together to get the attention on him.

    Unfortunately, the tail of the Grootslang was long. And it was swinging towards us fast.

    ¡°Shit, get down!¡± Laska shouted.

    I jumped forward and covered my head, crouching next to Hopsander. The ground shook as the Grootslang¡¯s long tail scraped against the hill we ran on.

    A loud crash of rocks raining down on us was the first sound I heard. The second sound I heard was the pained moans of everyone pushing off the fallen debris. The third was Silas¡¯ screams.

    He wailed on the ground ten yards away from me.

    The dust cleared, the Grootslang followed Al, and the rest of us slowly rose. We looked over at Silas screaming. A large rock pinned his arm to the ground. His brown short-sleeved tunic was dark red at the sleeve. His skin was a deep crimson.

    Silas twisted and tried to pull his arm free. But his sharp yelps proved the fallen rock trapped him.

    I shook my head and sprinted towards him.

    ¡°Silas!¡± I shouted. I looked at the other side of the pierced stone. My body shivered, and a queasiness threatened to crawl out my throat.

    A red lump of Silas¡¯ flesh lay on the ground by the large disc-shaped rock. His forearm.

    I twisted away and held my hand to my throat, swallowing down my urge to vomit. Silas¡¯ mouth contorted in a knot of pain and desperation.

    Then, he looked up at the sky and closed his eyes, gritted his teeth, and twisted his body. Blood spurted. Another pained screech came from him. He had ripped his arm free.

    ¡°I can¡¯t feel anything! Help!¡± Silas screamed, clutching his right stump. He curled up into a ball. Dirt fell from the sky and formed small islands on his wet face.

    Hopsander pushed past me and kneeled in front of Silas. He poured some of the white Pillardust on Sila¡¯s severed forearm. Silas moaned in pain and then passed out.

    ¡°He¡¯ll be alright...if we hurry.¡± Hopsander looked up at Laska and gave her a quick nod. He stood up and slung Silas over his shoulder. The captain tied Silas to his own body, keeping him secured.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Now!¡± Laska shouted.

    The kids gave concerned looks to Silas, who slumped and passed out on Hopsander¡¯s back. Some eyed the severed hand left in the gray dirt. We ran again.

    ¡°You sure he¡¯s gonna be okay?¡± I asked, huffing air down my lungs to keep up with the Frog-man¡¯s long legs.

    Ahead of us was a vast gray stretch of land into the mountains where the Grootslang had come from. A handmade path led us straight ahead.

    ¡°Of course! A frog never lies, he just tells croaks,¡± Hopsander let out a loud laugh at his joke. ¡°Look how comfortable the young lad is on my back,¡± He smiled, nodded, and pointed his yellow eyes to the collapsed Silas. The bleeding had stopped. It seemed Pillardust had various uses.

    We reached a small mountain pass after running for about twenty more minutes. We filed in one by one, slowing our pace down to a walk. The inclined road made even Laska huff and puff. After another hour, when the sun had set, Laska signaled us to stop and rest.

    We all collapsed on the ground, grabbing out canteens and drinking the water like our lives depended on it. Even the strong ones like Mel fell to their knees and embraced the rest.

    Laska had chosen an outcropping against a mountain wall. A small, previously used campfire lay in the middle of the area. Another previous Cinder¡¯s camp?

    Hopsander set Silas down against the rock wall and forced him to drink water. The rest of us sat in a circle as Laska got a fire going. We each snacked on what we still had: jerky, bread, and lots of water, courtesy of Hopsander¡¯s large water skin in his pack.

    I leaned back after having my share and looked around at the exhausted faces. Even Laska looked slightly ragged.

    ¡ª¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯s nervous about Al. They are teammates,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªYou¡¯re probably right. I said to him.

    ¡ª¡®Do¡­do you think Silas will be ok?¡¯ Fern asked.

    I looked back at our first teammate in this world; he was sleeping now. Hopsander sat next to him, fast asleep as well. Everyone was exhausted.

    ¡ªHe will...if he keeps fighting, I replied.

    ¡ª¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s up to him. If he can push his spirit through losing an arm, he will move forward. He can¡¯t let this give him a reason to give up.

    Fern didn''t reply.

    ¡°What are those?¡± Sora, the blue-haired girl, was pointing at the wall above Silas and Hopsander.

    In the firelight, I noticed what I should have noticed earlier. Large crude figures were painted across the mountainside.

    ¡ªHow did I not see those? I said to myself.

    There were four large paintings of four individuals of all different colors. Green, Blue, Orange, and purple. The four colored figures looked humanoid in a way, but they each had several extra limbs.

    ¡°Ahem, welcome to your first history lesson of Ash,¡± Laska said through a mouthful of jerky. She swallowed hard and drank a big gulp of water before continuing.

    ¡°Baldred¡¯s Pillar protects Ash. A large 100-mile barrier surrounds the pillar. The barrier shields the land we call Ash from Magebloods. If anyone who can use magic passes through the barrier, their insides are burned almost immediately. Therefore, we have a sort of¡­treaty with the Royals of Stylos.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ancient technology, magic, or nature, but the barrier has existed throughout history. However, one aspect we know about the pillar is that these four beings, known as ¡®guardians¡¯, come down from Baldred¡¯s pillar.¡± She held up her hand, pointing to each of the four paintings.

    Laska continued. ¡°During their respective season, one will come down from their grand tower and patrol the lands surrounding Ash. They hunt down foreign forms of magic to keep their giant pillar safe. So, we don¡¯t need to worry about them. They act as an extra precaution against Magebloods. A backup security plan if the magic-wielding bastards ever made it past the barrier.¡±

    ¡°What happens if we run into one of them? Are they strong?¡± I asked.

    Laska laughed and took a big bite out of the jerky stick she held. ¡°If one of those runs into us, well, we are as good as dead,¡± the Cinder woman said. "It would take a hundred Cinders to bring one down."

    ¡ªRight, I should¡¯ve guessed that. I thought.

 Chapter 11: Hope on the Horizon

    ¡°So wait, can we back up?¡± I asked Laska.

    She raised an eyebrow and gave me a nod.

    ¡°You said this was ¡®Baldred¡¯s Pillar, the 13th Pillar¡¯ earlier. Does that mean it¡¯s safe to assume that there are twelve other giant pillars like that?¡± I pointed up to the tall, dark shadow that towered high above us.

    ¡°Oh, come on, you don¡¯t know? Corello really must be an uneducated dump like they say it is.¡± Lucius said to my left.

    I twisted my head and shot him a glare.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point in asking this now,¡± Laska said. ¡°I was merely explaining the drawings.¡± She nodded toward the four large mural-like paintings.

    ¡°Yeah, about that,¡± Mel spoke up, her red hair flickered like fire. ¡°You said that we would die if we ran into a Guardian.¡± A wild grin crawled across her face. "I''ve never met something that can''t be killed."

    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Zenobia snorted.

    ¡°Got something to say, princess?¡± Mel cracked her knuckles.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Laska grunted. She rubbed her forehead and let out a sigh before continuing. ¡°I may have exaggerated that part a bit. The Guardians are strong. Burning hells, they are strong. It would take almost an entire company of Cinders¡ªabout a hundred¡ªto take one down. The point is... there is no point. The Guardians don¡¯t die. Not really.¡±

    I looked around, waiting for her to explain or for others to ask, but no one did. ¡°Okay...I¡¯ll ask. Please explain. What do you mean by they don¡¯t really die?¡±

    ¡°When a Guardian is defeated in combat, their soul takes shape and returns to the tower. The next season, they return in a new form to patrol the lands. The only way we have theorized to destroy them permanently is to destroy whatever core they have in the tower.¡±

    ¡°Do we want to kill them? Aren¡¯t they just protecting the area around the pillar?¡± I asked.

    Laska cracked a smile. ¡°You assume correctly, recruit...¡±

    ¡°Erik,¡± I said.

    ¡°Recruit Erik. You are right. We don¡¯t want to kill them. It is just a theory on how the Guardians could possibly die. However, we do treat them as a serious threat. They have no care to discern between us and anything else that could possibly harm them. They will and have attacked Cinders in the past. Many have died.¡± She lowered her head.

    ¡°However, every once in a while, a Cinder stands out among the rest and can kill a Guardian in combat, becoming a living legend among Cinders¡±

    Mel let out a loud cackle. ¡°So, there are ways to kill them! You bet your ass I am going to be the next legend. Say, lady, are there any living Cinders who have destroyed a Guardian?¡±

    Laska ignored Mel¡¯s disrespect and nodded. ¡°Only two. The current leader of the Cinders¡¯ Military Wing and a third-year student.¡±

    ¡°A student?! Like us?¡± Zenobia jolted up.

    Laska laughed and took a drink from her cup of water. ¡°Believe me, none of you are like that one...¡±

    Mel snorted and flexed her muscular arms. ¡°Sounds like a worthy challenge,¡± she proclaimed. ¡°I¡¯ll be the third living Cinder to defeat a Guardian!¡±

    Zenobia scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, Mel,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Some goals require more than just brute strength.¡±

    Mel shot her a glare. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±

    I coughed in my fist to interrupt.

    ¡°So, what season is it now? Summer? Does that mean the Summer Guardian is out now? Is it that yellow one?¡± I leaned toward Laska and pointed at the yellow-painted monster on the wall. These things sounded dangerous. Which one was out there?

    ¡°Just how many questions is this guy going to ask?¡± Sora whispered to her twin.

    Rinka gave a small shrug.

    ¡°Yes, summer,¡± Laska replied. ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about them though. They have a hundred kilometers to patrol. Summer is almost over too. The Guardian will be tired and ready to return.¡±

    ¡°What do they look like?¡± I asked.

    Laska rolled her eyes. ¡°Recruit Erik. I¡¯m ordering you to stop asking questions. You can bombard your history teacher with them. Like I said, you don¡¯t need to worry for now. We will be at the Academy this time tomorrow.¡±

    A few snickers rippled through the group behind me. I ignored them. Knowledge was essential to surviving here. I had to at least try to ask.

    ¡°If anything,¡± Laska said while leaning down onto her pack, ¡°your class has the most enthusiasm I¡¯ve ever seen. Now, that¡¯s enough for me. You can keep talking among yourselves, but I¡¯m going to bed. Enjoy your last night before orientation.¡±

    The camp relaxed a bit. Some of the teens started to talk with those they were most comfortable with. The twins, Sora and Rinka, talked about the journey.

    ¡°I was so scared! You know how much I hate dogs, Rinka, you know!¡± Sora buried her head in Rinka¡¯s chest. Rinka sighed and patted her sister¡¯s head.

    ¡°There, there. I know. It¡¯s over now. Let¡¯s take some deep breaths. One, two, three... in... out.¡± Rinka guided Sora through calming exercises.

    Nearby, Tevin, the large, round boy, was holding what looked like three small crickets hopping in his hand. Next to him, Ruriel was backing away, eyeing the bugs with disgust.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ruriel? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of these little guys?¡± Tevin smirked, leaning toward Ruriel¡¯s purple hair with the three bugs.

    ¡°I just hate anything that crawls,¡± Ruriel said sharply, raising his hand to push Tevin¡¯s away.

    Mel was embroiled in a heated debate with Lucius and Zenobia about who would have a better chance defeating a Guardian.

    Silas lay sleeping off his wound against the mountainside.

    Goro looked the saddest. The giant titan-beetle had positioned himself in the middle of the road. He kept shuffling down one direction a dozen paces before turning around and doing the same thing the other way. I figured he was guarding us and looking out for his mate, Gora. I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t break my heart a little watching the poor guy walk back and forth.

    I laid down in a spot away from the fire and the noise. I closed my eyes to rest, but all I could see were the horrors from the past few days. I felt my heart rate rise, remembering the Grootslang, the goblins, and the wolves. Then, Fern snapped me out of it.

    ¡ª¡®Hey, Erik?¡¯ Fern asked.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ªYeah? I replied.

    ¡ª¡®Silas...his arm. What will happen to him? Will he be able to still go to the Academy?¡¯

    ¡ªAw, Fern, you''re worried about your first friend? I teased Fern. I''m just messing with you. I hope he will be able to. He looked so excited after the lich-wolves attacked us back in the carriage.

    ¡ª¡®I just want this to be over. It¡¯s... a lot, I just want some sort of familiarity. The unexpected is unbearable for me,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªI see. Well, Fern. Look at it this way, do you remember what we did today? Do you remember how we fought? Fern, something is different about us. We are strong, more so than normal, I said, remembering how my body felt when it dove in between the wyrms.

    ¡ª¡®You¡¯re right. I felt it when you fought Carlyle. And again when we fought back the Wyrms. I felt like I was running... with you. Jumping and dodging with you. How is that possible?¡¯

    I paused for a moment to consider what the reason could be.

    ¡ªI think it has to have something to do with your consciousness still inside my head. Like our two souls in one body have made us able to do almost superhuman-like things.

    ¡ª¡®What should we do?¡¯

    ¡ªWell, that Hopsander guy seems to know something¡¯s up. Maybe we could ask him when we get to Ash?

    ¡ª¡®That sounds like a good idea to me.¡¯

    The moment of agreement with Fern felt nice. No fights about either of our predicaments. No screaming in fear at monsters trying to kill us. We were both confused about what was happening to our body. A shared mystery to focus on and not divide us.

    ¡ªFern, what would you do if you had more strength than a mage? I asked him.

    ¡ªHe paused for a moment, and then he said, ¡®I''d like to live a quiet, peaceful life. Why?¡¯

    ¡ªJust wondering. That¡¯s all. Goodnight, Fern, I told him.

    ¡ª¡®Goodnight, Erik.¡¯

    Silas had already lost an arm, one of our escorts was missing, and now, there were these Guardians we had to worry about, no matter what Laska said. We just had to get through the rest of the day. We were so close to the Academy of Ash. I could explore this power there. I could ask all the questions I wanted there. I could find a way to separate our bodies there... probably.

    I drifted off to sleep thinking about what Laska said about the four Guardians, the third-year student who defeated one, and just what the Academy of Ash¡¯s version of orientation would be.

    <hr>

    I woke up early, my eyes adjusting to the dim gray light filtering through the hollow tree¡¯s opening. The others were still asleep, their soft snores filling the air. Fern was still asleep too, or at least I didn¡¯t feel him stir in my head like I usually did.

    My stomach growled, reminding me of the meager rations we¡¯d been surviving on. I grabbed a thick piece of dried beef from my pack and made my way outside, careful not to disturb anyone.

    The cool morning air hit my face as I stepped out, chewing on the tough meat. I noticed Tevin, his large frame hunched over Goro¡¯s massive form. He was gently wiping dust off the titan-beetle¡¯s shell, whispering softly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked quietly, approaching them.

    Tevin looked up, his gentle eyes meeting mine. ¡°Trying to distract him,¡± he said in his soothing voice. ¡°He¡¯s worried about Gora.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Tevin, right? Sorry, I¡¯m terrible with names,¡± I admitted while I scratched the back of my head.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Erik. Don¡¯t worry; I can remind you if you forget,¡± he replied with a small smile.

    I watched as he continued tending to Goro¡¯s shell. ¡°You seem to have taken a particular interest in them. Why¡¯s that?¡±

    Tevin¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I love all creatures, especially insects. Have since I was a kid.¡± His large hands moved with surprising delicacy over Goro¡¯s carapace. ¡°They¡¯re smarter than most people think, you know. They have emotions, personalities.¡±

    I looked at Goro, noticing the slight droop in his antennae. ¡°Yeah, he seems sad without her. Didn¡¯t they just...?¡±

    Tevin nodded, then gently lifted one of Goro¡¯s wings. My eyes widened at the sight of hundreds of baseball-sized eggs nestled underneath. ¡°He can¡¯t go after her,¡± Tevin explained. ¡°He has to protect the babies. You see? Every creature has a story.¡±

    A pang of empathy hit me. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize,¡± I said softly. I tore off a small piece of my dried meat and offered it to Tevin. He accepted with a grateful nod. We stood there for a moment in comfortable silence as the morning breeze drifted through the bare mountain pass.

    One by one, the others stirred. Mel stretched dramatically, her muscles flexing as she yawned. She pushed her way out of the group and walked past us, giving us a sharp look before her eyes landed on the dried beef.

    ¡°You gonna eat all of that?¡± she asked, pointing with her bare fingers. Without her large metal gauntlet, it was odd seeing such a tiny finger still look intimidating.

    ¡°Uh, no, you can have some,¡± I said, holding out the meat.

    She snatched it from my hand, took a big bite, and mumbled, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Rinka emerged from the tree, her hood pulled up with a few loose strands of gray hair catching the light. Sora rubbed her eyes, blinking sleepily at the world.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Rinka said softly, giving a small wave.

    ¡°Morning,¡± I replied.

    Soon, everyone was up and preparing to continue our journey. Before we set off, I approached Laska.

    ¡°What about Al and Gora?¡± I asked, worry creeping into my voice.

    Laska¡¯s eyes softened slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them. Corporal Al knows where to meet us. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Her tone was firm but reassuring.

    I nodded. ¡°Right. Thanks.¡±

    A loud yawn broke out through the camp. ¡°Ahh! Good morning, recruits. Seems we¡¯re almost there, yeah? What do you think, Laska? By nightfall, right?¡± Hopsander made his way past the group of kids and stood next to Laska.

    Laska looked up at the sky, shielding her eyes with a hand. ¡°Aye, captain. I¡¯d say about then if we set off now and eat on the go.¡±

    ¡°You heard the lass! Let¡¯s get moving,¡± Hopsander declared. He hefted up a makeshift carrier onto his shoulders. Silas sat securely in it, his bandaged stump resting in his lap.

    We started walking, and I jogged up to Silas. ¡°Hey, how are you feeling?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Not great, but I can stay awake,¡± he said, his voice a bit strained. ¡°It¡¯s... strange. I still feel it.¡± He glanced down at the stump of his right arm.

    ¡°Phantom limb sensation?¡± I suggested gently.

    ¡°Yeah, something like that,¡± he murmured. He lowered his head.

    Hopsander let out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re a tough one, yeah? Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ve got many solutions for that thing back at the Academy.¡±

    Silas¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really? Like what?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ll see. Just don¡¯t be moving too much back there. You¡¯re tough but not light. Okay, lad?¡± the frog-man said with a grin.

    Silas managed a small laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep still.¡±

    I held out a fist to Silas. ¡°Hang in there.¡±

    He gave me a curious look and then tapped his remaining fist against mine. ¡°Thanks, Erik.¡±

    I fell back into the group, feeling a mix of concern and hope for Silas, as we continued down the mountain pass.

    <hr>

    Hours passed. We walked through lunch, the concept of mealtime becoming meaningless in the face of our urgency. Bathroom breaks were quick and discreet behind large rocks or sparse bushes. The terrain was rugged, each step requiring focus to avoid loose stones or sudden dips. And the whole time we were going uphill.

    My legs burned, but Laska kept us going, promising we could see the Academy of Ash soon.

    Every so often, a distant sound would halt our progress¡ªa low rumble that could¡¯ve been thunder but felt more ominous, or the sharp cry of an unseen bird echoing off the canyon walls. Once, a small cascade of pebbles tumbled down from above, causing Sora to scream.

    When Goro couldn¡¯t lead us on the path, he climbed up the side of the mountain pass and directed us that way. He would constantly stop to survey with his antenna, causing Laska to lose her patience slowly.

    Giant mountains rose above us, and ahead, I could see Baldred¡¯s Pillar towering high into the clouds. It had to have pierced through the atmosphere; it was so immense. The marvel of nature confounded me.

    We passed the skeletal remains of a mountain goat, its bones picked clean and bleached by the elements. A little further on, a larger carcass¡ªunidentifiable and decomposed¡ªlay off the side of the path, the stench barely masked by the mountain air.

    The higher we climbed, the more strange noises we heard. One sounded almost like a drowned-out scream. Laska insisted it was a bird or something.

    ¡°Something doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Sora whispered, her gaze fixed ahead.

    ¡°Just keep moving,¡± Laska instructed, though I noticed her hand move closer to her sword hilt.

    <hr>

    The sun began to set, and cast its amber glow through the mountains. Long shadows stretched like grasping fingers across our path. As we rounded a final bend, we began to slowly descend. A chorus of cheers bubbled across our exhausted group. We turned another corner in the mountain pass and came to an open-faced cliff with a road heading down.

    ¡°Look,¡± Laska announced.

    Several thousand feet down the cliff side we stood on lay a vast plain leading to the ocean. The grass swayed gently, like a green sea nestled up against the blue one. On the coastline was a sprawling town of hundreds of small homes and dozens of large farms that carved small squares into the green sea of grass¡ªAsh. Beyond it, a small land bridge extended out to sea. The land bridge connected to a large piece of land that stood alone in the sea.

    I knew what this was without Laska''s explanation. It was clear.

    This was the 13th Pillar. It''s base started here on that island, and crept towards the sky.

    At the base of the colossal marvel of earth, a large campus sprawled out across the island. It had to be none other than the Academy of Ash. The Academy was carved into the very foundation of the 13th Pillar

    It spread its limbs of buildings across the land that Baldred¡¯s Pillar sat on. The architecture was Gothic in style, but rooftops jutted out from the pillar like a combination of ancient Asian temples and monasteries. Some rooms and buildings were several hundred feet high up the massive pillar.

    The Academy stood formidable and grand at the base of the pillar. Three large Gothic spires pierced the sky, but their height was laughable compared to Baldred¡¯s Pillar.

    Flanking the pillar, and across the ocean''s horizon, the twin moons began their ascent, their soft glow framing the colossal structure in a teal mystical light. One moon peeked from each side, casting a silver outline that accentuated the pillar¡¯s dominance over the landscape. The setting sun pained the front of the pillar with it''s molten glow. The pillar stood like a monument made for the gods, by the gods.

    We all stood on the cliff side, gawking at the massive pillar and the enormous Academy grounds at its base.

    ¡°Recruits, it is my greatest pleasure to introduce you to the greatest secret known to Stylos,¡± Laska held out her arms. I had not seen the woman so enthusiastic as she was now.

    ¡°I present to you the town of Ash, the Academy of Ash, and of course, the great 13th Pillar, Baldred¡¯s Pillar.¡± She pointed at the three landmarks.

    Fern stirred and spoke up for the first time today.

    ¡ª¡®Incredible. So, this is it.¡¯

    The others were similarly struck with awe. Sora¡¯s eyes reflected the moons¡¯ glow, while Tevin¡¯s mouth hung ajar. Even Lucius seemed humbled, his usual sternness softened.

    ¡°The Academy of Ash,¡± Laska said almost reverently. ¡°Home, for those who can earn it.¡±

    We were so high up, but I could still make out the campus. It was sprawling. It covered almost every bit of the land that the pillar stood on. I took in the training grounds within the academy¡¯s walls, the central building whose towers seemed to reach for the pillar itself. The sheer scale was overwhelming.

    ¡°Well,¡± Mel broke the silence, a grin spreading across her face, ¡°what are we waiting for?¡± She took off running down the cliff side.

    ¡°Hey, wait up!¡± Zenobia called out. She dashed after Mel.

    Laska nodded. ¡°Agreed. The plains are safer than these mountains, so it¡¯s best not to linger.¡±

    We began our descent down the path, the way now wider and less treacherous. The promise of rest and a proper meal quickened our steps.

    CREEEE

    Suddenly, a piercing screech tore through the air, chilling me to the bone. It echoed off the mountains behind us, a sound both primal and full of rage.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Sora gasped, her hand flying to her mouth.

    From the shadows of the pass we¡¯d just exited, a massive silhouette emerged¡ªits form obscured but undeniably colossal. Multiple appendages shook from either side of it. Two glowing eyes fixed upon us, and with a ground-shaking roar, the beast barreled forward.

    ¡°Run!¡± Laska shouted, ushering us down the pass. She pulled her sword free and turned around towards the oncoming monster.

    My heart thundered in my chest as adrenaline surged. We scattered, feet pounding against the earth as we raced toward the plains. The creature¡¯s footsteps hammered behind us, closing the distance.

    ¡ªDid Laska miss? I thought. Why is it still getting closer?

    I dared a glance over my shoulder, catching a glimpse of scales and teeth gleaming in the dying light.

    ¡ª¡®This is a problem,¡¯ Fern whispered. ¡®We''re not going to make it! Do something, Erik!¡¯

    ¡°Keep going!¡± Hopsander yelled from in front, ¡°Don¡¯t look back!¡±

    The path ahead seemed to stretch endlessly, the safety of the academy feeling suddenly unreachable. I could run further and faster than everyone else¡ªthat¡¯s all I had to do. But, Fern was urging me to help; something within me was telling me that I might be able to do something.

    As the beast¡¯s shadow loomed larger, swallowing the fading light, I gritted my teeth, slammed my feet into the ground, and pulled Lightcutter out, facing the approaching mass.

    CREEEE

 Chapter 12: Burning Luck

    Dirt pelted my face. The beast trampled down the cliff. Antennas touched me.

    Suddenly, laughter erupted from above. I peeked through my fingers and lowered my arms. The shiny obsidian shell of Gora sparkled in the rising moonlight.

    ¡°Gora!¡± I shouted as her antennae tickled my cheek. I looked up to see Al sitting atop her saddle, laughter rumbling behind his beard.

    ¡°Hold up, you lot!¡± Al¡¯s voice boomed, tears of laughter glistening in his eyes. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen yourselves! Faster than jackrabbits on hot coals!¡±

    Relief and irritation surged through me. Mel turned around, throwing her hands up in exasperation. ¡°Not funny, old man!¡±

    Laska marched up behind Al, annoyed. ¡°Al, you blasted fool! As soon as I turned around and saw Gora charging toward us and you swinging your arms like a lunatic, I knew it was another one of your ''pranks''. One of them could¡¯ve broken their necks!¡±

    Al grinned. ¡°Aw, come on, Laska. A little excitement keeps the blood flowing. Can¡¯t have our new recruits getting too comfortable now, can we? Not with the end just in sight.¡± He nodded toward the Academy far below at the base of the pillar.

    ¡°Still, I should¡¯ve known you¡¯d pull something like this. Frankly, I expected you to return earlier.¡± She walked past him to the front of the group, a small smile tugging at the corner of her mouth as she passed me.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my racing heart. ¡°I thought we were done for,¡± I admitted, my fingernail found the skin on my thumb and started scratching. Nerves washed from me. ¡°I...well, we just found out about the Guardians last night. I thought you were the summer one.¡±

    Al climbed down from Gora, who scaled the mountain wall beside us to reunite with Goro. The two beetles nuzzled each other, hanging sideways against the cliff face. The sight was otherworldly.

    Al clapped a heavy hand on my shoulder. ¡°Nah, lad. Guardians don¡¯t roam this close to Ash. Besides, you¡¯ve got me to watch your back.¡± He turned me around and gave me a gentle nudge down the cliffside road.

    We rejoined the group, each member giving Al a dirty or annoyed look for his prank¡ªexcept for Hopsander, who kept on laughing.

    As we continued down the cliff, we were blessed with a perfect view of Baldred¡¯s Pillar and Ash the whole way. One by one, then two by two, then sporadically, little lights turned on in the town and Academy below. It seemed like they were using electricity, which puzzled me. The technology in Corello was more medieval than here. Then again, everything in Corello ran on magic. They had no need for advancement in lighting technology. I had a lot to learn about this world and everything in it. Seeing the Academy filled me with an excitement I hadn¡¯t felt since arriving. Thoughts of a library and history classes made my heart beat faster.

    ¡ªJust imagine all the interesting lore and history we can uncover! I thought.

    The colossal pillar loomed above the Academy, piercing the sky like a spear. Its sheer size still took me by surprise. I found myself constantly drawn to it, unable to tear my gaze away.

    ¡°The Academy,¡± I began, falling into step beside Al. ¡°What¡¯s it really like?¡±

    He glanced at me, his eyes reflecting the distant lights of Ash. ¡°A marvel,¡± he said softly. ¡°Much more than stone and mortar attached to a giant mythical pillar. It¡¯s a place where even us Voidbloods can carve our destiny. Here, we live outside their rules. It¡¯s our sanctuary.¡±

    I nodded, noting the rare seriousness in his tone. Usually, Al was all jokes since I¡¯d met him. He truly loved this place.

    ¡°Do you think... someone like me could find answers there?¡±

    Al raised an eyebrow. ¡°Got questions that need answering?¡±

    ¡°Something like that,¡± I replied, thinking of Fern.

    Al chuckled. ¡°Well, if the Academy doesn¡¯t have the answers, nowhere does. We pride ourselves on having the best secret library not known to all of Stylos¡ªno, all of Mourne! I¡¯m convinced no country in this world can match ours. We hold the world¡¯s secrets here, and almost no one knows.¡± His face grew serious again as he continued down the cliff. I hurried ahead to rejoin the group.

    We reached the ground after another half-hour of descending. The cliff opened up to a long, hilly green plain. Grass reached up to my knees, and the cool night wind kissed our cheeks. It felt like a dream, slowly walking through the swaying grass. Ash glowed in the distance, and the dark shadow of Baldred¡¯s Pillar stood like a monument in the background. We came upon a wide dirt road that forked in two directions¡ªone toward Ash, our destination, and another that led past the cliffs and out of sight. Naturally, we took the path to Ash.

    The city lights glowed brightly in the night, but we were easily another thirty minutes away. We walked, enjoying the breeze. Then, the wind died down, and an eerie silence settled over the landscape. The usual whispers of swaying grass, chirping crickets, and dancing wind ceased. An uneasy feeling prickled at the back of my neck.

    ¡ª¡®Do you feel that?¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice echoed with unease.

    Before I could respond, a low rumble resonated from the horizon. The ground vibrated beneath our feet. Laska halted abruptly, her gaze fixed ahead.

    ¡°What now?¡± Mel whispered, slipping on her metal gauntlet.

    The rumble moved around us like pulsing energy. I gripped Lightcutter and tried to pinpoint the sound. Mist poured out from the grass, swallowing the quiet, clear night, and surrounded us. The glow of Ash disappeared, and we lost all sense of direction.

    ¡°Group up, everyone. Now!¡± Laska ordered in a hushed tone. We backed into a tight circle, shoulder to shoulder, back to back.

    From the dimming twilight beyond the mist, a colossal figure emerged. The teal light from the moons shone brightly, illuminating the approaching form. My breath caught in my throat. The creature was humanoid in shape except for its size, number of arms, head, and skin. Bright neon-yellow skin covered the six-armed monster. Its head resembled a mutated squid, and it stood well over twelve feet tall with terrifying, gangly legs. I didn¡¯t need another lesson to know what this was: the Summer Guardian.

    The towering behemoth was wreathed in shimmering heat. Golden armor plated its massive joints, exposing its bright yellow skin between the bits of metal. From its back, it sprouted black torn wings that flickered like flames. Its eyes blazed like twin suns, casting a fiery glow across the plains. The mist glowed with the light from the Guardian.

    ¡°By the Pillar,¡± Al breathed.

    Panic surged anew. The Guardian¡¯s mere presence pressed down on us like a physical weight. The heat radiating from it made the air shimmer, distorting the landscape. Grass ignited and burned to ash in an instant.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a joke,¡± Hopsander croaked. "We need to run."

    Al stepped forward, his expression hardening. ¡°Get them to safety¡ªthey¡¯re the most important,¡± he urged Laska, urgency sharpening his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll hold it off.¡±

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Laska snapped. ¡°You can¡¯t fight that alone!¡±

    He shot her a determined look. ¡°Oh, come on, Laska. An old mug like me, still a corporal? My time¡¯s been long enough. No time to argue. Go!¡± Al raised his crossbow and a small battle axe. His skin seemed to glow. He stepped forward slowly.

    ¡°What are you¡ªyou know that¡¯s not true. Al!¡± Laska shouted.

    Hopsander straightened up, his legs extending until he towered over us.

    ¡°Sergeant, let¡¯s move. He¡¯s right, the recruits are more important... than any of us.¡± He nudged us back. ¡°This way,¡± Hopsander said, nodding upward. Despite the mist, the towering pillar peeked through above. It would lead us to safety.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Laska gritted her teeth and turned around. ¡°Come on, recruits. Corporal!¡± she shouted over her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t die.¡±

    As everyone started to follow Laska, I noticed Tevin standing still.

    ¡°Tevin, come on! What are you¡ª¡° I saw he was being pulled toward the Guardian and Al.

    In Tevin¡¯s hands, he gripped a rope. Behind him, Goro held the same rope in his mandibles. They were being dragged toward danger by Gora.

    Sensing the peril Al put himself in by attempting to hold off the Guardian, Gora tried to move toward him, her massive legs digging into the earth.

    ¡°No, girl,¡± Al said firmly, holding up a hand. ¡°Your eggs need you. Goro needs you.¡±

    Tevin struggled to hold Gora back, his muscles straining. ¡°She¡¯s too strong!¡±

    Goro pulled on the rope behind Tevin, equally strained. Gora''s transformation into the stronger protective beetle made her stronger than her mate.

    ¡°Cree! Cree!¡± Goro chirped desperately trying to pull Gora back.

    But, she ignored his pleas. She was focused on her dad. Gora continued trying to get to Al, her antennae flickering furiously, her feet pushed harder to move inch by inch. Tevin and Goro needed help.

    I looked back towards the group now running further away and then back to Tevin.

    "Ah, fuck it." I rushed to Tevin¡¯s side, grabbing the rope alongside him. ¡°Easy, Gora! We need to stay together! Tevin, on three. One, two, three!¡± We pulled hard, slowing Gora¡¯s advance.

    The Guardian let out another earth-shaking roar, taking a step closer. The ground cracked beneath its foot, fissures spiderwebbing outward.

    Al loaded his crossbow with a bolt-filled magazine and fired off three black bolts that landed in the Guardian''s chest. It was unaffected.

    ¡°Go!¡± he shouted over his shoulder to us. ¡°Now!¡±

    Laska turned around, seeing Tevin, me, and the beetles struggling. ¡°Move, you fools! Head toward Ash!¡±

    Gritting my teeth, I felt my muscles tighten. Every fiber in my body tensed. My vision sharpened, and I let out a determined shout. The strength I had fighting the wyrms returned.

    Slamming my feet into the ground, I anchored myself. I pushed energy into my legs, and together we slowly pulled the struggling Gora back. We dragged her toward the pillar¡ªtoward safety, inches at a time.

    Heat pressed against my back, and I turned to see the Guardian raising its arms, fire swirling around them.

    Al stood alone against the looming titan, a solitary figure dwarfed by the Guardian¡¯s immense stature.

    ¡ª¡®He can¡¯t do this by himself,¡¯ Fern said, fear in his voice.

    "Al!" I shouted.

    WOOOOSHHHH

    Just then, a fierce gust of wind whipped across the plains, nearly knocking us off our feet. I almost let go of the rope but dug my heels in, muscles straining against the torrent of wind. Dust and debris swirled around us, and a spiraling vortex formed between Al and the Guardian.

    ¡°What in the¡ª¡± I began.

    Hooves pounded the ground and a blur rushed passed me. Atop the biggest horse I¡¯d ever seen was a young man, his eyes glowing a misty green. He wielded a massive crescent scimitar the size of his body. Its blade caught the teal light of the moons.

    ¡°Hold fast!¡± he called out, his voice cutting through the howl of the wind.

    He wasn¡¯t much older than we were.

    ¡ªA student? I thought.

    He swung his scimitar in a wide arc, amplifying the tornado that now raged before the Guardian. The winds intensified, creating a barrier of air and dust.

    The Guardian hesitated, its fiery gaze shifting to this new opponent. Its flames and form faded against the fury of the wind the young man summoned. He leaped forward, landing gracefully beside Al.

    ¡°Reinforcements have arrived, gramps,¡± he quipped, a confident smile playing on his lips. ¡°Care to join me in a tactical retreat?¡±

    Al grinned despite the situation. ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Star Recruit Waelid. You had to steal an old man¡¯s blaze of glory, didn¡¯t ya?" He shrugged. "I might as well take that offer so I can scold you later, boy.¡±

    Together, they moved back toward us, the swirling winds covering their retreat. The Guardian struggled against the tempest, its wings beating furiously but to no avail.

    ¡°It¡¯s working!¡± Tevin exclaimed, hope lighting his face. He dropped the rope, and so did I. We all¡ªbeetles, Al, and the newcomer included¡ªjoined back up with Laska¡¯s group. We broke into a sprint toward Ash.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡± Laska urged, pushing us forward.

    As we got farther away, the tornado began to wane. The Guardian emitted a roar of frustration, its form fading into the mist. The fog dissipated, and the calm of the night returned. It wasn¡¯t defeated, but it had been deterred¡ªfor now.

    We didn¡¯t slow our pace until the walls of Ash loomed ahead. The town was on lockdown, gates closed and fortified. Guards lined the barricades, their weapons at the ready.

    ¡°Open up! Recruits and escorts inbound!¡± Waelid shouted.

    After a tense moment, the gates creaked open just enough for us to slip through. The guards eyed us warily before sealing the entrance behind us.

    The streets of Ash were eerily quiet. Aside from the mass of guards, the place was empty. Shops, stalls, and homes were all shuttered and deserted. A heavy silence hung in the air, broken only by the distant sounds of preparation and defense.

    Waelid addressed us as we moved quickly through the town. ¡°We¡¯ve been tracking the Summer Guardian for a week,¡± he explained. ¡°A scout spotted it close to the Pillar, and ever since, the town has been on lockdown.¡±

    Looking around the homes, I saw curtains rustling and lights being dimmed as we passed. Waelid nodded to other guards as we made our way through the streets. They all wore black and red studded leather armor with embroidered capes. Each guard wielded a unique weapon.

    ¡°We tried to contact you and the other escorts,¡± Waelid continued, ¡°but the main bridge was destroyed, so the mail carriage couldn¡¯t get through.¡±

    Laska frowned. ¡°We noticed the bridge was out. I guess that explains why we didn¡¯t know.¡±

    He nodded grimly. ¡°Sabotaged, most likely. Captain Phillip is investigating.¡±

    As we approached the central square, a towering figure came into view.

    ¡°Captain! Private Waelid reporting.¡± The young man with the large sword saluted, fist outstretched and twisting. ¡°I repelled the Guardian. It emerged from the mist to attack Sergeant Laska¡¯s escorted recruits.¡±

    ¡°Well done, Private!¡± The man was a titan himself.

    A mountain of a man with muscles that seemed to defy anatomy. He was twice the size of Tevin who was already twice the size of me. Golden brass knuckles adorned his massive hands, and a thin sliver of golden hair flickered on his bald head under the lantern light. A meticulously groomed mustache added a touch of refinement to his imposing appearance.

    The captain¡¯s stern gaze swept over us, lingering momentarily on Silas, who was slumped against Hopsander. Then, to our surprise, his stern expression melted into a broad grin.

    ¡°Ah! Fresh faces!¡± he boomed, spreading his arms wide. ¡°Welcome, one and all, to Ash! I am Captain Phillip Louis Willard of the prestigious Willard family. Our generational contributions to the Cinders are tales you¡¯ll learn during your time here! It¡¯s an honor to meet you, as I am sure you are honored to meet me, the Captain Phillip Louis Willard second son to the Williard family. We are very prestigious, I am sure you know. Welcome future souls of the Cinders!¡±

    Hopsander stepped forward, a sly smile on his lips. ¡°Willard,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Still scaring the wits out of newcomers with your family obsession, I see.¡±

    Captain Phillip laughed heartily. ¡°Hopsander, old friend!¡± He turned back to us. ¡°Nothing warms the heart like the sight of eager recruits! Oh, how I can¡¯t wait to watch you all grow and cultivate into majestic Cinders of passion and strength!¡±

    Captain Phillip Louis Willard began flexing and showcasing his strength.

    ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re quite strong, old friend.¡± Hopsander patted Captain Phillip, placating his dramatic fellow captain.

    Captain Phillip looked back at Silas¡¯s condition and frowned. ¡°We have medics on standby, but with that missing arm, he will need to see Lobella.¡±

    ¡°We figured as much. Do you need any assistance with the Guardian, Captain?¡± Laska asked.

    ¡°I believe you still have your original orders to complete, Sergeant,¡± Hopsander interjected.

    ¡°O-of course, Captain. My apologies!¡± Laska snapped to attention.

    Captain Phillip clapped a massive hand on Waelid¡¯s shoulder. ¡°See them safely to the Academy, Private. Get some rest yourself. Don''t you have to prepare your house for Orientation?¡±

    Waelid nodded. ¡°Yes, you''re right, sir.¡± He turned and escorted us out through the back of Ash, leaving behind Captain Phillip.

    Waelid took us across a wide land bridge that connected Ash to the small island that held the enormous pillar and academy. As we crossed, the full majesty of the Academy of Ash came into view.

    I felt my breath catch. Great, stone outer walls rose before us, manned by guards clad in black and red studded armor. Victorian-esque lanterns cast dancing shadows from the ramparts. The guards stood vigilant, their weapons reflecting the firelight¡ªsome adorned with jewels, others plain but no less formidable.

    I noticed the diversity among them. Men and women stood side by side, some with the features of beasts¡ªa woman with feline eyes and sleek fur, a man with ram-like horns curling from his temples, and a tall, ghostly pale woman with glass-like skin were among the few.

    The gates swung open, revealing beautifully maintained courtyards that stretched across the campus. Cobblestone pathways wound through lush gardens, the scent of night-blooming flowers hanging in the air. Soft lantern light bathed the area in a warm glow.

    The buildings themselves were a marvel. Massive gothic structures rose into the sky, their spires piercing the darkness. Sloping rooftops reminiscent of ancient temples were supported by thick granite pillars adorned with intricate carvings. The architecture was an eclectic blend of elements that reminded me of tales from ancient Asia and Greece, woven seamlessly into a harmonious whole.

    ¡°It¡¯s... breathtaking,¡± I whispered, turning slowly to take it all in.

    Fern¡¯s awe mirrored my own.

    ¡ª''I¡¯ve never seen anything like this,'' he murmured.

    Waelid smiled at our reactions. ¡°The Academy is a place where all paths¡ªnot only from Stylos but all of Mourne¡ªconverge. You¡¯ll find much to discover here. You¡¯re safe here, whether you become student recruits or work in the town. There¡¯s no safer place for Voidbloods!¡± He let out a loud laugh.

    As we walked through the courtyards, I noticed students milling about¡ªsome in groups, others alone. Their uniforms varied slightly in color and design, indicating different houses or ranks. They resembled military dress uniforms. Conversations floated on the night air, a mix of languages and accents. Everyone eyed us. Compared to them, we looked dirty and disheveled. However, despite their gazes, I didn¡¯t sense the disgust I¡¯d felt from Magebloods in Corello.

    We approached a grand entryway at the base of the pillar that led to the main entrance of the school. The doors towered above us with intricate carvings on them.

    Waelid gestured toward them. ¡°Welcome to your new home.¡±

    Exhaustion and excitement swirled within me. The dangers of the journey already felt like a distant memory, overshadowed by the possibilities that lay ahead.

    The entrance chamber was enormous. Inside was a vast, cavernous dome that rose high within the giant pillar. Dozens upon dozens of floors stretched high above us. Students, teachers, and staff moved about. I saw other kids in plain clothes who looked to be our age¡ªpossibly other recruits.

    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Waelid advised. ¡°Tomorrow''s Orientation.¡± He smiled before leaving us and returning outside.

    Laska and Hopsander began organizing us, directing us to our quarters away from the grand entrance. As we moved through the halls, the warmth of the Academy enveloped us. The interior hallways were just as impressive¡ªhigh ceilings adorned with murals, corridors lit by hanging lanterns of electricity and glowing crystals, and the distant sound of music echoing from somewhere within.

    I found myself walking beside Tevin, who cradled a small black spider he¡¯d picked up from the floor. ¡°Can you believe we¡¯re finally here? And, everyone survived. Even the beetles did! I''m so glad.¡± His eyes reflected the ambient glow from the lanterns above.

    I shook my head. ¡°It''s a miracle. This place is like stepping into another world.¡±

    Ahead of us, Mel stretched her arms above her head. ¡°Will you two ladies stop gabbing? Just take it all in and relax. Things are about to get interesting.¡±

    ¡°Do you ever stop with the big talk?¡± Zenobia replied, her golden curly hair bouncing with each step along the hallway.

    We reached our assigned dormitory¡ªa spacious guest room with multiple beds, each tucked into cozy alcoves. The room was separate from the staff and student dorms, seemingly used primarily for visitors. The furnishings were simple but comfortable, and a large window offered a stunning view of the cliff we¡¯d climbed down hours ago. The dark shadow of the pillar cut the cliffside in half. The sheer size of the pillar continued to amaze me.

    Everyone found a bed and crawled into it. None of us had showered or even had a change of clothes, but that was a problem for tomorrow. As I settled onto my bed, fatigue finally caught up with me. My muscles ached, and my mind buzzed.

    ¡ª¡®Erik,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice was soft. ¡®Do you think we¡¯ll find what we¡¯re looking for here?¡¯

    I gazed out at the Pillar, its presence both comforting and mysterious.

    ¡ªI think so, I admitted. But, I still feel like this is all too good to be true.

    ¡ª''What do you mean?'' He asked.

    ¡ªWe got saved by that...Waelid at the last moment. It''s like some sort of act of God. I have this sense or feeling that someone or something is contorlling all of this.

    Silence settled between us, filled with unspoken thoughts.

    ¡ªGet some rest, I said eventually, closing my eyes. Tomorrow¡¯s a new beginning. I won¡¯t waste this second chance.

    ¡ª¡®Goodnight, Erik,¡¯ Fern whispered.

    As sleep claimed me, images of the Academy¡¯s grand spires, courtyards, and students lingered in my mind. In such a short amount of time, I¡¯d gone from being an overworked man on earth, to a slave in Fern¡¯s family, to running through a dangerous forest, and now, I was sleeping in a comfortable bed about to become a student at an academy in a fantasy world. I was excited, but something felt wrong. I couldn''t be safe here...could I?

 Chapter 13: Beach House

    ¡°Rise and shine, recruits!¡± A peppy voice shouted.

    Bright light cut through the room, blinding me as someone shook me awake.

    ¡°Get the hell off of me!¡± I heard Mel yell across the room.

    I rubbed my eyes and rolled out of bed. My usual achy back was gone. It was good to be young again. I looked around the room and saw five upperclassmen walking through the room, waking the eight of us up. Someone lit one of the lanterns in the room and fresh burning wax tickled my nose. I had been so used to sweat and dirt, clean smells surprised me. One by one, we got out of bed. Mel was holding herself back from punching one of the older students, a heavyset boy who cowered behind a tall girl with legs that seemed too long to be human.

    The room, though modest, felt like a luxury hotel after all the makeshift camps we had endured. The students neatly made the beds after we stood, and two more students came in with cups of water for us to drink. Judging by the loud gulps heard around the room, it seemed like everyone was dehydrated.

    I glanced around and noticed Silas was missing. He was nowhere to be seen. Neither were Laska, Al, or Hopsander.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Silas?¡± I asked, looking at the peppy voice that woke us up.

    The girl was short. Shorter than the smallest of us, but her face and decorated uniform told me she was the upperclassman in charge. She had bright pink hair tied in two buns on the top of her head.

    The question hung in the air, unanswered for a moment, before she cocked her head up at me.

    ¡°Your friend?¡± The girl tapped her chin. She let out a low hum and paced around in circles.

    ¡°The one with the missing arm, Chapter Master,¡± an older student standing at the doorway said. He had a chiseled jaw and a thin beard along his chin. He leaned against the doorway and lazily held up a small clipboard.

    The short girl¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Ah, yes! That one! He¡¯s with Lobella, she¡¯ll have him fixed up in no time!¡± The girl¡¯s high-pitched voice grated on my ears.

    ¡°Thank you¡­miss?¡± I paused, asking her name.

    ¡°Ooooh! Polite, I like this one.¡± She pointed at me and laughed at her older classmate. ¡°I¡¯m Piqah. I¡¯m the big CM at House-¡±

    ¡°Chapter Master, let¡¯s get on with it. We¡¯re late,¡± the buff kid in the doorway said, tapping his clipboard.

    ¡°Oh, pookie, you¡¯re no fun.¡± She gave a wink at the kid in the doorway, who rolled his eyes. ¡°Fine. Fine. No time for that. You¡¯ll figure it all out soon enough. Now, let¡¯s get you all to the showers,¡± Piqah said, holding her nose and waving us towards the door.

    I started walking when I saw Tevin and gave him a nod. He returned one. Then, we followed the buff kid out the door. The rest of our group did the same.

    As we walked down the hallway, I tapped our guide¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s your name?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s not Pookie, is it?¡±

    He quickly stopped and turned around, towering over me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word,¡± He said with a deep, gruff voice. I tightened my lips, biting my tongue. I couldn¡¯t help but make that joke.

    ¡°His name is Barrett!¡± Piqah¡¯s high-pitched voice said behind us.

    Barrett froze, and I saw his face crinkle up in frustration. He let out a deep sigh and continued leading us down the hallway.

    <hr>

    Eventually, we came to a shower room and separated into girls and guys. When water came up through shiny brass pipes and fell from shower heads on the ceiling, I was blown away. As a history nerd, it was amazing to see modern plumbing in a world such as Morne.

    Fern¡¯s presence stirred in my head.

    ¡ª¡®Oh wow, it¡¯s been so long since I''ve showered,¡¯ He said, satisfied as the hot water poured through our hair. Dirt and grime fell out of it in clumps.

    ¡ªYou had showers in Corello? Why did I think you had nothing like this? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®How else would we get clean? With a bucket of cold water?¡¯ Fern laughed in my head.

    ¡ªI just didn¡¯t see anything like this when I was there. And to be fair, your body was dirty as hell when I took over.

    ¡ª¡®Yeah, well, it¡¯s not like I get to use the shower a lot. It''s an enormous cost, and why waste water on a Voidblood?¡¯

    ¡ªThere you go again making me feel sad about your past. I said jokingly. Anyway, let''s enjoy this shower.

    ¡ª¡®Sure, sure.¡¯ He said.

    <hr>

    After our showers, we were handed uniforms¡ªa sleek ensemble of black fabric accented with gold stitching and buttons. They reminded me of military dress uniforms. The uniforms fit snugly; the fabric wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, and the underwear they provided was soft. I thanked all the gods in the universe, underwear. The gold added a touch of elegance to our disciplined appearance. For once, I felt clean and refreshed here. I felt taller and more confident. My head seemed lighter too. I wondered if that was because Fern was also happy.

    Lucius meticulously adjusted his collar, ensuring every detail was perfect in the mirror. Mel, as usual, was more unorthodox. She quickly assessed the uniform¡¯s functionality by shadowboxing and kicking in the corner. She stretched and flexed her body every which way. Her eyes scanned for any potential hindrances.

    Rinka helped Sora with her jacket, ensuring she felt comfortable and confident. Zenobia teased Tevin as she helped him zip up his jacket, only to have it rip. Barrett, the tall, muscular upperclassman, rolled his eyes and sent a student to fetch a bigger jacket for Tevin.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Mel commented, a smile flickered across her face. ¡°Better than anything I¡¯ve worn before.¡±

    ¡°I must admit, the Cinders have some quality fabric on their hands.¡± Lucius inspected the stitching closely in the mirror.

    ¡°I think we all look pretty cool,¡± I said, looking around the group expectantly. They responded to me with silence and shifting eyes.

    ¡ªYup, I still got it, I said sarcastically to myself.

    After Tevin put on his newly fetched jacket and everyone had finished dressing, we followed Barrett yet again.

    <hr>

    With our new attire, we made our way to the Grand Hall. The corridors were alive with history and art. Each mural and statue showed a different story that I desperately wanted to stop to look at. As we approached the Grand Hall, the corridors buzzed with anticipation from other newly dressed recruits. We filed into a mass of students and continued to our destination.

    Similar to the Entrance Hall, the vastness of the Grand Hall dwarfed anything I had seen on Earth. The high ceilings stretched upwards, high into the darkness. Stained glass windows bathed the room in a kaleidoscope of colors from some unseen light source. We were deep within the pillar it would be impossible for sunlight to reach the windows. The room was like a large amphitheater. Hundreds of benches lay in an arc facing a large stage. Behind the stage was a huge stone carved mural of an epic story I knew nothing about.

    ¡°We¡¯re really here,¡± Zenobia whispered, her voice filled with awe. She stood behind Tevin and me. As we filed into a row with a bench, Barrett gave us a nod.

    ¡°Hope to see you in House Nin.¡± He turned away, and Piqah bowed to us dramatically before skipping after her classmate.

    ¡°We made it through some pretty harsh shit,¡± I said down the bench to everyone, ¡°We can make it through anything. I think we have good luck together.¡±

    Tevin gave a smile and a thumbs up. The rest either nodded or ignored me, as Lucius did.

    The lights dimmed, and the stage in the middle of the room brightened. It was as if they were using modern-day lighting equipment. In the center of the stage, a tall figure with a commanding stance stood, arms crossed. His robes were adorned with an emblem of a phoenix rising from flames. He had a thick handlebar mustache and a short buzz cut. He raised his hands, and the room fell silent, every recruit¡¯s attention fixed on him.

    ¡°Welcome, recruits, to the Academy of Ash,¡± the man on the stage began, his voice resonating with authority and commanding presence throughout the Grand Hall. ¡°Today marks the commencement of your arduous journey toward greatness. Here, you will be relentlessly challenged, you will grow beyond your limits, and you will uncover the true depths of your potential.¡±

    The hall fell silent, the air thick with anticipation and the weight of his words.

    ¡°I am Head Master Thorn. For over fifty years, I have stood before recruits just like you. In those fifty years, I have witnessed countless individuals perish, unable to withstand the trials that this path demands. This institution stands as a beacon of knowledge, strength, and unity for the Voidbloods. But, the beacon burns brightly at an immense cost.¡±

    He paused, his piercing gaze sweeped over each recruit, instilling a sense of unease and determination. I felt the room shift and squirm. Nerves crept up my spine, and I picked the skin on my thumb, letting my anxiety find an escape.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Today, you face a stark and unyielding choice. Pledge your allegiance to the honor of this beacon and commit yourselves to the Cinders of Ash, knowing that death may claim you along the way. Or, if you are not prepared to make that ultimate sacrifice, you may leave now. You will not be harmed; instead, you will return to a life of peace in the town of Ash, serving the Academy and the Cinders without question.¡±

    Head Master Thorn stepped closer, his presence becoming even more imposing, his eyes cold and unwavering.

    ¡°We are not evil here. You have a choice. But, if choose to stay, prepare yourselves for unimaginable hardship and the ever-present threat of death. Being a Cinder is more than being a mutated mercenary for the crown. No, our purpose is deeper and more secretive. If you possess the unwavering determination to unlock your greatest potential, uncover the hidden truths of our world, and break free from our masters¡¯ chains, then remain and dedicate yourselves fully to the Cinders of Ash. Understand this¡ªthe world wants us dead. You know this. You are shunned by the world time and time again.¡±

    I heard several murmurs of agreement. Heads nodded in the crowd.

    ¡°What the world does not know is that we Voidbloods can have just as much power as them, maybe even more. We are outcasts, finding family among brothers and sisters with different skin and kin. Through our unity, we have scaled Baldred¡¯s Pillar, harvested the sacred ore left by the gods of creation, and harnessed the very building blocks of life itself.¡±

    My eyes widened with curiosity.

    ¡ªSacred ore?

    Head Master Thorn¡¯s speech intensified, his eyes burning with fervor.

    ¡°But, heed my warning! If you cannot wholly commit to the Cinders of Ash, I command you to leave immediately. There is no place for hesitation or half-heartedness here. Your lives and the future of our people depend on your unwavering strength, loyalty, and desire for the truth.¡±

    He paused once more, allowing the gravity of his ultimatum to settle over the recruits. I could see people stir in place.

    I looked around me at the group of eight other kids who traveled across the wasteland with me. Who narrowly escaped death multiple times with me. Like it or not, I felt bonded with them. Mel saw me look across our group. She stuck out her tongue. Tevin next to me clapped his hand on my shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s leaving,¡± He whispered to me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not w-worried,¡± I hissed back in his ear.

    He rolled his eyes and smiled before straightening his back. His massive height continued to surprise me.

    ¡ªWas he really sixteen?

    The Grand Hall is quiet for a moment. Then, one by one, recruits walked out of their rows and hung their heads as they headed down the path to the Grand Hall entrance. At the door, they took off their military jacket and tossed it into a pile. Piqah shook her head with her arms crossed as the kids who chose to not join the Academy walked past her.

    When the noise quieted down again and the Grand Hall doors closed loudly, Head Master Thorn resumed his speech.

    ¡°Good. As for the rest of you¡­it seems there are about¡­100 remaining recruits. We have one more trial before you take the Orientation Practical.¡±

    A group of upperclassmen walked out almost in unison with wrapped items stacked in their hands. As they began passing out the mysterious packages, I heard footsteps creep up behind me. I felt a tap on my shoulder, turned, and saw Silas step up next to me. He was beaming with energy.

    ¡°Dude! You¡¯re up and moving,¡± I whispered to him. I looked at his right arm. ¡°That was fast¡­is that a¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you noticed?¡± Silas smiled, watching me eye his new replacement. He held up his right arm and showed me a new fully mechanical arm from his elbow down. It was made of black and bronze-like metal. Through the crack between his mechanical joints, I saw gears moving. He moved his new metal fingers with ease and twisted and turned his new wrist around, showcasing his mechanical flexibility.

    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± I whispered to him, slapping Tevin next to me to show him Silas¡¯ new arm.

    Tevin looked impressed and nudged Zenobia next to him. She leaned over and smiled, nodding her head at the mechanical arm.

    Silas blushed as the rest of our group and others around us strained their neck to see his new prosthetic. I was shocked that they could make something like this, and so quickly too.

    ¡°How did you get healed so fast? That arm is a miracle. I¡¯ve seen nothing as advanced even where I¡­¡± I stopped myself before continuing. ¡°Uh, anyway, you sort of missed the Head Master¡¯s offer. He was saying you could go work in the town instead of fighting.¡±

    ¡°We can what? I can choose to-¡± Silas was cut off when an upperclassman nudged his shoulder and handed him the wrapped object. He turned back to me confused, I just shrugged.

    I was handed a bundle of cloth and opened it. An obsidian black dagger lay on the unwrapped cloth in my hands. My stomach dropped, and I felt a second panic rise in my chest. Fern.

    ¡ª¡®What is that for? Are they going to have us fight each other?¡¯ He said.

    ¡ªPlease, no¡­My heartbeat sped up.

    A loud gong broke me from my thoughts and anxiety. A warm trickle of liquid dripped down my thumb, and I realized my skin bled from my constant scratching.

    ¡°Yes, submit indeed,¡± the Head Master said. ¡°On the back of the benches lay a trough. Cut the top of your left forearm and drip your blood into the trough. Your blood and the blood of your new siblings will combine into your class¡¯s Blood Capsule: No. 963. This is your last chance to leave. If you cannot submit, you should leave.¡±

    The room was quiet. I looked at Silas and raised an eyebrow.

    He took a deep sigh. ¡°I''m already down one arm. What¡¯s a little cut gonna do?¡± He said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m in.¡±

    The gong sounded again.

    ¡°Begin, pledge your blood to the Cinders.¡± The Head Master raised his hands dramatically and the student hitting the gong let loose and banged it over and over and over.

    I heard a grunt to my right and turned my head.

    Mel had already cut her forearm. Her arm was curled towards her and her fist was closed. She leaned over and blood dripped into the trough. The rest of our group looked at her with awe. She really was a jump-right in kinda girl.

    Zenobia yelped near me. She had quickly cut her arm, obviously trying to not let Mel outshine her. Lucius followed. Then, Ruriel. Who made no sound when the blade sliced his arm. I looked at Silas and Tevin next to me and took a deep breath.

    ¡ªOh fuck, this is gonna hurt. Shit, shit, shit, shit! I screamed in my head, keeping a calm bluff on the outside.

    ¡ª¡®Let¡¯s just work on a farm in Ash, please! Nooo!¡¯ Fern screamed too.

    I gritted my teeth, curled my left arm like I was doing a biceps curl, and tightly clenched my fist. I held the black blade against my forearm, just slightly below my wrist, and quickly pulled the blade, yelling at the same time.

    Red hot pain ripped across my arm. I quickly leaned over the trough and let the blood fall into it. Tevin and Silas yelled behind me as they did the same. When I leaned up, I saw Lucius coaching Sora and Rinka.

    ¡°Come on, you idiots! You need to do it now. Look, it doesn¡¯t hurt that bad, everyone else did it.¡± He said, wagging his finger in front of the gray-haired twins.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together, Sora.¡± Rinka moved herself in front of the cowering Sora. The more frightened of the two obviously didn¡¯t like the idea of getting hurt.

    Sora looked up at her sister, tears were in her eyes. ¡°And¡­and you really want to be a Cinder?¡± She said to Rinka.

    Rinka wiped Sora¡¯s tears with her sleeve. ¡°You know I need to,¡± Rinka said quietly.

    Sora sighed. ¡°Oh gods¡­okay, let¡¯s do it.¡±

    The two twins stood together and forced themselves to complete their blood oath. Sora yelped, and surprisingly, Rinka cursed.

    ¡°Shit, that hurt!¡± She said, wrapping her arm up with the cloth.

    I looked over and saw other kids in the group, equally shocked. I chuckled to myself.

    The wound on my arm still stung, but the pain from the moment I cut was gone. I stood back in place and checked in on the kid inside my head.

    ¡ªOkay, that wasn¡¯t too bad, right? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Not the worst, no. And after Silas lost his arm, it feels a little silly to get so worked up over this.¡¯

    ¡ªAgreed, I said.

    The metal troughs sloped down and the blood of all the recruits fell into holes below our feet. Somewhere below us was a capsule of our blood. Why though?

    After some more time, the Head Master signaled the gong boy to stop beating on the gong.

    ¡°Good, 100% participation. This is a strong class. Next, I am pleased to announce the Orientation Practical. This will determine your house. Your path here at the Academy. In your house, you will gain insight from your upperclassmen, develop strong bonds that will serve you in the field after graduation, and hone the strengths and power you gain during your time here.¡±

    The room buzzed with excitement as older staff members, presumably professors, stepped out from the alcoves above us. We craned our heads up, and the groups of staff members, teachers, and upperclassmen looked down at us. They stood in three separate groups under one of the three banners that hung in the Grand Hall.

    The words House Anu, House Enlil, and House Nin were stitched into the cloth of the banners. I could understand the words thanks to Fern¡¯s brain.

    The Head Master raised his hands again to quiet everyone down. His imposing voice sounded over us again.

    ¡°Now, I want to introduce you to the three Chapter Masters of the Houses. They are your paragons. The ideal recruit and student here at the Academy. Whichever house you receive, you would do well to walk in their footsteps. They are the future leaders of the new world we seek to create. Now, come forward.¡± The Head Master held out his hand and off from the corner, three young people came up on stage.

    ¡°Chapter Master Piqah of House Nin.¡± The short, peppy girl who woke us up earlier this morning skipped up on stage and hopped next to the Head Master. Her black and gold uniform, decorated with medals and ribbons, now had a bright deep blue and gold cape that shimmered in the candlelights.

    Next on stage was a tall, thin boy. He had long, straight, black hair and bangs that covered his eyes. His uniform, also decorated, had a bright gold cape with black lines stitched in it, looking like feathers.

    ¡°Chapter Master Jiho of House Enlil,¡± The Head Master said, waving over the tall boy.

    Jiho stood silently next to the jittery Piqah.

    ¡°And last, Chapter Master Waelid of House Anu.¡±

    The boy who saved us from the Guardian last night trotted on stage with the confidence of a showman. His maroon cape flickered as he strode across the stage. His House that stood up above on the balcony let out massive cheers and hoots and hollers for him. The dark-skinned, scimitar-wielding Chapter Master let out a dramatic bow before stepping up with his other two Chapter Masters. Piqah laughed and hopped up and down, and Jiho rubbed his forehead in frustration.

    ¡°These three houses each embody a different tenet of the Cinder creed. Strength, Loyalty, and Truth,¡± The Head Master said. ¡°Now, how do you choose a House? Or, does a House choose you? You may be asking these questions. However, here, you do not choose. You see, your blood has chosen which house aligns with your highest ideal path. This place, this academy, was built underneath the pillars the gods built for their homes. Blood tells all truths and destinies here.¡±

    The stone beneath our feet glowed and small, runic symbols shifted on the ground, spelling out one of the three houses. The symbol beneath my feet spelled out ¡®House Enlil¡¯. I looked over at everyone else, finding myself frowning.

    Every single one of the eight kids I came here with, stood over the words, ¡®House Anu.¡¯ The House with Waelid, our savior.

    ¡ªWhy was I left out? I thought.

    I knew I shouldn¡¯t let stuff like this bother me too much; it was just like being assigned classes in school. Sometimes you didn¡¯t get to stick with your friends. Except, we ran from death together. I didn¡¯t want to leave them. I shook my head and looked up at the stage, raised my hand, and shouted.

    ¡°Can I switch to House Anu?!¡±

    Silence fell over the crowd. The Head Master held his hand up to the crowd and one of the bright lights from the ceiling moved onto me.

    ¡ªOh, so they have a light crew up there, huh? I felt my neck sweat and my heartbeat thumping.

    The deathly silence made me cringe. The Head Master looked out at me.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? You want to¡­switch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll switch with him!¡± A shout came out behind me. A girl my height with long black hair, standing just one row behind me, looked down at the sigil at my feet and I looked at hers. She had House Anu.

    ¡°You can¡¯t just¡ª¡± Head Master Thorn started.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay with it,¡± Waelid said nonchalantly. He had his hands behind his head and was kicking his feet.

    ¡°I, as well, have no issue. We can mold them to fit the House ideals,¡± Jiho said in a monotone.

    The Head Master held up a hand to object, but then shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Fine," Thorn sighed. "I''ll allow it, not like things run very orthodoxly anyways. Your Houses are chosen. Meet with your Chapter Master and they will escort you to your new dorms. Classes start tomorrow, ensure you are informed of what you need to know by your House.¡± The Head Master held up his hands and clapped them together. ¡°Welcome to the Academy of Ash, dismissed!¡±

    ¡°Phew, that was a close one!¡± Silas slapped my back. His metal hand pinched my skin hard.

    ¡°Hey, watch it with that! You¡¯ve got some serious hardware there, bud.¡± I rubbed my shoulder and looked behind me to thank the girl who had switched with me, but she had disappeared. ¡°Where did she go?¡± I said out loud.

    The surrounding crowd was moving towards their respective Houses which caused me to lose track of where she had gone. I felt a nudge from Silas.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t want to fall behind.¡± He nodded towards Tevin and the rest of them who were already walking down the bench out the other aisle.

    I rushed to catch up with them and we weaved our way toward one side of the Grand Hall where Waelid was standing on a box ushering us in. There were about thirty first years in House Anu.

    Waelid¡¯s presence was the definition of enthusiasm as if he was an entertainer in a past life. ¡°Welcome to House Anu,¡± he declared from above us on the box he stood on. ¡°We are going to achieve great things together. You just joined the best House. The ¡®House of Truth¡¯,¡± He said in the Head Master¡¯s voice. A few of the first years let out laughs.

    ¡°Really, that just means we get to explore this big fella.¡± Waelid slapped the wall behind him. ¡°We get to explore the pillar first! Oh, also, we have a pretty high death rate¡­ so, we better train you up real quick-like.¡± He shot a smile over us and the once-laughing kids were now silent.

    ¡°Thank you, Waelid,¡± a familiar voice called out. ¡°That¡¯s enough scaring them.¡± Hopsander stepped forward, with Al and Laska following behind him. My heart jumped in my chest. Our escorts, the ones that got us through all that hell, were here. It was like seeing old friends even though we just left them last night.

    ¡°Ah, Captain Hopsander!¡± Waelid gave a quick salute before sitting down. ¡°Did you see? I think I have a new number one fan.¡± Waelid then shifted his gaze to me. I looked around nervously.

    ¡°Nahhh, you¡¯re too full of yourself, brat.¡± Al gave a playful punch into Waelid¡¯s arm. ¡°The boy simply wanted to be with his friends. You saw what they saw out there.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so,¡± Waelid looked back over at me and then at the rest of our group. ¡°Well, let¡¯s get a move on! Ol¡¯ Mumm will have breakfast ready soon!¡± Waelid hopped down from the box and waved his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, fresh bloods!¡±

    <hr>

    We followed him out of the Grand Hall with Hopsander, Laska, and Al behind us. Other members of House Anu came rushing to greet us from the stairs that led up to the balcony. Half ran up to Waelid to tell him how cool he looked up on stage, and the other half bombarded the 30 of us with questions.

    ¡°Hey! Welcome to House Anu!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re gonna love Ol¡¯ Mumm. She makes the best curry,¡± an upperclassman told Lucius. ¡°You¡¯re way too skinny. She will fix that up real quick.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You are so tall! Are you sure you¡¯re sixteen?¡± One girl said to Tevin.

    <hr>

    We answered the questions and introduced ourselves the whole way back to House Anu¡¯s dormitory. Outside the main building of the academy, Waelid led us to a large four-story home with pillars, a balcony, and a sloped roof. The home lay on the far eastern side of the academy. It overlooked the ocean and sat in a field of freshly cut grass. Several walking paths etched their way to the seaside dorm. A line of trees surrounding the grounds were sprouting fall leaves, and the sun was warming the cool morning air.

    As we got closer to the house, I felt a hand pull me aside. An upperclassman gripped my arm hard. She had cold glass-like hands held me in place. I turned around and the girl who held me firmly in place looked like a human a human made of pearly white glass. The girl had fleshy porcelain skin and dark black eyes with no pupils. Al and Laska looked over and both raised an eyebrow. Al gave a shrugh and the two continued walking to the house.

    ¡°Why did you want to switch?¡± She asked in a cold, heavy accent. Her eyebrows were furrowed and her nails dug into my skin.

    ¡°Ow! I-It¡¯s just like Al said. I was the only one separated from my group. I just wanted to stick together.¡±

    She looked at me deep in my eyes. Her black eyes squinted and then widened.

    ¡°You¡­you have a twin soul!¡± She whispered harshly. Her tongue flickered like a snake and her grip tightened on my arm. Blood dripped out on my arm. Her painted white nails darkened with the crimson liquid.

    I turned to see where the rest had gone, but everyone had already gone inside.

    ¡ª¡®Erik¡­¡¯ Fern was frightened, and the girl¡¯s hand started crushing my arm.

 Chapter 14: They Know...They Know

    The glass-skinned girl dug her nails into my forearm.

    I yelped in pain and tried to pull away.

    The murmurs of the other students faded as her presence dominated my senses. Her voice, heavy with an unfamiliar accent, grated against my ears.

    ¡°I ask you again,¡± she hissed, her pupil-less eyes locking onto mine. ¡°You know what twin soul means, yes?¡±

    I tried to pry her hand off my arm. My heart pounded, blood rushing in my ears. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± I said shakily.

    She leaned in closer, her porcelain skin shimmering in the rising sun. ¡°A twin soul,¡± she repeated slowly, her raspy voice enunciating every syllable. ¡°How did you accomplish this? Who did this?¡±

    Before I could respond, Hopsander appeared from behind her and placed a firm hand on her shoulder. He leaned past her, gave me a wink, and tightened his grip.

    ¡°Ayeee! Skruuzmah!¡± She twisted and cursed up at Hopsander in an unfamiliar language.

    With my arm released, I stumbled back, rubbing the cuts her nails had left. I sucked in air through my teeth and sidestepped away. The burning pain made my arm throb.

    ¡°Miss Fan, thank you. Let the boy go. It¡¯s okay.¡± Hopsander¡¯s voice was calm, easing some of the tension.

    Fan spun around to face him, frustration etched across her glass-like face. ¡°A twin soul is forbidden! It¡¯s a crime. Taboo even! Someone needs to report this.¡±

    Hopsander rested a reassuring hand on her back. ¡°We¡¯re aware, Miss Fan. The staff will handle it from here. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±

    Waelid¡¯s enthusiastic voice interrupted the tense atmosphere as he popped his head out of the door. ¡°Is something wrong?¡± He glanced at Fan, his bright eyes narrowing. Fan grunted, shaking her head with her arms crossed. When she moved, her skin sounded like the scraping of pottery.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone,¡± she muttered to Hopsander before turning her gaze back to me. ¡°But, I¡¯ll be monitoring you.¡± She pointed at me with one of her white nails, now a faded red from my blood.

    She left abruptly, leaving me rubbing my arm. Hopsander handed me a gauze wrap, and I bandaged my left forearm. He stood beside me, his presence reassuring. He looked over at a nearby tree and sauntered over. The frog-man pulled out a small folding stool and set it down against the tree. Hopsander sat and kicked out his legs. He looked over at me and waved me over.

    ¡°Young Erik, how are you feeling? You haven¡¯t had a chance to catch your breath,¡± he said quietly. He pulled out a ridiculously long, twisting pipe and looked around suspiciously before lighting some ground-up green leaf. ¡°None of you have had a chance to breathe. Typical life for a Cinder.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine. What was that all about? What did she mean by twin soul?¡±

    He looked up at me and puffed a long trail of smoke.

    ¡°Lad, surely you can¡¯t think we are that dense, right? Burnings save me, son. You sit there and stare off into the distance, completely checked out from the present. I assume you¡¯re talking to whoever is in you?¡± He pointed at my chest.

    I felt my face redden, my stomach twisting. ¡°I¡ªI¡­ wait, I can explain. I did nothing! This¡­ this happened to me! I shouldn¡¯t even¡ª¡± I stuttered, trying to defend myself.

    ¡ªWas this it? With my secret out, will they allow me to be as I was? Will they see it as some form of blasphemy? The things I could do, the speed I could fight with¡ªdid all of this make me stand out too much? Was it because when I talked to Fern, I checked out in real life?

    I felt myself spiraling. My finger picked at my thumb, and my breathing quickened. Glancing around, I desperately searched for an escape¡ªfrom Hopsander, from the Cinders, from whatever I needed to run away from to survive.

    Then, large webbed hands snapped in front of me.

    ¡°Lad. Lad!¡± Hopsander sighed. ¡°Great gods, young Erik, take a breath. Nothing bad will happen to you. But work on your dreadful attempt to act normal.¡±

    I opened my mouth to ask questions, but Hopsander raised a finger to his lips.

    ¡°Go on,¡± he urged softly, gesturing toward the House Anu dorms. ¡°You don¡¯t want to fall behind. As for the twin soul stuff, come meet me after you have settled in. I will be here.¡± The large frog-man kicked back on his stool under the tree and took another puff of his curly-straw-looking pipe.

    I nodded and ran away. Anxiety crept up my neck and shoulders. I had a thousand burning questions, but I¡¯d have to play by their rules for now.

    <hr>

    When I entered House Anu¡¯s dormitory, my jaw almost dropped. After all the hours and days of trudging through dirt, being chased by monsters, and barely surviving, I finally found my nirvana. Realizing how different House Anu¡¯s dorm was compared to the harsh corridors and grand rooms of the Academy, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The place was like the universe¡¯s coziest library or bookstore. Shelves lined the walls, filled with hundreds of bound texts, scrolls, and ancient-looking books. Plush chairs were scattered around the large living room I walked into. Desks were neatly arranged with study materials along the walls.

    On the front side of the house, stained glass covered the windows, casting vibrant, colorful patterns¡ªmaroon and black¡ªon the floor. The windows at the back opened to the beach, letting in the fresh ocean breeze and the soothing sound of waves. The aroma of old books and polished wood filled the air.

    To my right, in a smaller room, Silas and Tevin waved me over. I shuffled toward them. The worry about meeting with Hopsander later lessened when I was with my friends.

    ¡°Nice of you to join us, Erik,¡± Silas greeted. He was fiddling with his mechanical arm.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to eat,¡± Tevin said happily. He rubbed his belly and craned his neck to look over the crowd of recruits.

    ¡°Grab your plate last, big guy, otherwise you might take everyone¡¯s portion,¡± Zenobia said playfully over her shoulder. She stood in front of Tevin in a doorway. I couldn¡¯t see what was ahead yet.

    We eventually made our way into the large new room. It was set up simply, although it was as large as the living room on the other side of the dorm. The dining room was like a small cafeteria. There were a dozen round wooden tables with at least ten seats each. Upperclassmen already occupied some tables.

    Waelid stood in front of our group of thirty-something kids.

    ¡°Is everyone here? Number one fan, you back there?¡± Waelid leaned over and met my eyes before giving a wide grin. ¡°Good, there you are! Anyway, welcome, everyone! Our next part of the tour is our dining room. We have breakfast, lunch, and dinner here daily. Who prepared the food, you ask? Why, none other than our beloved Ol¡¯ Mumm!¡± He hopped up on a table and held out his hands toward the double doors of the kitchen.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    A roar erupted from behind the kitchen doors. Then, a large brown shape pushed past them and let out a grumble.

    An enormous bear, twice the size of a grizzly, thudded in front of us. She was wearing a large white coat and black pants. A dozen red, green, and yellow stains dotted her clothes. A large steaming pot of rice dangled from her back, held by thick twine.

    ¡°What in the¡­ Waelid! You burning fool boy. What did I tell you about showcasing me around like some prissy Mageblood whore?¡± the bear said, her mouth flaps flinging spit at the kids in front. She had an old, stern woman¡¯s voice.

    She was more bear than anything else. Like Hopsander, she was a beastman.

    Waelid hopped around her, dodging her swipes. ¡°Oh, come on now, Mumm! It¡¯s the newest recruits. I told them all about your food and just how amazing it is!¡± Waelid flipped backward out of the bear¡¯s range.

    Ol¡¯ Mumm sighed and rubbed her furry forehead. She looked over at us and squinted.

    ¡°Let me get a good look at ya kids.¡± She pulled out a pair of small spectacles and stood up on her hind legs, towering above us and touching the high ceiling. ¡°Hmm, not as many of ya as last year¡¯s batch. Good, I can make less.¡± She turned and headed back into the kitchen.

    ¡°Wait, Ol¡¯ Mumm!¡± Waelid shouted after her. ¡°What about our breakfast? Won¡¯t you make some for these new recruits? Please, Mumm?¡±

    The giant bear-woman tilted her head back toward us. ¡°I already did. Check the table.¡± She nodded, gesturing with her snout. We turned around, and on three large round tables, thirty-something meals were set. Piping hot rice, eggs, vegetables, and several thin links of sausage sat on white plates.

    The longer I stayed here, the more it seemed like a resort than a military academy.

    Waelid smiled brightly and turned to thank Ol¡¯ Mumm, who had already gone back inside the kitchen.

    ¡°Ah, she will get to know you all the longer you stay here. Eat and take the rest of the day off. Maybe go check out the academy more, hang out down by the beach, or whatever. Have fun!¡± He held his arms up dramatically and spun in a circle several times. Then, he stopped and looked back at our group. ¡°Tomorrow will be very different.¡± Waelid gave a wink and then walked away.

    We stood there a moment, unsure where to sit when Mel strode past everyone.

    ¡°Move it, weaklings!¡± she said. Mel walked up to a plate, dragged the chair out, and sat down, devouring the food in front of her. ¡°Ahh! So good!¡±

    Zenobia frowned and pushed her way past the crowd, finding her seat near Mel. ¡°You are so rude; couldn¡¯t wait for everyone to get to it at their own pace?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I eat when I am given the option. Never gonna find me passing up a meal,¡± Mel said with rice stuffed in her mouth.

    One by one, we and the other recruits found our seats and ate. I sat at the same table as Mel and Zenobia. Everyone from our group sat at the table as well. Our dynamics might be a little chaotic, but we all wanted to be with people we knew rather than strangers. I looked around at the other tables and noticed that, like us, the other new recruits were in their small cliques. Their journeys to Ash must have bonded them.

    As we ate, Silas, Tevin, and I talked about the impressive scale of Baldred''s Pillar and the Academy that sat at its base.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that pillar has to have so many secrets. No way it was naturally formed,¡± I said, reaching for a glass of water.

    ¡°What do you think Waelid meant when he said we are going to ¡®explore¡¯ the tower?¡± Silas asked.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re going to climb it?¡± Tevin suggested.

    ¡°I hope not. I¡¯m not the best with heights.¡± I scratched my chin.

    ¡°Hey, me too!¡± Sora said from across the table.

    ¡°See, Sora gets it! And did you see how tall that thing is? Nope, can¡¯t do that,¡± I said, feeling more comfortable with my companions.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in wondering about it; that will only cause unnecessary stress,¡± Ruriel muttered. ¡°Detachment from those kinds of thoughts is the best way to live life.¡±

    ¡°And just what kind of philosophy is that?¡± Mel said, washing down her mouthful of food.

    ¡°Oh, the little sewer rat knows about philosophy?¡± Lucius said. He gently wiped his mouth with a napkin before taking another modest scoop of food.

    Mel slammed her fist down on the table. ¡°This sewer rat will crush that high-class windpipe of yours if you keep that up.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey, let¡¯s all calm down. Why can¡¯t we enjoy this meal? We all deserve it. We ran so far and traveled for so long that we are here now, away from persecution or slavery. Let¡¯s relax and get along with each other.¡± Rinka waved her hands, urging us to relax.

    ¡°Well, tell that to him. He¡¯s the one who called me a ¡®sewer rat¡¯,¡± Mel said.

    ¡°Lucius, you did do that. Apologize; that isn¡¯t right.¡± Rinka furrowed her eyebrows at the white-haired boy.

    Lucius sighed and lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he grumbled.

    Mel rolled her eyes and continued eating.

    Rinka spoke up again. ¡°We have to let go of our pasts.¡± She looked around the table and met my eyes. ¡°Some of us knew each other before we were put onto that carriage, and some of us still carry feelings about how the others lived or who they associated with.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Zenobia said beside me. She, like Lucius, also ate her food with grace. ¡°If we want to do well here and work as a team, we have to forget our past.¡±

    The group around the table slowly nodded. I looked at Silas, who seemed as confused as I was.

    I raised my hand. ¡°Hey, um, so Silas and I do not know what you all are talking about. I get it¡ªbad past, and now, we have to work together. However, I also think for us all to work together, we should know each other a lot more than we already do. How about we sit down and each tell our own story? I think knowing each other¡¯s past rather than forgetting it is better.¡±

    They all looked around. Silas nodded and gave me a thumbs-up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing that,¡± Zenobia said. ¡°You¡¯re right; empathizing with each other could benefit our teamwork. I am in full support.¡±

    Others around the table agreed to my suggestion, even Lucius.

    <hr>

    After breakfast, we were led to our dorm room by an upperclassman. Tevin, Ruriel, Silas, and Lucius all shared one room with me. It was on the second floor and overlooked the beach. The room was modest; aside from five beds, small desks, and even smaller closets next to the desks, there wasn¡¯t much else. When we walked in, I immediately ran to a corner to claim it as mine. It had a desk by a large window overlooking the ocean. I touched the desk and imagined writing letters to Lotrick about my brother. The other boys claimed their spaces and got settled. Lucius lay down on the bed and let out an audible sigh. Silas paced around the middle of the room.

    Silas suggested, ¡°We should all go explore some of the school and get an idea of what it¡¯s like before we start tomorrow. I¡¯m nervous. Aren¡¯t you?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t go. Hopsander asked to speak with me.¡±

    Silas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡±

    I hesitated. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I asked to switch? Maybe he¡¯s mad?¡±

    Silas nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Ah, okay, well¡­ good luck! What about you, Ruriel? Tevin? Lucius?¡±

    Tevin nodded and trotted up to Silas. ¡°I want to see if I can start categorizing the native bugs here!¡±

    Ruriel scratched his head and shuffled up to them nonchalantly. ¡°I guess I can be bothered to go. This room is too stifling for my tastes.¡±

    Lucius groaned and turned over on the bed. ¡°Pass. I¡¯m resting here. I have no interest in ¡®exploring¡¯,¡± he mocked.

    ¡°Suit yourself, you grouch,¡± Silas said. ¡°Alright, see you later, Erik! C¡¯mon, guys.¡± He ran out the door. Silas had really broken out of his shell since I first met him.

    I sighed and turned away from the window. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off to find Hopsander.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± Lucius mumbled.

    <hr>

    Outside, the morning sun bathed the area in a warm glow as it turned into afternoon.

    Hopsander sat where I had left him, his expression relaxed and the twisting pipe in his large hands. The ocean breeze ruffled his long white beard as he turned his attention toward me.

    ¡°Ah! Young Erik,¡± he said, his voice low but pleasant.

    A mix of anxiety bubbled up inside me. I took a deep breath and blurted out, ¡°Can we cut straight to the chase? You know I have another soul inside me?¡±

    Hopsander glanced around to ensure no one else was listening. ¡°Well, just go on and shout it out for all to hear, lad. First, my questions. Did you perform the ritual?¡±

    My mind raced. ¡°What do you mean? What ritual?¡±

    Hopsander rubbed his chin. ¡°No then? Did someone perform a ceremony on you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­ shit.¡±

    ¡°Out with it, young Erik. Your honesty is paramount to your¡­ well-being.¡±

    My eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯ll¡­ kill me?¡±

    ¡°Not me, but you see, what Fan mentioned¡ªthe twin soul¡ªis a taboo sort of thing. Leads to damnation and destruction and all that.¡± He waved his hand as he talked. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t even be possible for someone as young as you. Fan recognized it because all Cinders are taught how to recognize a twin soul.¡±

    ¡°Okay, well, I didn¡¯t do any of this¡­ and if I tell you what happened, to be honest, I am worried about my safety¡­ and his.¡± I pointed to my chest.

    Hopsander¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ can hear the second soul?¡±

    A sharp pain rang in my head.

    ¡ª¡®What are you doing, Erik? You¡¯re blowing our whole secret open,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªWe are cornered, Fern, up against the wall. Maybe he will understand, I replied.

    I rubbed my head and shook it before looking back at Hopsander. ¡°I was placed in this body. I am not sure how, but one moment I stepped into a portal-looking thing, and the next I found myself in Fern¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Fern¡­?¡± Hopsander tilted his head.

    ¡°The boy whose body I took over.¡±

    ¡°And he still talks to you like that?¡± Hopsander asked.

    ¡°Yes, he is one within me.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ well, this changes things. That¡¯s not a twin soul; it¡¯s something else.¡± He stood up and stretched. ¡°Listen, we will need to discuss this more with someone more qualified in these sorts of happenings. I will get you when I have someone who can help. For now, keep this a secret. Understand, lad?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I understand,¡± I said.

    He placed a reassuring hand on my shoulder. ¡°Just stay focused and support your team. Aside from the trials and the classes you are taking here, you won¡¯t be killed.¡±

    I nodded slowly. ¡°So, what exactly is happening? Do you know anything about¡­ this?¡± I pointed at my chest.

    Hopsander took a deep breath. ¡°Like I said, we need someone with a deeper understanding of the arcane. I will come and find you. For now, focus on school. Tomorrow is the first day. Eat a big dinner and sleep early. Trust me.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be waiting for you,¡± I said.

    He smiled. ¡°Good luck, lad. Stay strong.¡±

    I took a deep breath, nodding. ¡°I will.¡±

    I didn¡¯t join Silas or the others in exploring the school. Instead, I went back up to my room and lay down. My head was pounding, and Fern had become awfully silent. When I tried to talk to him, he didn¡¯t respond.

    The rest of the day I lay in bed, my head throbbing.

    Later that evening, after we wrapped up dinner, Waelid approached our table with a mischievous grin. ¡°Alright, you first years. School starts bright before dawn. If you avoid class or skip, you will be punished,¡± he said, his eyes twinkling.

    Everything about the evening was a blur. I quickly headed upstairs after dinner to sleep.

    The dormitory was quiet as I settled into my bed. I opened the window to let in the ocean breeze. My roommates¡ªRuriel, Silas, Lucius, and Tevin¡ªwere already dozing off, their breathing blending with the distant waves. I yawned, pulling the covers over myself. The pain from my headache dulled, and eventually, I could sleep.

    <hr>

    CLANG CLANG CLANG!

    The sudden clanging of a gong shattered the peaceful silence. My eyes shot open, and I jolted upright. My heart pounded as I struggled to understand what was happening.

    ¡°Rise and shine, recruits!¡± Waelid¡¯s voice echoed through the dormitory, louder and more urgent than before. He popped his head into our room. ¡°Be downstairs in your fatigues in five minutes!¡±

    I rubbed my eyes, disoriented, as my roommates groaned and stretched. Reality hit me¡ªthis was a military academy.

    Of course, that¡¯d mean daily morning workouts.

 Chapter 15: Year 1 Class 1

    1 Month Later

    ¡°Hurry it up, you bits of kindling!¡± Mel shouted ahead of me.

    She wasn¡¯t yelling at me but at the rest of the recruits struggling to climb the hill. Ever since she proved to be the fastest among us, she assumed the role of ¡®squad leader.¡¯

    ¡°Bloody hell,¡± Ruriel panted next to me. ¡°How much longer you think we¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°Do you not recognize the route by now?¡± Zenobia shouted from my other side.

    ¡°Three... more... miles,¡± I said, focusing on my breathing. It was the only thing keeping my mind occupied. The run was excruciating.

    ¡°Enough chitchat! I¡¯m trying to beat my record,¡± Mel called over her shoulder, leading our pack¡ªeven with the 100-pound vest on.

    She turned and ran backward, observing the rest of the class. ¡°I said hurry! I see you slacking again, Silas! You¡¯d think missing an arm would make you faster. Move it!¡±

    ¡ª¡®I really wish you¡¯d stop holding back our speed. We could outshine her rude ass,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªNo, Fern. We¡¯re not drawing attention to ourselves.

    We were on the last stretch of our morning ten-mile run. And because I didn¡¯t ¡®pull from Fern¡¯¡ªas I liked to call it¡ªthe run was excruciatingly... boring.

    The fresh smell of the ocean breeze, when the sun rose, was about the only thing I enjoyed on these runs. We had been doing them for about a month straight now. No school or classes like we were told when we first arrived. It had just been one long boot camp. I kicked myself every day for not going with Silas and them to explore the school. Since that day, we¡¯d followed Waelid¡¯s strict 15-hour workout schedule with little room for anything else. I was trapped in a hellish month of nonstop training.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean I was completely trapped. At night, I sacrificed sleep for study¡ªwhich essentially meant I ran over to the Academy to explore the grounds for a few hours.

    Every night, when we were told to sleep, I¡¯d sneak out, sometimes with Silas, sometimes with Ruriel, sometimes both. Tevin liked his sleep too much, and Lucius was not fond of breaking any rules, though he never told on us. We always brought back a snack for him.

    Last night, Silas and I got home with just an hour to sleep. We got lost looking for the library... again. Sadly, Silas doesn¡¯t have the strength of two people like I do, so he was struggling on today¡¯s run.

    Fifteen minutes and three miles later, we ran into the attached gym of House Anu. Despite Silas and Tevin bringing up the rear, we all made personal bests for this run. We¡¯d all gotten faster, and stronger more than even Olympians back on Earth.

    <hr>

    We quickly showered off and got dressed in our clean, wrinkle-free black and gold uniforms. Ours now sported a stylish maroon sash across the front. I had a beautifully crafted sheath attached to my belt for our Wyrmsteel dagger, Lightcutter. Hopsander had gifted it to me a week after we talked about the ¡®twin soul¡¯ stuff. He was still looking for someone to ¡®investigate me,¡¯ which frightened me.

    It frightened Fern even more.

    ¡°Thirty bloody days,¡± Ruriel cursed as we walked out of the men¡¯s locker room to a small lounge outside .

    ¡°Thirty bloody days, mate. Thirty days of getting our arses gonged outta bed before the sun even thinks of showing up, running till our legs are ready to give out, and pushing muscles to the point they¡¯re practically screaming. This so-called ¡®training¡¯ better be worth the bull. I thought we¡¯d be learning a lot more by now.¡±

    ¡°Oh, quit complaining,¡± Mel said as she waited by the door to the lounge. She always got ready first before everyone. ¡°You¡¯re telling me these muscles ain¡¯t worth it?¡± She flexed her arms, displaying carved muscles.

    Waelid poked his head out from the hallway and into the lounge area. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear, Recruit Mel!¡±

    She was right; we all had developed much stronger bodies in a month.

    ¡°Will you stop being such a brute?¡± Zenobia said as she walked past us into the hallway to the rest of the dorm.

    Mel snorted, and we all followed Zenobia out.

    <hr>

    By the time Silas and Tevin came out of House Anu, we were almost late.

    ¡°Gods, you two are SO slow!¡± Mel shouted as they walked down the stairs toward us.

    ¡°Mhmm,¡± Silas rubbed his eyes while Tevin snacked on a few extra muffins Ol¡¯ Mumm gave him on the way out. The large bear-woman stood in the doorway and waved us goodbye. She had a grumpy look on her snout, but she looked like the typical mom or grandma watching kids go off to school.

    Tevin and Silas ignored Mel¡¯s jeers, and when they caught up to us, we all walked toward the Academy at the base of the towering Baldred¡¯s Pillar.

    House Anu sat on the far eastern coastline of the island. We had to walk about two miles to get to the Academy and Baldred¡¯s Pillar. At night, running through the dark, I was able to get to the school within four minutes in a full sprint. When I was able to let go like that, I was like a wolf chasing the giant moonlit pillar. In the morning, the eastern side of Baldred¡¯s Pillar lit up like a great, bright, white tree that used the clouds as its canopy. Sweet ocean air floated by our noses as we walked. Aside from the footsteps of my class, the only things I could hear were seabirds flying around us.

    I still couldn¡¯t grasp my situation. I missed Noah and wanted my body back. But, every day I felt more comfortable in Fern¡¯s body. I felt excited about the opportunities I myself could have here. I spent so much time taking care of Noah back home and trying to get him more opportunities that now that I had my own in front of me, it felt unreal. I looked back down towards the school and a bit of glee jumped up in my chest. We were finally going to go to classes.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°This is the one time I¡¯m going to escort you to school. From here on out, you little fledglings are on your own,¡± Waelid said in front, wiping a fake tear from his eyes.

    It was hard to believe that this guy was the famous student Laska told us had defeated a Guardian. If we hadn¡¯t seen him summon that giant wall of wind to fend off the one that attacked us, we¡¯d think he was a fraud.

    ¡°What does a third year do anyway? Are you training for a test?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Mhmm!¡± Waelid nodded, walking backward. ¡°Graduation tests. Happens year-round. First one is almost here.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t fail, Chapter Master?¡± Lucius said. ¡°You¡¯ve been... well... slacking off, pushing us through our workouts nonstop.¡± The once-skinny kid had filled into his uniform quite quickly thanks to these nonstop workouts.

    ¡°Hmm, I hope not. Because that would mean you all would die!¡± He let out a small chuckle and winked at us.

    Silence fell across the group. Some people stopped walking.

    ¡°Um, sorry. Say that again?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Oh right, sorry. I guess I should have explained it earlier. Hah! No wonder you all seem so calm. You don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what?¡± Zenobia asked.

    ¡°Out with it, chump!¡± Mel shouted.

    ¡°Oh g-gods Rinka, what could it be now?¡± Sora said concerned behind me.

    ¡°Well,¡± he held up a finger and frowned. ¡°You see, your orientation practical and my graduation practical are one and the same. I must lead a new team of recruits through the first level of the tower. And you...must survive.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Sora shouted behind me. ¡°W-what did you say?¡±

    ¡°Shh, it¡¯s okay, Sora,¡± Rinka said trying to calm down her twin.

    ¡°I thought our orientation practical was over. Wasn¡¯t that just the blood thing? Or finding out our houses?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Partially... see, this is why I didn¡¯t want to tell you. Now, you¡¯re getting mad at me.¡± He pouted.

    Zenobia walked up to him and pointed her finger at his face. ¡°Of course we are! First, you tell us we could die if you fail your test. Then, you say that the orientation practical isn¡¯t over. When exactly are we supposed to have this ''trial''?¡±

    ¡°Well...you can¡¯t seriously think cutting yourself a little to find out what house you were in would be the test, right?¡± He said, his eyes darting around us and up towards the sky.

    Then, he let out a laugh.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not until the end of the week!¡± He cracked a big smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure you all will be fine! I trained ya, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°End of the week?!¡± Mel shouted, trying to jump at Waelid.

    Ruriel and I lunged forward, each holding one of her arms. Her sharp nails, swiped at our hands. She fought against us as we restrained her. ¡°Just one punch, please!¡±

    ¡°Come on now, Mel. What¡¯s wrong? I thought you were my golden one!¡± The Chapter Master pouted, then shook his head as his face became serious.

    Waelid stood in place, and we waited for his next words. ¡°I did not slack off in preparation for this trial. You will be fine and will not only pass but will also win the practical.¡± He turned around and walked toward the Academy.

    We stood there for a moment, looking at each other before following after him.

    What started out as thirty recruits for House Anu was now down to twelve.

    Every one of the kids who traveled through the Dark Woods with me, who ran away from goblins with me, and who survived a Guardian attack with me were all still here. Every single one.

    The three other remaining members of our class were mysterious to us. They all came to Ash together. Their path took them by boat. According to some upperclassmen and Ol¡¯ Mumm, they were from an eastern country and hardly understood the language of Stylos. Twelve of us were from different backgrounds, but we were in each other¡¯s hands to survive. Whatever waited for us in the first level of the tower, I was determined that we would survive. I made a vow, to myself, that none of these kids die.

    <hr>

    Academy of Ash First Year, First Semester Schedule

    1st Period 7 am: Combat and Tactics

    2nd Period 8 am: Stealth and Survival

    3rd Period 9 am: Alchemy and Runic Applications

    4th Period 10 am - 3 pm: Lunch and Free Periods

    5th Period 3 pm: Beast Mastery

    6th Period 4 pm: History and Strategy

    7th Period 5 pm: Artifact Engineering

    I was staring at the schedule when the kids in the room quieted. I looked up to see our friendly frog-man striding into the class, pushing a covered cart.

    ¡°Welcome, children. You¡¯ve made it to the first day of classes. Good job surviving. Did we lose anyone?¡±

    ¡°Captain,¡± Zenobia shot up and gave a salute she¡¯d seen other Cinders and upperclassmen do. ¡°Only twelve of us remain from the initial class.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The frog-man looked around, inspecting the class and then smiling. ¡°Ha, looks like Bartholomew¡¯s and my group were the only ones that made it!¡± He nodded to us and then to the three mysterious kids from the East who sat behind us.

    He walked up to the large chalkboard in the room and started writing.

    The classroom was enormous for just twelve students. There were twenty rows of seats that could fit twenty students across. High ceilings held brass chandeliers with warm orange glowing bulbs. Beautifully crafted stained glass windows lined the wall to my right. We were several hundred feet above the ground in the academic wing of the Academy. Half buried within the massive pillar, the school was deceptively large; it could fit a whole town¡¯s worth of people inside its doors.

    The room had a large staging area in the shape of an oval. Hopsander swiped the chalk across the board dramatically as he finished writing:

    Combat and Tactics: Class One, Year One

    Cinder Captain Hopsander

    ¡°Combat¡ªparamount to being a Cinder. You know this already, children, yes? When Bartholomew took you across the North Sea, you ran into dangers, correct, you three?¡± He held out his hand to the three students who sat behind us. We all turned around in unison.

    The tallest of the three stood up¡ªa boy with short red and black speckled hair. He had deep-set blue eyes, dark tan skin, and a wreath of scars trickling up his muscular arms. His name was Vahim.

    ¡°Captain,¡± Vahim said. ¡°We encountered many dangers, and many lost their lives.¡±

    ¡°Ah, condolences, Vahim. But I¡¯m sure Captain Bartholomew used combat to save who he could, yes?¡±

    ¡°He did, Captain, yes.¡± Vahim nodded.

    ¡°You may sit, Vahim. Children, relax a little here; we don¡¯t need to be so formal.¡± Hopsander strode over to the covered cart he had brought in.

    He pulled off the cover, revealing a full cart of various weapons. ¡°Now! Where was I? Oh, yes. Combat. There will be times when you are on a mission for the Cinders, and you will find yourself without your favorite blade, hammer, or claw.¡± He looked over at Mel, who was already sporting her signature clawed gauntlet.

    Mel shrugged. ¡°Why would I ever let go of this baby?¡± She tapped the metal hand.

    ¡°When you are captured, when you need to go on assignment unarmed, or when your arm gets cut off. Does that answer your inquiry, dear?¡± Hopsander said with a weird mix of kindness and annoyance. I saw his eyebrow twitch slightly. He stood back up and walked across the hall.

    Hopsander pulled a small hammer off the cart and showed us the weapon. ¡°This simple carpenter¡¯s hammer can be a damaging weapon if you have the knowledge to use it to its most effective ability.¡±

    He pushed the cart to the side of the stage and looked up at Mel and then at me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have our two most prepared combatants step up first.¡± He gestured for us to come down onto the stage.

    I looked confused and raised my hand as I walked down the stairs to the stage. ¡°Captain, what are you having us do? And what do you mean by ¡®most prepared¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Well, my dear boy, you were the only recruits who were fortunate enough to bring your own weapons with you from your past life. This is a perfect time to show you exactly what I mean.¡± He walked up and held out his hand. ¡°The dagger, boy, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± He smiled down at me with his wide toothy grin.

    I held my tongue and handed him the dagger. I felt Fern stir within me.

    ¡ª¡®We better get that back,¡¯ he said, annoyed.

    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry, we will, I replied.

    Mel looked annoyed across the stage from me. ¡°Oh, hell no, you¡¯re not taking Matilda.¡± She gripped her gauntlet tightly in her arms.

    ¡°You named it?¡± Zenobia let out a laugh from the front row.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mel shot the curly blonde a dirty look.

    Hopsander placed my dagger on the table and then walked up to Mel. ¡°Lass, hand over Miss Matilda. You¡¯ll get her back after class. But, anytime¡ªand this goes for everyone here¡ªanytime you are in my classroom, you will use the new weapon you receive today until you master it.¡±

    Mel grumbled and handed him the clawed gauntlet.

    ¡°Receive?¡± I asked.

    Hopsander turned to face me. ¡°Yes, you will fight for a weapon to pick from this cart!¡± He looked at Mel and me. ¡°You two will go first since you came with your own weapons. Time to... update your fighting style. Now, change into your combat gear.¡±

    He clapped his webbed hands, and two assistants came running into the room with standing changing shades, along with our all-black sparring outfits. We both changed, and the assistants removed the shades. They started passing out the other kids¡¯ combat uniforms.

    ¡°You mean a fight with each other?¡± I said, suddenly realizing what he meant.

    ¡°Hey! You got a problem fighting me?¡± Mel said, already hopping from foot to foot with her fists raised.

    Hopsander looked at me and nodded. ¡°Of course, young Erik. Do you not remember the Head Master¡¯s speech? Being a Cinder means being familiar with violence. Will you drop out now?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°No, I... I can do this.¡± I centered myself and stood on a spot opposite Mel.

    ¡ªIt feels wrong; she¡¯s like sixteen. I can¡¯t just hit a teenage girl! I thought.

    ¡ª¡®Why not? She¡¯s been so annoying and rude the whole time,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªFern. She most likely comes from a harsh past; she¡¯s not inherently a bad person.

    ¡ª¡®Well, looks like you won¡¯t have much of a choice.¡¯

    ¡°Ready?¡± Hopsander raised his hand in the air.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I shot my hand out to him. ¡°What are the terms? The rules?¡±

    ¡°Enough questions!¡± Mel said, hopping up and down. ¡°Time to show all of you who¡¯s the strongest here!¡±

    ¡°Until submission,¡± Hopsander said to me. ¡°Now, fight!¡±

    I turned my head toward the oncoming Mel and jumped. High.

 Chapter 16: The Consqeunce of Transference

    I landed harder than I intended, the wooden floorboards creaking under my feet.

    Mel¡¯s fist whizzed past where my head had been moments before. She was fast¡ªfaster than professional martial artists I had seen on TV.

    ¡°Jumping won¡¯t save you!¡± she taunted, a wild grin spreading across her face.

    ¡ª¡®She¡¯s open on the left,¡¯ Fern shouted. ¡®Now! Hit her hard! Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll wipe that smirk right off.¡¯

    I felt my body twitch like it wanted to dive forward. But I held back.

    That was a mistake.

    Mel dashed forward, closing the gap between us in an instant. I barely had time to raise my arms before she unleashed a flurry of punches. Each strike was precise, aiming for weaknesses in my stance. Any normal person would have keeled over by now, but I held firm, tanking the blows.

    ¡ªNo, I shot back to Fern. I¡¯m not gonna hurt her; we don¡¯t know just what we¡¯re capable of!

    ¡ª¡®What do you think this class is for, you idiot? Let me hit her!

    ¡°Come on, Erik! Fight back!¡± Mel yelled, frustration creeping into her voice.

    Blow after blow after blow, the girl never gave up a moment to break her assault.

    She drew back her arm further than before, gathering more leverage.

    I took advantage of the extra millisecond and parried as she attempted to slam her fist into my kidney. I sidestepped to create distance.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you,¡± I said, hoping she¡¯d ease up.

    Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t patronize me!¡± She spun on her heel, delivering a swift kick to my side. Pain exploded in my ribs; I staggered backward and bit my tongue, but I never fell.

    ¡ª¡®She¡¯s not holding back, and neither should you,¡¯ Fern urged. ¡®C¡¯mon, hit her!¡¯

    I clenched my fists, conflicted. Part of me knew Fern was right. This was a combat class, and Mel clearly didn¡¯t share my reservations.

    She charged again, this time feinting high before sweeping low. I tripped, falling hard onto my back. The air rushed out of my lungs.

    ¡°Get up!¡± she commanded, circling me like a predator.

    I pushed myself up, feeling my face blush with embarrassment. The room seemed to echo with the murmurs of our classmates. These were the moments where reputations were made.

    ¡ª¡®Enough,¡¯ Fern said firmly. ¡®Your way, whatever it is, is not working.¡¯

    ¡ªI¡¯m trying to figure that out. You¡¯re too hot-headed, Fern! What happens if we kill her? Did you think of that? We¡¯re a lot more in shape since the training, I thought.

    ¡°Are you even paying attention?¡± Mel snapped her fingers, and my eyes met hers. ¡°Now... fight... back!¡± She slammed her foot on the ground and raised her fists.

    I groaned.

    ¡ª¡®Fine. Fifty percent strength, okay?¡¯

    ¡ª¡®Yeah, like either of us can control that,¡¯ Fern said.

    I charged. Mel charged. I pulled back my fist, remembering when I punched that snob back in Corello with Lotrick and tried to imagine doing the same here. I let out a yell and threw my punch. She jumped. My fist collided with the stage.

    CRACK

    The wood splintered, and the floor shattered where Mel had stood. Gasps and flinched bodies pushed chairs back in the audience. I quickly turned around, and Mel had flipped over me in the air. She was unfazed by my strength and drove her heel into my face.

    My nose popped, and blood fell down my face as I fell backward. I landed in the broken pile of wood I had just made, and splinters dug into my skin.

    ¡°Ah, fuck!¡± I yelled, rolling myself out of the piles of sharp splintered flooring.

    ¡°Yield?¡± she asked, standing over me.

    I swallowed my pride¡ªand a bit of blood. ¡°I yield.¡±

    She offered a hand, pulling me up with surprising strength. ¡°I respect your strength and endurance, moss head,¡± she said, before frowning. ¡°But don¡¯t ever hesitate to fight me because I¡¯m a girl again. If you do, I¡¯ll make sure to rip something off when I get my claw back.¡± She glared at me.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that; it was... I mean, did you see what I did?¡± I gestured towards the broken stage while holding my dislocated nose. She leaned past me and looked at the splintered wood. She shrugged her shoulders.

    I sighed and nodded slowly; each movement hurt my nose. ¡°Okay... noted. I won¡¯t hesitate again.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Good work, kids! The winner is Mel! Come on, everyone, let¡¯s give them a hand! What a blazing display of the fury of genders at odds!¡± Hopsander said, clapping loudly.

    The rest of our class slowly clapped awkwardly. Some, like Vahim and the other two Easterners, didn¡¯t clap at all.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that she was a girl¡ª¡° I started.

    ¡°Moving on!¡± Hopsander continued. ¡°Mel, please make your choice.¡±

    Turning to the weapon cart, Mel¡¯s eyes gleamed as she scanned the options. ¡°Hmm... what to choose?¡± She settled on a hefty battle-axe, lifting it with ease. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    ¡°Remember, everyone,¡± Hopsander called out to the whole class, ¡°you¡¯ll train with the chosen weapon for a week before switching. The goal is versatility.¡±

    Mel swung the axe experimentally. ¡°Fine by me.¡± The massive axe looked ridiculous on the small red-haired girl.

    I approached the cart, reaching for a longsword that caught my eye. Was I being generic? Possibly. Did I still want it? Absolutely.

    ¡°Not so fast,¡± Hopsander interjected, placing a webbed hand on my shoulder. ¡°A blade isn¡¯t suitable for you. Not after that display,¡± he said.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the most elegant fight, that¡¯s for sure,¡± I heard Lucius say. He was combing his white hair using one of the large glass windows as a very faded mirror.

    I frowned, turning to look at the frog-man. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    He handed me a spear instead. ¡°Balance,¡± he said.

    ¡°A spear... sir?¡±

    ¡ªDamn, I wanted that sword, but I guess a spear isn¡¯t that bad. Isn¡¯t it technically the best melee weapon? There was a video about it online, I thought half to myself.

    ¡ª¡®I don¡¯t understand what that is,¡¯ Fern said confused.

    ¡ªYou don''t know what a spear is? Or a video? Ah, forget it. Nevermind.

    Captain Hopsander smiled slyly before unscrewing the spearhead, leaving me with a simple staff. ¡°Now, it¡¯s a tool to teach you balance. You won¡¯t be able to switch weapons until you show no hesitation.¡±

    I felt a flush of embarrassment. ¡°I thought I did okay. Are you telling me the broken floorboards mean nothing?¡± I raised my voice and felt kind of ridiculous. But my strength was abnormal, didn¡¯t they see that?

    ¡°Your stance was off, and your hesitation was evident. It looked like you didn¡¯t know what to do. Even with all the combat basic classes you took during the boot camp, you hesitated,¡± he said, flatly. ¡°Work with the staff. Earn the blade.¡±

    I sighed, accepting the staff. I walked back to my seat next to Silas, and sulked back into one of the benches.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you,¡± Silas whispered. ¡°She¡¯s like a rabid beast.¡±

    Mel stopped mid-stride to her seat and glared at Silas from across the room.

    ¡°Eh? You have something to say, pretty boy?¡± she said.

    Silas flinched, and his mechanical arm started tapping against the desk.

    Tap tap tap tap tap tap

    Aside from his tapping, the room went silent for a second.

    Then, Captain Hopsander broke the silence.

    ¡°Alright, recruits, let¡¯s move on. Next is young Ruriel and young Lucius.¡± He clapped his hands. Mel rolled her eyes and sat down in her seat, isolated on the far side of the room.

    Lucius stood up, brushed off his uniform, and headed behind the changing shade to put on his black training outfit. Ruriel groaned as he stood up and went to change on the opposite side of the room.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    A minute later, on the stage, Ruriel and Lucius squared off. Ever since I had seen them interact, there had been some bit of bad blood between them. I still was unsure if they had a deeper history.

    ¡°Ready to lose?¡± Lucius sneered, his bright white hair catching the light.

    Ruriel smirked. ¡°Only in your bleeding dreams.¡±

    They moved like dueling dancers; each attack met with a counter. Lucius had his style of precision and grace, while Ruriel moved with fury and heart. The air filled with the sharp smacking sounds of fists meeting flesh and feet striking floorboards. They fought with a mixture of wrestling and striking moves that had been drilled into our heads during the boot camp. Sweat glistened on their foreheads, determination etched into their faces.

    The intensity was palpable. Every feint, every parry was equal in terms of strength behind it.

    We all leaned forward in our seats, waiting for one or the other to drop. Only the thudding of fists, rustling of clothes, and creaking of the wood filled the air.

    They lunged simultaneously, fists colliding on faces. The impact sent both of them sprawling backward. They both fell backward, dazed.

    Hopsander clapped his hands. ¡°A draw! Excellent display of skill.¡±

    Hopsander let out a whistle, and footsteps from outside started padding towards our classroom.

    Medics rushed forward to tend to them. I watched, feeling nauseous as I saw their bloodied and bruised faces.

    Would they be healed quickly? This was more than a martial arts class¡ªit was a battleground. We could hurt each other here. Hopsander wouldn¡¯t let one of us kill each other, would he?

    The medics took Lucius and Ruriel out of the room on small cots. Hopsander turned back towards us.

    ¡°Not to worry, children,¡± he said with a wide toothy grin. ¡°Labella will have them in proper shape right quick. Now, next up: Tevin and... Vahim! Come on down, you two. Get changed.¡±

    After they had gotten changed, and Tevin stepped up to face Vahim, the tallest of the Eastern kids, I felt a tap on my shoulder.

    ¡°Erik,¡± a firm voice whispered.

    I turned to see Laska standing above me, her deep blue eyes steady. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± I asked, glancing back at the stage.

    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Her tone left no room for argument.

    ¡°Sorry, yes, Sergeant,¡± I said, standing up. I left the brown supply bag, courtesy of the Academy, and followed her out. Everyone was too focused on what would happen during Tevin and Vahim¡¯s fight to see me leave. We knew little about the Easterners given how little time we had to get to know anyone during the hellish training, so it was exciting to see more of what they could do. I was pissed I couldn¡¯t stay.

    <hr>

    I followed Laska out of the classroom. She wore a similar military uniform as we had¡ªblack tailored fabric with gold buttons; however, hers had red stitching where ours was gold. Golden shoulder pads adorned with tassels, and on the left side of her uniform, she had dozens of service ribbons and medals, each with different colors and combinations.

    Laska didn¡¯t look old¡ªno more than late twenties. So, seeing her with so many accolades made me wonder just how many missions she had been on. Her short black hair bobbed as she led me through the twisting hallways. We started walking up flights of stairs.

    Her blue eyes were still shockingly unreal to me. It looked like light was almost behind the deep blue color. The more I observed her features, the more I noticed they were similar to Vahim¡¯s and the other Easterners, Habr and Amani. They all had high cheekbones and a dark tan, almost rust complexion. Most of all, they shared the same deep blue eyes.

    We climbed a spiraling staircase that seemed to go on forever. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Captain tell you? To see someone who can help with... your situation.¡±

    My chest tightened. ¡°Oh... the whole twin-soul thing. You know about it?¡±

    She glanced at me. ¡°I knew back at the inn.¡±

    ¡°What, really? How?¡± I looked at her, puzzled. We climbed up more stairs, and the air got colder.

    ¡°Have you heard of the country called Vecla?¡± she asked. ¡°The large country across the North Sea in the Far East?¡±

    I shook my head and then paused. ¡°Wait, is that where Vahim and them are from? They are Easterners, that¡¯s what Waelid told us. Are you from Vecla?¡±

    She nodded as we passed through a long, high-ceilinged open room that looked like it used to be an old church. I began to wonder just how high up inside the pillar we were.

    ¡°Veclans are special. You see, in our country, our dirt is what gives us the Gift. Anyone born on Veclan soil is given this. Voidblood or Mageblood, we are all given the Gift of the Cobalt Sea. We can see auras, or as you Stylosians call it, ¡®One¡¯s Glow,¡¯¡± she explained. She looked over at me and pointed at her eyes. ¡°Your glow shows two unique soul sources within you. It¡¯s what we call the twin-soul.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°But Hopsander said I¡¯m not a twin-soul. Fern is still conscious within me.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re a different kind,¡± she suggested. ¡°An anomaly. Point is, you have two souls within you, which means either you took the original soul and body by force and are the stranger. Or, you are the original and absorbed the soul of someone whose body has died.¡±

    I felt uneasy at her saying that. Was I thrust into some sort of black magic spell when I came through that portal? Is my body still recoverable? What would happen to Fern?

    I felt my thumb get slick with warm blood. I glanced down to see I had been scratching it this whole time. I quickly grabbed a black handkerchief and wrapped it around my thumb before sliding my hand underneath the sash across my chest.

    We exited another set of stairs and entered a grand hall, the walls lined with intricate tapestries depicting ancient battles and legendary heroes. There were long tables spread about and shorter round tables in the corners. Students bustled about, each absorbed in their own world of books. We passed by a huge set of double doors open to what I had been looking for: The Library.

    We were in the lounge area outside the grand chamber of books. I started to walk towards it when Laska pulled my collar.

    ¡°Not that way,¡± she said.

    ¡ªNoooo, I screamed internally.

    At least now, I knew where the Library was. I was excited to tell Silas about it later on. I hoped that I could remember my way back here.

    Laska led me through the hall, out another doorway, and up a new set of stairs.

    ¡°Who are we meeting?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Professor Pestil,¡± she replied. ¡°Head of Alchemical and Runic Studies.¡±

    I knew almost nothing about the teachers here, the authority structure, or even the rules of the Academy. Except for Headmaster Thorn, I was ignorant of the other staff, teachers, and officers among the Cinders here.

    <hr>

    Finally, after what seemed twenty minutes of walking, we reached a set of heavy wooden doors engraved with symbols I didn¡¯t recognize. Laska pushed them open, revealing a vast cavern illuminated by the soft glow of crystalline veins in the walls.

    The air was cool; I could see my breath. My skin raised in little bumps from the cold. The air was tinged with the scent of herbs and minerals. Tables cluttered with alchemical apparatus stretched across the giant cavernous room. Hooded students moved silently, their faces obscured by masks.

    A tall figure stood at the center, his back turned to us. He wore dark robes instead of a military uniform, his hands deftly mixing substances that bubbled and steamed.

    ¡°Professor Pestil,¡± Laska called softly.

    He turned slowly, revealing a gaunt face framed by long, silver hair. His eyes were a piercing gray, analyzing me in an instant.

    ¡°So,¡± he said, his voice smooth yet devoid of warmth. ¡°This is the anomaly.¡±

    I scrunched my eyes at being referred to as such. ¡°My name is Erik.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Names are trivial, recruit. Remove your shirt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I took a step back.

    ¡°Do as he says,¡± Laska urged gently. ¡°He¡¯s not going to hurt you.¡±

    Reluctantly, I pulled off my shirt, the cool air prickling my skin. In the glowing blue and white light of the crystal lab, I noticed just how much more in shape I was. Were humans genetically different here? I had developed an insane amount of muscle growth in such a short amount of time.

    Pestil approached and eyed my body.

    ¡°Did you inspect him before the training?¡± he asked Laska.

    ¡°Obviously not, Professor. Why would we think to do that?¡±

    ¡°You had your suspicions he was a twin-soul, yes? Even an imbecile would have thought to record data and growth given... its qualities.¡± He eyed me with disgust and sighed. ¡°Their muscular growth would increase dramatically. Nothing too special now. Maybe a little bit stronger than the average recruit, but give it time¡­and they could become dangerous.¡±

    I gulped.

    Pestil pulled out a thin brush and a small jar and placed them in his hand. After dipping the brush into the jar, the bristles on the brush were coated with a shimmering, finely ground powder. ¡°Pillardust,¡± he explained absentmindedly. ¡°An excellent conduit.¡±

    ¡ªJust how many uses did Pillardust have? I thought.

    Hopsander used it to ward off enemies like the goblins and wyrms. He also used it to stop Silas¡¯s bleeding stump and now this?

    Professor Pestil motioned me to lay down on a treatment chair. He pulled a lamp over and angled it on my chest. I looked down at the contraption and saw no cord, but instead saw a glowing white crystal at the base of the operating room lamp. Almost like it was powered by a battery.

    Once I had laid down, Pestil began to draw intricate runes on my chest, the dust leaving a tingling sensation where it touched. Laska stood by, watching over. The other students in the large room continued with whatever duties or experiments they were already working on, all seeming to ignore me.

    ¡°Al?theia... psych?... t¨®pos... chr¨®nos,¡± he muttered.

    Wait... is that...? I twitched my eye to Pestil, whose eyes were now closed as he continued chanting and drawing runic symbols on my chest.

    I recognized those words¡ªGreek terms for truth, soul, place, and time. Memories of philosophy books, video games, and action movies flashed through my head.

    Pestil was speaking Greek.

    ¡ª¡®You know what he¡¯s saying?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s... Greek. It¡¯s from my world. But, how?

    Pestil finished chanting quietly and then leaned back.

    ¡°Everyone clear the room,¡± He said loudly.

    The upperclassmen put down their tools and left through a side door without a word or hesitation. Almost like they were robots.

    He looked up at Laska. ¡°You may leave too.¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here, thank you. A fellow House Anu alumni should be here to watch over him.¡±

    Pestil sighed. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    As he completed the final rune, a soft glow emanated from the symbols. The light grew, enveloping Laska, Pestil, and me.

    The room hummed. And the lights around us faded into black.

    We were in some sort of green glowing bubble surrounded by a void of darkness. I was still on the patient¡¯s chair, Pestil still stood next to me with the brush in hand, and Laska stood on the other side of me. She started to shift uncomfortably.

    Then I saw it¡ªa flickering image of Fern, his face mirroring my own shock. Looking back at all three of us from the dark.

    ¡°Fern?¡± I whispered.

    But the vision shifted. I saw myself¡ªnot as I was now, but in my original body. Twenty-five-year-old Erik. Twenty-five-year-old me. My grizzled beard and tired face from working hung down, blood dripped from my body¡¯s mouth. The body¡ªmy body¡ªwas suspended, arms outstretched in an X-shape, hung up on a wall with my limbs pierced by red swords.

    Panic surged through me. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    I panicked and twisted over, falling off the chair. The void vanished, and the bubble we were in popped. I fell hard on the stone ground and scrambled up onto my feet. The pillardust scattered from my chest onto the floor, and the glowing runes dissipated.

    ¡°You fool!¡± Pestil snapped. ¡°You¡¯ve ruined the calibration.¡±

    I backed away, heart pounding. ¡°What happened to my old body?¡±

    He scowled. ¡°Gather yourself. We must start over.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m done. I don¡¯t need to see any more. Why do you?¡±

    ¡°Boy, you know nothing about what you are. Now, get back on the chair!¡±

    I backed away, feeling lost and sick. Why was my body hung up like that?

    Laska rushed in, grabbed a cloak from a nearby table, and wrapped it around me. ¡°Erik, breathe. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    I clenched my fists, trying to steady my breathing. ¡°I... my body.¡±

    She nodded, her eyes understanding. ¡°It¡¯s... overwhelming.¡± She placed a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Just keep breathing.¡±

    Pestil sighed impatiently. ¡°Twin-souls are taboo for a reason, boy. The soul-binding process is volatile, often fatal. It¡¯s in its nature. You kill one soul for the strength of two. The fact that both the souls in you were Voidbloods is just an unfortunate additional factor. Did you know the soul you took over, or did you choose a random victim?¡±

    Pestil approached me slowly.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t undergo any process,¡± I protested. ¡°I just... woke up like this. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    He stroked his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Curious. Your survival is... unexpected.¡±

    Laska stood up. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Pestil. As your outranking officer, I order you to stand down. This child has done nothing wrong. I have seen him fight with us and care for his class like we do. He is no threat.¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Pestil said, eyeing me. ¡°But, fine, if you say so, Sergeant Laska.¡±

    I took a deep sigh of relief.

    ¡°However,¡± Pestil raised his voice, ¡°you will bring him here once a week so I may run my tests. You know my master and you know that The Table will want that information, yes?¡±

    ¡°Agreed, as long as I am present.¡±

    ¡°...Agreed,¡± Pestil said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Am I in danger of dying? What about Fern, is he in danger?¡± I asked him, keeping my distance from the man.

    ¡°Possibly,¡± he replied bluntly. ¡°But, more importantly, you present a unique opportunity for study.¡±

    I didn¡¯t like the sound of that. ¡°I¡¯m not a lab rat.¡±

    He fixed me with a cold stare. ¡°You are a Cinder of Ash, bound by oath. You will return weekly for testing. Disobedience is... deadly.¡±

    I grumbled. The illusion of this school being like a fun fairy tale adventure slowly faded with every passing moment.

    ¡°Good.¡± He turned away, already dismissing me. ¡°You may go.¡±

    Laska guided me toward the exit. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you back.¡±

    <hr>

    As we descended the staircase, I felt a heaviness settle in. ¡°He¡¯s... intense,¡± I said.

    She gave a small smile. ¡°Pestil is a brilliant alchemist but lacks... bedside manner.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡±

    She hesitated before speaking. ¡°He will keep this confidential. Only select faculty will know.¡±

    ¡°Why must they all know?¡± I asked.

    ¡°You heard Pestil. The twin-soul ritual is taboo for a reason. I understand you claim you did not perform such a thing. I believe you, but others will be suspicious and want to study you. The fact that you are not dead from soul corruption already is a miracle.

    ¡°Soul corruption? I am so confused. What are all these things? These rituals?¡±

    ¡°I understand it¡¯s a lot,¡± she said softly. ¡°But you would have found out eventually. The Cinders cannot use magic. You know this. We are all Voidbloods. But the secret to our strength, our power that the Magebloods can¡¯t gain, is that we enhance ourselves through specialized blood rituals. You¡¯ll learn more in Alchemy class.¡±

    I glanced at her and held an onslaught of questions, except one. ¡°Please tell me Pestil won¡¯t be my teacher.¡±

    She laughed. ¡°No, no. He teaches the upper grades.¡±

    After another twenty minutes and a much easier walk down the hundreds of steps, we reached the classroom just as the bell rang. Inside, chaos greeted us.

    Tevin, Silas, and Sora lay on cots, bruised and bloodied. Medics hovered over them, applying salves and bandages.

    I rushed to Silas¡¯s side. ¡°What happened?¡±

    He winced, opening one eye. ¡°Those Veclan students... They¡¯re ruthless.¡±

    Tevin groaned from the next cot. ¡°I thought they were going to kill us.¡±

    Sora lay unconscious, her twin, Rinka held her hand firmly.

    Even Mel stood nearby, her usual bravado subdued. ¡°They fight like demons,¡± she muttered.

    I looked around for Hopsander, but he was nowhere in sight.

    ¡°Class dismissed,¡± an assistant called out. ¡°Stealth and Survival are in the west wing classrooms. Room 8 is yours.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should have stayed,¡± I said quietly.

    Silas shook his head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t have made a difference; it was our duels. They fight without mercy. And they knew how to fight before they came here.¡±

    Vahim passed by us with Habr and Amani. The intensity in their eyes dug at my soul and made me nervous as they moved past us.

    ¡ªCan they see you? I ask Fern. He didn¡¯t reply.

    We were all silent as they walked by. Except Mel.

    ¡°What are you looking at, eh? Just wait until we get to fight.¡± She stuck her tongue out at them as they left the room.

    Silas, Tevin, and the knocked-out Sora were carried off to the medical wing. Rinka looked shaken up as her sister was carried away. Zenobia walked up to her and patted her on the back before putting her arm around Rinka¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°She will be okay; don¡¯t worry,¡± Zenobia said. She had several cuts on her face, and I looked down and saw Rinka had broken nails and blood-stained fingertips.

    ¡ªDid they duel too? I thought, wondering who won that one. I¡¯d have to ask later.

    <hr>

    We left the classroom and walked towards the west wing of the Academy, trailing behind the Veclan kids. Between the revelation with Pestil and the brutality of our peers, the path ahead seemed more daunting than ever.

    ¡ª¡®Erik, we have to get stronger,¡¯ Fern whispered.

    ¡ªFern, we need to work together. That¡¯s when we are at our best. Do you remember the kid in Corello?

    ¡ª¡®Yes, but that was when you wanted to fight. I can''t control you, I am stuck inside so there was nothing I could do. But when you don''t want to fight, and I think we should, we become unbalanced and you falter. If want me to work with you, to have a shared will and increased power, you need to consider my feelings and thoughts. You are older, yes, but you''re still a stranger here. And I deserve a choice in my own body.''

    ¡ªI know, you''re right. We will compromise. I''m sorry Fern. Guilt hit me in my gut. Over the month of training, I forgot just how much of a prisoner Fern really was.

    There was a silence for a moment.

    ¡ª¡®Erik?¡¯

    ¡ªYeah? I thought. The sound of footsteps of our class and passing by ones echoed around the lantern-lit hallways.

    ¡ª¡®We will get our own bodies back, right? It¡¯s not futile, is it?¡¯

    ¡ªIf there¡¯s one thing I know, it¡¯s that there will always be another way to solve an issue. If Pestil can¡¯t do it, then we will find our own way. I thought back to Fern.

    We walked to Room 8 in the west wing. The room was different than the Combat and Tactics room. It was a large dark square room. No windows, just four lanterns, one in each corner. No seats, just mats on the ground. Aside from the five sent to the medical wing, we sat down. The door closed abruptly. The lights in the room turned off, and a slithering voice echoed in the darkness.

    ¡°Welcome, Houssse Anu. I have releasssed ssseven deadly sssnakes in this room. Your first quiz is to each kill one in the dark. Oh, and don¡¯t get bit.¡±

 Chapter 17: Ripples in the Dark

    A chorus of gasps and muffled curses erupted.

    In the darkness, a hand reached out and gripped my wrist. Somewhere to my left, I heard one of the Veclan students mutter something in their native tongue¡ªa harsh, clipped phrase.

    ¡°What the hell do you mean, s-snakes?¡± Mel¡¯s voice cut through the whispers, attempting bravado but betrayed by fear. I could hear her breathing heavily near me.

    ¡°Zenobia? Erik?¡± Rinka¡¯s voice called out from somewhere behind me.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I called softly, reaching out instinctively behind me into the void. My fingers met nothing but air.

    ¡°Stay calm, everyone,¡± Zenobia¡¯s firm tone attempted to anchor us. ¡°We can handle this.¡±

    ¡°We need to all stand-up. And stay together,¡± I said, pushing myself up.

    I heard more shuffling footsteps around me and then, felt the weight of several kids push together into me. We clumped together back to back. I felt hot breath on my neck from a girl next to me. I thought it was Zenobia, with her curly hair.

    More hissing of snakes sounded at our feet. Rinka yelped. I felt someone beside me jump and heard the stamping of desperate feet, looking to crush the incoming reptiles.

    ¡°Stay calm, everyone!¡± Zenobia repeated.

    A sharp hiss came below me, and a scream shouted beside me. The person who gripped my wrist had been bitten. Amani. Her low-toned scream caused me to cringe as her grip on my arm tightened. The room was descending into panic.

    Her hand fell from my wrist, and I panicked.

    ¡°Amani?¡± I crouched down and tried to shake her, but her body was locked up.

    ¡ªShit¡­is she paralyzed? I thought.

    The clump we created fell apart in the chaos. Zenobia screamed. Rinka started to cry. Mel was cursing into the dark, stamping the floor randomly. Vahim yelled out on the other side of Amani.

    ¡°What happened to her? Green hair. What happened? Where are you?¡± He shouted. I could feel his presence ahead of me, but he was shouting around the room, looking for me.

    A loud hiss shot out, and Vahim screamed. I couldn¡¯t see him, but I heard his voice gurgle out onto the floor.

    I took a deep breath, the cold air filling my lungs. I jumped forward, lifting my feet to my body to get away from the ground as much as possible. I landed on the stone floor. I crouched down and felt the stone beneath me was smooth, unforgiving. I tried to ground myself, pushing away the rising tide of fear.

    ¡°Ussse your sssenssse of hearing,¡± The hidden professor hissed from the void. ¡°Or die.¡±

    ¡ª¡®It can¡¯t be, we can¡¯t die here, right?¡¯ Fern was panicking. I didn¡¯t have time to panic; I needed to concentrate.

    ¡ªCalm down, breathe with me. Listen. I said. I was taking a chance.

    If my strength, speed, and muscle gain had the power of two men, then was it so hard to believe that everything else would be doubled?

    I closed my eyes¡ªnot that it made a difference¡ªand slowed my breathing. Inhale. Exhale. Fern followed with me. Inhaling and exhaling.

    The chaotic noises around the room faded as I tuned them out. My senses sharpened, honing in on the subtler sounds beneath.

    A faint hiss reached my ears. Then the delicate scrape of scales against stone, a soft slithering movement, snuck near me.

    ¡ªThere.

    ¡ª¡®I see it,¡¯ Fern said.

    I tilted my head slightly, triangulating the sound in the dark. Another hiss; this time, I saw a reverberation in the dark. The hiss grew closer, and the ripples in the void shook closer as it approached me. My heartbeat steadied, each thump syncing with my measured breaths.

    Behind me, another scream, this one from Zenobia.

    ¡°No, please, not like this!¡± She screamed out.

    ¡°Zeno¡ªAh!¡± Rinka cried out.

    One by one, my classmates fell with screams, and out of my perifrials, I could see ripples shake violently in the dark. Yet I remained centered.

    I could now distinguish the individual movements of the snakes¡ªseven distinct patterns of sound weaving through the darkness. One of them, the one closing in on me, was my target.

    I shifted my weight silently, careful not to alert it to my awareness.

    ¡ª¡®Wait for it,¡¯ Fern advised. ¡®We go together.¡¯

    I nodded and flexed my arm, ready to strike out toward the sound.

    The air felt cooler near the floor; it carried the reptile¡¯s scent¡ªa mix of earth and something acrid.

    ¡°Die! Die! Die!¡± Mel shouted, she stamped around in a fury. My echolocation shook violently with her loud noises.

    I gritted my teeth. The distractions were overwhelming, but I couldn¡¯t afford to lose focus.

    The hiss grew louder, and the ripple of the snake grew closer. I felt a subtle shift in the air, a sense of coiled tension. The snake was preparing to strike.

    ¡ªNow! I shouted to Fern.

    In one swift motion, I lunged forward, my hand snapping out with our combined speed. My fingers closed around something smooth and muscular¡ªthe snake¡¯s body. It writhed violently, its scales cold and slick against my skin.

    It twisted, aiming to sink its fangs into my arm. Relying on instinct, I slammed it into the ground, crushing the skull into the stone floor. Warm liquid squirted out onto my hand.

    The creature went limp.

    I crouched there, breathing hard, the dead snake beneath my hand.

    Around me, the sounds of struggle continued. I heard Mel cursing furiously, followed by a heavy stomp and a satisfied grunt.

    ¡°Got you, you slithering bastard,¡± she muttered.

    Suddenly, the room flooded with light. We all squinted, momentarily blinded.

    ¡°Congratulationsss,¡± the professor¡¯s voice echoed, now revealing himself atop a platform overlooking the room. He was a slender man with sharp features and snake eyes that glinted with cruel amusement. He had an abnormally long neck that danced in the air. It was only when he stepped down from the platform and into the light that I saw he was a beastman.

    ¡°Two of you have sssucceeded,¡± he continued. ¡°Though not without casualties.¡± The professor descended the stairs leisurely.

    ¡°Let thisss be a lesson,¡± he said. ¡°In the field, darknesss and danger are constantsss. Your sensesss must adapt beyond sssight.¡±

    I looked around the room and saw everyone except Mel and I twitching on the ground. I looked in horror at my classmates.

    ¡°What have you done?!¡± I stormed up to the professor.

    When I approached, he stood up easily over 8 feet tall. His long neck straightened high in the air, and he looked down at me.

    ¡°Praticcce patience,¡± The snake-man hissed. He was wearing a black and red military uniform and had a heavy cloak draped over it. Raising his hands, he let out a long hiss.

    ¡°They need help,¡± I insisted.

    ¡°Call for the medics!¡± Mel shouted. She was crouched over Zenobia, inspecting the snake latched into her leg.

    Aside from the two Mel and I had killed, five other snakes had their fangs dug into the skin of our classmates. The snakes continued to slither, but they hung by their fangs in the flesh of our friends.

    The professor ignored us and continued raising his hands higher and hissing longer.

    Mel stormed up to him, eyes blazing. ¡°You could have killed us! If you won''t call the medics, I will.¡±

    He continued ignoring her and hissing. Then I heard groaning behind us.

    Mel and I turned around and saw our classmates roll on the ground, moaning, but moving now. They were recovering from the paralyzing venom. The snakes that had bitten them were slithering towards us. Towards the professor. They returned to their master and crawled into his uniform. Even the two Mel and I had killed, reconstructed their bodies, and made their way back to the snake-man.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Mel and I looked shocked. I ran over to Zenobia and Rinka and helped them up. Then I went to the Veclans and helped them up as well. Vahim gave me a look of annoyance, but he accepted my hand to stand up. Mel continued to glare at our Professor.

    ¡°My name isss Sssrilick. Major Sssrilick. Or Professor. Your friendsss are going to be okay. It was a tessst. Congrats to¡­"

    ¡°Mel,¡± She said, annoyed. She turned around and walked back towards us.

    ¡°And?¡± He looked at me.

    ¡°Erik.¡±

    ¡°Ahh, good job, children. Now, for the ressst of you, remember what you learned today and why you failed while they succeeded. It will save you one day.¡±

    The rest of the class time was dedicated to Professor Sirilck teaching us various methods for starting fires, specific leaves to eat and which to avoid, and how to read the footprints of some oddly specific large cats. By the time the bell rang, our other classmates, Ruriel, Lucius, Tevin, Silas, and Sora, stumbled in. Tevin was the most injured, although his smile told me otherwise. The others had a few bandages and walked with a bit of a limp. When they sat down, the bell rang again, and we all collectively grumbled as we moved to the next class.

    ¡°How is it only 9 am?¡± Silas cried out as I helped him stand.

    The rest of the day passed in a blur. Alchemy and Runic Applications, despite Laska telling me I would get answers there, was without a professor. All that was left for us when we entered the lecture hall was a note saying to practice drawing the runes on the front chalkboard 150 times.

    Lunch might as well have been called our nap time since we all passed out around the same table before the bells woke us up.

    Beast Mastery was a pleasant surprise. The class was just outside the academy. We had to sprint there to make it on time. When we arrived, Al met us with Goro and Gora. We, minus the three Veclan kids, embraced the giant beetles and the bearded man.

    Al helped the Beast Mastery Professor by taking care of the titan beasts that were kept on the Academy grounds. The Beast Master was a short man with a long, curly mustache. He had a jolly persona about him, and when he handled the animals, they listened to him like an obedient child would to a father.

    His name was Herman, First Lieutenant Herman. He introduced us to the concept of titan-animal bonding, a process that involves raising a titan-animal from birth and performing bonding rituals centered on the beast¡¯s instinctual code. It was a complicated lecture that went over my head as my brain wandered. Tevin, on the other hand, was extremely invested. So was the Veclan kid, Habr, who had taken an instant liking to Goro and Gora, which made him a good guy in my book.

    History and Strategy class was a confusing mess. Professor Gallon was a distracted, frizzy, blue-haired woman who would give a person with OCD a heart attack. She went over the various professors and staff leadership at the school before getting lost in thought about the family of the Head Master and her theories about how he came into that position. I normally adored history, but after the duel with Mel, the horrific out-of-body experience with Professor Pestil and Laska, and the dark-room snake challenge, it was hard for me to pay attention.

    Last, when we got to Artifact Engineering, a quiet, mumbling man, who I could only assume was our professor, barely introduced himself. He shoved a box of tools in front of all of us.

    ¡°If you can take it apart, you can put it back together.¡± He put a different odd device in front of each of us.

    The one I had was some sort of clock-looking device that had prongs pointing out all around it. Mr Twinges was hunched over his own project on his desk and didn¡¯t say another word to us the rest of the class time. Silas and Ruriel were performing exceptionally in dismantling their own devices. Zenobia was a close third.

    By the time evening fell, exhaustion weighed heavily on me. We trudged back to House Anu. The atmosphere was somber. Almost half of us were covered in bandages and bruises, and we did not know what to expect tomorrow.

    We exchanged weary glances as we parted ways to our dorm rooms, a silent question hanging in the air: Which class would try to maim us next, and which would teach us something?

    But sleep wouldn¡¯t come easily tonight. My mind buzzed with unanswered questions, and a restless energy coursed through me. Memories of my crucified body hung in the abyss flashed in my head. I had to find out something. Fern stirred within, mirroring my unease.

    ¡ª¡®You want answers, don¡¯t you?¡¯ He whispered.

    I nodded to myself.

    ¡ªYes. Maybe the library will have something.

    ¡ª¡®And I assume you won¡¯t be talked out of it? It was our first day, and so much happened. Shouldn¡¯t we rest?¡¯

    ¡ªNope! I flipped the covers off of me and looked over at my roommates. Everyone was passed out, all recovering from their injuries today.

    Steeling myself, I slipped out of the dormitory and made my way across the field at breakneck speed. I wore a looser version of our uniform with a small robe to keep me warm. I entered the Academy and slipped my way through the shadowed corridors of the Academy. The halls were mostly deserted at this hour, aside from a few upperclassmen and cleaners sweeping the halls. I tried to retrace my steps back to our first classroom where I dueled Mel. Then I thought back to when Laska grabbed me and made my way up through the different levels of the Academy.

    After a few wrong turns, I started to get impatient. I ran through the halls, dodging staff and students, and almost ran into a group of girls before I finally found myself in front of the grand double doors of the library. Looking around, the lounge area outside the library was surprisingly full. The empty hallways of the academy had fooled me into thinking I¡¯d be alone up here, but upperclassmen who filled the chairs, benches, and couches were busy studying, noses buried in books. No one even looked up at my arrival. I looked back at the door. They towered above me, the intricate carvings telling stories I would eventually learn. Taking a deep breath, I pushed them open.

    <hr>

    The moment I stepped inside and the door closed behind me, I was embraced in the familiar silence of the library. The feeling of being in that space transcended worlds. It felt¡­familiar there.

    The vast space was a dream of any bibliophile. Shelves stretched up toward the vaulted ceiling, packed tight with books of every shape and size. The cathedral of knowledge went far in almost every direction.

    ¡°Good evening, young man,¡± a soft but firm voice greeted me.

    I turned to see a stout woman seated behind a large oak desk. She peered over her glasses at me, her hair was a cloud of brown curls framing a face lined with age. Her eyes inspected me with a mischievous light.

    ¡°Welcome to the library¡­recruit. I am Mrs. Brindle. How may I assist you?¡±

    ¡°How did you know I was a recruit?¡± I blurted out, my voice echoing a bit too loudly in the cavernous room. My excitement got the better of me, and my face flushed.

    Mrs. Brindle¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and she raised a finger to her lips. ¡°Shhh. The books prefer a quieter tone.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, how did you know?¡± I whispered, leaning closer. ¡°I¡¯m here to explore. This place is incredible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the youthful look of a student who hasn¡¯t been through a full year here.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°Indeed, it is an incredible place. We house knowledge from every corner of the world. But remember, the secrets here are not for the loud of voice.¡± She winked. ¡°Now, what kind of knowledge do you seek?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet,¡± I admitted, keeping my voice to a near whisper. ¡°Any suggestions?¡± I didn¡¯t want to seem too eager to investigate my ¡®twin-soul¡¯ since it was deemed taboo.

    She tapped her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Well, we have an excellent section on ancient runes and their uses. Very popular with the Alchemy students. Or perhaps the histories of Stylos would pique your interest? Full of intrigue and mystery and covered up truths, hidden by the Royal Family.¡±

    ¡°Those both sound amazing,¡± I replied, feeling a surge of excitement. ¡°I think I¡¯ll start with the runes.¡±

    ¡°A fine choice,¡± she nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯ll find them in the East Wing. But remember, dear, some books here tend to have a mind of their own. Treat them kindly, and they may reveal their secrets.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Brindle,¡± I said, flashing her a grin. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Off you go, then,¡± she waved me away with a chuckle. ¡°And remember, silence is golden.¡±

    ¡ª¡®Runic studies books?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªWell, Professor Pestil is the head of that department. He has been the only one able to dive deeper into our situation. Maybe some books on that subject dive into ¡¯twin-souls¡¯ and how to reverse them?¡¯

    As I ventured deeper into the library, the ambient sounds of rustling pages and whispered discussions enveloped me. Upperclassmen whispered at study tables while others looked for books on shelves. Some were chatting slightly above Mrs. Brindle''s level of acceptable noise. Private rooms lined the corridors, their doors ajar just enough to glimpse scholars and students hunched over ancient tomes and large sheets of paper.

    In one room, I caught sight of a giant furry creature, its back turned to me. It was hunched over a desk, delicately writing with a quill that looked tiny in its massive hand. Its head turned, and its large, expressive eyes met mine. The creature¡¯s face was a blend of ape and human features, with soft brown fur and a gentle expression. Before I could react, it pulled a string hanging from the ceiling, and the door closed swiftly, the sound muffled.

    ¡ª¡®What was that?¡¯ Fern whispered, surprised.

    ¡ªNo idea, I thought back. This place gets stranger by the minute. Are beastmen this common through all of Stylos? Or is it just here in Ash?

    ¡ª¡®In Corello, I saw little as I was being cooped up in the forge. But, whenever I had to run down to the docks, I would see plenty. It is still surprising to see so many here doing different things.¡¯

    Continuing, I navigated the labyrinth of shelves toward the East Wing. The air seemed to thicken with the scent of aged parchment and ink. The shelves here were older, the wood darkened with time, and the books appeared more fragile.

    As I ran my fingers along the spines, titles in languages I couldn¡¯t recognize passed beneath my touch. Some books seemed to hum faintly, a soft vibration that tickled my fingertips.

    I selected a tome titled ¡°The Fundamentals of Ancient Runes¡± and carefully pulled it from the shelf. The cover was bound in worn leather, etched with symbols painted in deep reflective silver. Finding a secluded reading nook nestled between towering shelves, I settled in and opened the book.

    The pages were filled with intricate diagrams and symbols, accompanied by explanations in fine script. As I delved into the first chapter, the Greek words that Pestil said while I was in his lab were written here again.

    Al?theia... psych?... t¨®pos... Chr¨®nos. The thought sent a shiver down my spine. Why was a language from Earth here in this world? I found a piece of paper in my pocket along with a small pen and wrote down a note to investigate it further later on.

    ¡ª¡®Why obsess about this?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s odd. More than odd, it¡¯s downright strange. There had to be a traveler before me from Earth. They must have left their mark on this world. I can¡¯t think of any other explanation. Are there any stories you were told about a man who came from another world? I asked.

    ¡ª¡®Not that I know of,¡¯ Fern said.

    I scratched my face in confusion and quickly added to my note to investigate the ancient history of Stylos and religions.

    Time seemed to blur as I absorbed the information, page after page revealing the complexities of rune applications and their historical significance. The runes weren¡¯t just symbols; they were conduits for energy, ways to tap into the very fabric of reality. But something had to be done to the runes or made of something special. It had to do with the Pillar. I was sure of it.

    Lost in my studies, a faint sound caught my attention. Voices¡ªhushed but urgent¡ªechoed from a nearby aisle. I hesitated, torn between minding my own business and satisfying my growing curiosity.

    Quietly closing the book, I returned it to its place on the shelf and crept toward the source of the voices. Peering around the corner of a towering bookshelf, I spotted Professor Pestil standing in a shadowed alcove, conversing with two students. His silver hair glinted under the dim lighting, and his posture was tense.

    ¡°...must proceed with utmost caution,¡± Pestil¡¯s voice was a low murmur, barely audible. ¡°The Headmaster cannot know.¡±

    One of the students, a lanky boy with a nervous tic, nodded vigorously. ¡°But what if someone finds out, Professor?¡±

    I edged closer, my heart pounding. I knew eavesdropping was risky. This was how every character gets caught in the stories. But something about Pestil¡¯s secrecy set off alarm bells. If this was a movie, the audience would peg him as the villain.

    ¡°Leave that to me,¡± Pestil replied, his tone icy. ¡°Your job is to follow instructions. Ensure the components are prepared by the next lunar cycle. No delays.¡±

    The second student, a girl with sharp eyes and a steely demeanor, spoke up. ¡°And what about the test subject?¡±

    Pestil¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°I will handle the procurement. Focus on your tasks.¡±

    The students exchanged a wary glance but nodded in unison. ¡°Yes, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Now go,¡± Pestil hissed, his eyes darting around. ¡°We cannot afford any mistakes.¡±

    As the students turned to leave, I pressed myself against the bookshelf, holding my breath. They passed by without noticing me, their footsteps fading into the labyrinth.

    My mind raced. What was Pestil planning? And who was the test subject?

    ¡ª¡®We should get out of here,¡¯ Fern urged. ¡®Before he notices us.¡¯

    I nodded silently. Pestil remained in the alcove; his back turned as he meticulously rearranged some books on a shelf.

    I needed to leave.

    Before I could sneak away, the book in my hand slipped and toppled to the floor with a resounding thud.

    Pestil¡¯s head snapped up, his sharp gaze zeroing in on my hiding spot. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± he demanded, his voice cutting through the silence.

    Panic surged through me. I held my breath, willing myself to become invisible.

    Slowly, he began to approach, each step deliberate and ominous. ¡°I know someone¡¯s there. Show yourself.¡±

    ¡ª¡®Run!¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice was urgent.

    Seeing no other option, I slid down the shelf and bolted, darting down the aisle. The sound of Pestil¡¯s footsteps quickened behind me.

    ¡°Stop at once!¡± he commanded.

    Ignoring him, I weaved through the maze of shelves, my heart hammering in my chest. The once-welcoming library now felt like a labyrinth designed to trap me.

    I rounded a corner, nearly colliding with Mrs. Brindle.

    ¡°Goodness!¡± she exclaimed, steadying herself. ¡°What¡¯s the rush, dear?¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± I panted. ¡°I have to use the bathroom!¡±

    She frowned and held a finger to her lips. I nodded, moved around her, and opened the large double doors.

    As the door closed behind me, I heard Pestil yelling. I sprinted through the lounge outside the library, down the flights of stairs, past the combat classroom, down more stairs, and across the field, sprinting towards House Anu.

    The encounter had left me shaken.

    ¡ªTest subject, components, and lunar cycles? I thought.

    Something was amiss, and Pestil was at the center of it.

    ¡ª¡®We need to tell someone,¡¯ Fern suggested. ¡®Maybe Laska?¡¯

    ¡ªPerhaps, I agreed. But we need more information first. We can¡¯t accuse a professor without proof. Plus, we are already under the suspicious eye of him and the other professors here. Being a ¡®twin-soul¡¯ doesn¡¯t exactly allow us to blend in anonymously.

    As I slipped back into the dormitory, the quiet sounds of my sleeping classmates greeted me. I settled into my bed, thoughts swirling.

    ¡ª¡®Be careful, Erik,¡¯ Fern warned. ¡®We¡¯re treading dangerous waters. Laska could help us.¡¯

    ¡ªI know, I whispered into the darkness. But we aren¡¯t alone; we got this together. I will keep us safe, remember? I can do this without help.

    I felt Fern groan, and sleep eventually claimed me. My dreams were restless¡ªfilled with serpents, shadows, and the haunting gaze of Professor Pestil.

    ---

    Morning came all too quickly, the first rays of sunlight filtering through the curtains. The events of the previous night lingered in my mind, a weight I couldn¡¯t shake.

    As we gathered for breakfast, Zenobia noticed my distant demeanor. ¡°You okay? You look like you didn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied, forcing a smile. ¡°Just a lot on my mind.¡±

    She studied me for a moment but didn¡¯t press further.

    Mel slammed her tray down next to us. ¡°Ready for another day of torture grunts?¡±

    Tevin groaned. ¡°My head is killing me. Vahim, if you hit me again that hard, I¡¯m dropping out.¡±

    ¡°And give up going to the Beast Mastery class?¡± Ruriel asked, knowing Tevin¡¯s weakness.

    Tevin lowered his head. ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t leave those babies and the babies I haven¡¯t met yet.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, recruit Tevin,¡± Vahim said across the table. This was the first time he had spoken at the table like this. ¡°We are the last of Class 1 of House Anu. The rest dropped out because they were weak. You are not weak; I just wanted to test you myself and see how the Styloans fight. We are in this together. Yes?¡±

    A chorus of agreements echoed across the table.

    ¡°Sorry for hitting you so hard, too, Sora,¡± Habr said. The short Veclan kid bowed his head at Sora. She blushed quickly and shook her head.

    ¡°Noo-no, it was a duel. I wasn¡¯t strong enough. Fighting you inspired me to try harder. I want to protect Rinka, so I need to improve my moves.¡± Sora said.

    Habr nodded and continued eating. When we finished our meal and gathered our supplies to head to the Academy, Waelid came up to my table.

    ¡°Hail recruits!¡± He gave a dramatic salute. ¡°Have a great day at your second class, and don¡¯t forget the Practical will be in four days!¡± He held up a hand and four fingers.

    ¡°Yeah, we know,¡± Mel said, behind a mouthful of food she snagged from Silas¡¯ leftovers.

    ¡°Well, did you know you will be competing against House Enlil and House Nin?¡± Waelid said.

    We exchanged looks across the table. We had been so preoccupied with our training and classes that we forgot about the other houses. Ever since the day joined House Anu, we had not seen the other first years.

    ¡°Can you just tell us what the Practical is?¡± Zenobia asked.

    Waelid smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a scavenger hunt on the first floor of the pillar. Level 1: The Cavernous Canopy.¡±

 Chapter 18: Escape Room...Forest

    The second day of classes started... unremarkably monotonous.

    After breakfast¡ªwhere Waelid dropped the additional news about our upcoming trial being a scavenger hunt¡ªwe headed over to the Academy for our first period: Combat and Tactics.

    Aside from a few bandages, Tevin and the rest of the injured from yesterday were healed and with us for class. Hopsander had us practice repeated swings on practice dummies using our new weapons.

    ¡°Put your back into it, lad!¡± Captain Hopsander said, standing next to me. ¡°And please, dear child, adjust your hand placement according to your distance from the target. Right now, they¡¯re too far back for being this close.¡±

    He moved my hands up from the end of the staff to a position better suited for close combat. ¡°A general ¡®default¡¯ position for beginners using the bang staff is holding it in thirds. It gives you solid control with the maneuverability to do most things you need. Other hand positions are valid for different purposes in certain scenarios. Keep them closer to the center for faster twirls, on the back third for sword-like length in close combat, and at the end for reach with thrusts.¡±

    I continued striking, my hands blistering by the end of the hour-long session.

    On the plus side, I got to see everyone¡¯s chosen weapons. Mel went into berserk mode with her large two-handed axe, smashing dummies left and right.

    Tevin wielded a heavy hammer, slugging it into metal pegs on the ground to train his accuracy. Ruriel had a pouch full of small throwing knives¡ªlike ninja kunai¡ªand practiced throwing them at a target forty feet away at the other end of the classroom.

    Next to him, aiming at a second target, Rinka used a short bow. Thanks to the harsh boot camp we¡¯d endured, we all had the muscles and endurance to use these weapons repeatedly.

    Sora had nunchucks and was failing spectacularly, continuously smacking herself in the face. Lucius rolled his eyes as he sparred with Zenobia. They both had dueling blades, rapier-like weapons with large hand guards.

    Against the large stained windows, Vahim practiced like he was dancing. He had chosen a weapon that looked even more confusing to use than it was exotic¡ªa whip sword. The segmented blade parts were connected by a thick piece of metal string. When he pressed a button on the hilt, the sword connected and straightened into a short sword. He tested the whip blade against a tall wooden dummy, splinters flying with each strike.

    His two fellow Veclan friends, Habr and Amani, both had brass knuckles and were sparring with each other, wearing padded leather armor to lessen the impact.

    Lastly, Silas had the most interesting and impressive weapon in my mind. He¡¯d somehow gotten permission to attach a blade to his mechanical arm. He woke up early and modified it, adding a retractable blade.

    Now, he stood off independently, practicing different ways to draw out his blade. The sound, the look¡ªit was all so cool to watch. It almost made me envious of his metal arm. Almost.

    We all practiced basic martial arts weapon moves until the bell rang. We quickly changed and ran to the next class, praying we wouldn¡¯t have to deal with snakes again.

    ¡°What do you mean he tried to kill you?¡± Silas asked as we walked through the hallways. We were back in our neatly tailored military uniforms. Something about wearing them made me feel more confident.

    ¡°Well, not really kill us,¡± I said. ¡°We weren¡¯t in any real danger. The snakes just paralyzed everyone.¡±

    ¡°Uh... not everyone,¡± Mel said, looking back over her shoulder. She was ahead of us, walking with Vahim, Habr, and Amani on either side of them. ¡°I killed one. And you did too, Erik. Why be so humble? Let them know how tough we are!¡± She flexed her muscle.

    Vahim glanced at her curiously. Mel turned to look at him and stuck her tongue out. The Veclan looked away and continued forward. I could have sworn I saw Mel look disappointed.

    ¡°Yeah, well, anyway, he played a dirty joke and test on us,¡± I shrugged. ¡°So don¡¯t be surprised if some more crazy stuff happens.¡±

    We eventually arrived at the classroom.

    <hr>

    I was proven wrong about anything interesting or ¡®crazy¡¯ happening. Instead, Professor Srilick had us sit in a normally lit classroom, and behaved extremely ordinary. He taught us straight out of a textbook with no snakes or dark tests. Instead, he had us study different kinds of herbs¡ªones safe to eat and ones that weren¡¯t.

    ¡°So, Recruit Erik,¡± he hissed, holding up two plants. ¡°Basssed on what we learned today, which herb is poissson and which is energizing?¡±

    I looked at the two plants he held. It wasn¡¯t hard to choose; we¡¯d just learned about them at the beginning of class. Was this meant to be a challenge, or were recruits normally not this good at remembering things in an hour?

    ¡°Uh, the one without the small pods underneath the leaves,¡± I pointed to the smooth leaf he held out.

    He smiled¡ªa wide, toothless grin, except for his fangs. ¡°Correct! Remember, classs, it¡¯s important you remember thessse thingsss. They will sssave your life when you need it mossst. Musclesss, runesss, and weaponsss won¡¯t do a burning thing if you eat the wrong leaf when you¡¯ve run out of rations.¡±

    We nodded as he looked around to ensure we understood.

    ¡°Recruit Mel,¡± he hissed. ¡°Do you know which acorn you can eat?¡± He rolled three acorns onto her desk and lowered his long neck to peer at her. She looked around at us, caught off guard.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± she cleared her throat. ¡°Uh... this one?¡± She held up the wrong one.

    Professor Srilick shook his head. ¡°Try again.¡±

    She picked the other wrong option. ¡°This one?¡±

    ¡°You really ssshould pay attention, Misss Mel.¡± He turned around, walked to his podium, turned on a crystal-powered overhead projector, and continued showing us more herbs, nuts, flowers, and plants.

    ¡°Professor?¡± I raised my hand.

    ¡°Yesss?¡±

    ¡°Will any of these things be in the first level of the Pillar?¡± I asked.

    Major Srilick flicked his tongue out and squinted his eyes at me. ¡°Very assstute question. Well, they never told us we couldn¡¯t answer questions our studentsss asssked,¡± he mumbled to himself. He cleared his throat. ¡°Yesss, they are. That¡¯sss why I¡¯ve been teaching thessse firssst.¡± He gave a quick wink, and the rest of the class looked at me, then at their notes, and then at the screen showing the new projected flowers. Everyone took very detailed notes for the rest of class.

    <hr>

    The hallway leading to the Alchemy and Runic Applications classroom stretched before us, the scent of alchemical residues hanging in the air. I was reminded of Pestil¡¯s lab and shuddered, thinking of the crucifixion of myself that I saw. Silas walked beside me, his mechanical arm whirring softly with each movement. Ruriel trailed just behind, that ever-present smirk on his lips.

    ¡°Think the professor will show up today?¡± Silas mused, adjusting the strap of his satchel.

    ¡°I hope so. I can¡¯t write those runes 150 times again; I might lose my hand and end up like you,¡± I teased.

    Ruriel chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t want to end up as a gearhead soldier, Erik?¡±

    ¡°I actually like feeling things, though that retractable blade seems pretty cool, not gonna lie,¡± I said.

    A grin tugged at the corners of Silas¡¯s mouth. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need you stealing my glory. I¡¯m gonna make a big name for myself. Not the ¡®Gearhead Soldier¡¯¡ªI¡¯ll be called the Clockwork Knight. That name will be feared among Magebloods!¡± He held his mechanical fist high in the air as we laughed with him.

    <hr>

    We reached Alchemy and Runis Applications, expecting the classroom to be like it was yesterday: a large lab-like room with tables filled with alchemic bottles and runes written on the chalkboard. Instead, we were met with an unusual sight. The desks and tables were pushed to the edges, leaving a vast, empty expanse in the center. The walls seemed bare, devoid of the usual charts and diagrams that were up yesterday. There was a large cart next to the door with a sign to leave our weapons. We did so and everyone started to walk in.

    Mel frowned, stepping inside cautiously. ¡°This is... different.¡±

    Zenobia crossed her arms, walking past us, following Mel and the Veclan kids through the door. ¡°You think the professor is prepping us for some kind of massive alchemy demonstration?¡±

    I glanced around, a knot forming in my stomach. ¡°Either that, or we¡¯re in for an unconventional ¡®hands-on¡¯ lesson, like Professor Srilick did with the snakes... Be careful.¡±

    Before we could speculate further, a subtle mist began to fill the room. Tiny particles floated in the air, shimmering as they caught the light and danced around my face.

    ¡°What in the burning hell is that?¡± Lucius asked, squinting and waving the dust away.

    The mist thickened, and a sweet, earthy scent enveloped us. My ears popped like I was on a plane. Suddenly, my vision blurred. The walls around us rippled like water disturbed by a pebble.

    ¡°Do you smell that?¡± I coughed, my throat tightening. ¡°What the... Did he just drug us?¡±

    Before anyone could respond, the entire room transformed. The wooden floor beneath our feet softened, giving way to moss and rich soil. Towering trees emerged from the ground. At the same time, above us in the newly made blue sky, large roots sprung out, their roots sprawling across the clouds as if gravity had reversed. Massive canopies hung suspended from the sky above. It was like trees naturally grew from the clouds and pointed down toward us. We were surrounded by a rainforest with a second rainforest hanging down above our heads.

    Silas blinked rapidly, his mechanical fingers flexing. ¡°This isn¡¯t possible... This was the classroom, right?¡±

    Ruriel remained stoic, though his eyes darted around warily. ¡°This bastard is a damn maniac. Can¡¯t even let us walk in before dosing us with psychedelics.¡±

    A soft chuckle echoed from above. Descending gracefully on a low-hanging cloud was a man with golden robes, a bald head, and big round glasses. A scroll hanging next to him read, **Professor Rennal**.

    His robes billowed around him, and his eyes gleamed behind his spectacles.

    ¡°Ah, recruits!¡± he exclaimed, arms wide open. ¡°Isn¡¯t it magnificent? A little sniff of the Glimmerleaf Herb, and you¡¯re transported to this magical forest! With special modifications, courtesy of my runes, it becomes a class trip for the ages!¡±

    I stepped forward, irritation bubbling within me. ¡°Wait, so you did drug us?¡±

    Rennal waved a dismissive hand. ¡°Drug is such a crude term. Think of it as an immersive learning experience. Besides, rights are a tad limited for Cinders recruits, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±

    Zenobia clenched her jaw. ¡°With all due respect, Professor, a warning would¡¯ve been appreciated.¡±

    Rennal grinned. ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that? However, I do owe you all an apology. You see, I was rather preoccupied yesterday. Staff meeting and all.¡±

    I felt a nervous twitch creep up my spine.

    ¡ªHe couldn¡¯t mean... a meeting with Pestil, could he? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Most likely, right? A staff meeting would mean he would be with the head of the department, which is Pestil. I don¡¯t know if we can trust him, Erik. Do you think he knows?¡¯

    ¡ªHe might. Pestil and Laska did say all the important staff would know. Let¡¯s try to stay under the radar just in case.¡¯ I looked around at the rest of the class. Everyone was equally confused about what sort of place we were in.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°So we¡¯re all seeing the same stuff, right?¡± I asked aloud. ¡°Giant trees around us, trees coming down from the clouds, the professor floating on a dang cloud like the Monkey King?¡± I gestured to Professor Rennal, who grinned and waved back at me.

    ¡°I see all that, yep,¡± Rinka said. She stood next to Sora, who was holding onto her arm. I was glad Rinka always acknowledged my questions.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right,¡± Silas whispered. ¡°They¡¯re treating us like pawns.¡±

    ¡°We knew what we were signing up for,¡± Zenobia replied. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we have to like it.¡±

    Rennal clapped his hands, and a series of platforms emerged from the ground, each bearing pouches filled with various items. He wrote something on a piece of parchment, and then, the pouches moved toward us. We each grabbed one.

    ¡°Anyway, class, please forgive me. I beg of you,¡± he said in a mocking tone. ¡°My name is Professor Rennal. I am your teacher for the year in Alchemy and Runic Applications, aka reality bending!¡± He let out a loud chuckle from the small soft cloud he sat on above us.

    ¡°Thank you for practicing your runes yesterday. I saw you all work hard. Except you, red hair.¡± He pointed at Mel.

    ¡°Me? What do you mean me? I did them!¡± Mel stomped her foot and glared at him.

    ¡°You most certainly did not, young lady, and for that, you may end up failing today¡¯s... game.¡± He gave a wink and floated down to the ground. ¡°I have eyes everywhere, my dear. In my classroom, you won¡¯t get away with slacking off.¡±

    Mel grumbled and grabbed the pouch that was offered to her from some unknown force. If we were all really dosed with drugs, it didn¡¯t feel out of control¡ªexcept for the giant trees growing from the sky and the classroom transforming into a large forest.

    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll be working in teams,¡± he announced. ¡°I like to do my lectures a little differently, you know? Practical, hands-on applications. For today, that means a team-building challenge using what you all should know!¡±

    He stepped off his cloud and turned around, pointing to four large plateaus in the distance. ¡°Reach the top of those, find a glowing Azure Mushroom hidden within, and you¡¯ll pass splendidly.¡±

    Rennal picked groups of three, one by one. Lucius, Sora, and Rinka were Group One. Mel, Zenobia, and Tevin were Group Two. Vahim, Habr, and Amani were Group Three. Professor Rennal had the groups follow a lit-up path on the ground and told them they had five minutes to get to their area. The rest of our class ran off, confused but compliant in this illusionary forest.

    ¡°Erik, Silas, Ruriel¡ªyou¡¯ll be Group Four,¡± Rennal declared, pointing at the pouches we had grabbed. ¡°Those will help you pass. Use them wisely!¡±

    I opened my pouch to find a short dagger, its blade polished and shiny like a mirror. Silas pulled out a metal straw with a sharp, flat tip, while Ruriel unfolded a slip of paper with drawings and runes depicting an alchemical recipe.

    ¡°Do we also follow the lit-up path?¡± Silas pointed at the yellow and orange leaves arranged on the ground like a glowing trail.

    Rennal, dramatically and absurdly, produced a multi-hook fishing pole seemingly out of thin air. With a flick of his wrist, he snagged the back of our uniforms. He stepped back onto his cloud and rose high into the air, lifting us effortlessly.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Silas protested, flailing slightly.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡± Rennal sang, swinging us over the canopy. The forest below blurred as we soared through the air. We passed over Mel¡¯s group; she and Zenobia pointed at us. Tevin gave us a big wave before they continued down their glowing path.

    From the air, we saw the four plateaus and how the whole forest was divided into four quadrants. We were literally in some sort of escape-room-like game.

    We landed unceremoniously, the ground cushioning our fall. Rennal looked at us as he dropped us off. ¡°Now, get a move on! Time is starting... now!¡± He clapped his hands, and up above in the sky, between the upside-down trees, a giant countdown clock appeared. The eccentric professor winked and fluttered away on his cloud, heading in the direction of the other students.

    ¡ªAre we sure he¡¯s not a Mageblood? How the hell is this the work of alchemy and runes? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Beats me, Erik, but maybe this is just how strong or unique the spores are that he drugged us with. What was it called again? Glimmerleaf?¡¯

    ¡ªYeah, that¡¯s it.

    Ruriel dusted himself off. ¡°Well, that was delightful.¡±

    Silas surveyed our surroundings. ¡°So, any idea where to start?¡±

    I tucked the dagger into my belt. ¡°I suppose we follow the path and see where it leads.¡±

    The forest was alive with sounds¡ªexotic bird calls, the rustling of unseen creatures, the distant rush of water. Bioluminescent plants cast a soft glow, illuminating our way. The thick, humid air smelled like real plants and dirt. The drugs Rennal used on us were some powerful stuff, affecting every sense. I had to shake the thought for now and just play his game. We were all in this together, and although he seemed... crazy, he didn¡¯t seem malicious¡ªyet.

    When I concentrated hard, I could see that the area we were in was really like an intricate escape room. Walls of vines surrounded us, and a very obvious path led us through. We hadn¡¯t gone far when we encountered our first obstacle: a thick wall of glowing vines pulsing with radiant blue light stretched across the path like tangled webs.

    Silas walked up to the wall and tried to push through. The wall pulsed and hummed quickly before a quick shock shot out, sparking across Silas¡¯s mechanical arm and up his shoulder. ¡°Ow, ow, ow! Okay, so we¡¯re not pushing through that!¡±

    I drew the dagger. ¡°Maybe we can cut through.¡±

    ¡°Be careful,¡± Ruriel cautioned. ¡°He... what was his name again? Whatever. He said it was a game. It¡¯s safe to say it could be a trap.¡±

    ¡°What else could this dagger be used for?¡± I asked. Ignoring the warning, I attempted to slice through one of the vines. The moment the blade made contact, the vine recoiled and then multiplied, sprouting additional tendrils that wrapped around each other, forming an even denser barrier. The vines hummed, and I jumped back, narrowly dodging a small arc of lightning that emitted from the wall.

    ¡°Great,¡± Ruriel sighed. ¡°Nice one, genius.¡±

    I grimaced. ¡°All right, that didn¡¯t work.¡±

    Silas examined the vines more closely. ¡°Do either of you know what kind of vine this is? Its blue glow is weird.¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± I said. ¡°What kind of professor puts their students in a situation like this without teaching them anything?¡±

    ¡°I mean... It¡¯s kind of to be expected at this point. You said that yesterday in the Stealth and Survival class, they immediately turned off the lights and threw paralyzing snakes at you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Let me see that,¡± Ruriel said, taking the metal straw from Silas and examining it. ¡°Looks like something I¡¯d use to get sap out of trees back outside the capital. I don¡¯t know much about vines, but the trees back home would get plump with sap, and if we didn¡¯t drain them, they would sprout sharp thorns.¡±

    He positioned the straw at the base of a glowing vine, carefully piercing it. A thick, blue luminous sap began to flow through the straw and down onto the ground, creating a small puddle.

    As the sap was drawn out, the vine slowly withered, retracting back into the ground and revealing an open doorway for us to walk through.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± I admitted. ¡°Nice job, Rury!¡±

    Silas smirked. ¡°Sometimes finesse beats brute force, eh, Rury?¡± He nudged me.

    ¡°I do NOT like that nickname.¡±

    ¡°Well, too bad. I¡¯ll be Moss-head; you be Rury.¡± I clapped his back as we walked through the opened path.

    We continued onward, the path winding deeper into the forest. The canopy above thickened, casting dappled shadows that danced with each step. Occasionally, a heavy thud would land somewhere near us. We looked up and saw that high above the forest floor canopy, the hanging upside-down trees were dropping branches and other things onto the floor below.

    In the distance, we heard a sharp scream.

    ¡°Was that Sora?¡±

    ¡°Probably. That girl is afraid of her own shadow. I¡¯m not sure why she decided to stay and be a Cinder,¡± Ruriel said.

    Silas almost tripped over a fallen branch. ¡°Do you ever think about leaving? Just... walking away from all of this?¡± he asked Ruriel and me.

    ¡°And go where?¡± I replied. ¡°Ash is just another cage. At least here, we have a purpose and can gain power.¡±

    ¡°A purpose handed to us by those who see us as tools.¡±

    I let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ve sacrificed everything to protect my family in the past. Now, I¡¯m doing what I have to do to survive... for now. If I quit and go outside to the town of Ash, I will never leave; I will never get a chance to find my brother.¡±

    ¡°Your brother? We still haven¡¯t really found out much about each other¡¯s past, have we?¡± Silas asked.

    Before I could respond, Ruriel halted abruptly. ¡°Hold up.¡±

    Ahead of us stood a towering stone doorway, adorned with intricate carvings and three prominent symbols etched into its surface.

    ¡°A runic puzzle,¡± Silas observed.

    Above the door, an inscription read: **Three paths converge, so only one emerges. Choose wisely, or face the closing surge.**

    In front of the door was a small square sandbox. Next to the sand was a long stick.

    Ruriel unfolded his slip of paper. ¡°I¡¯ve got the runes here on one side and some sort of recipe on the other. You think it¡¯s the rune one?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what does it say?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s a warning. We have to draw runes in the right order perfectly, or we face failure. Looks like we only get three attempts.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the consequence of failure?¡± I asked, though I had a sinking feeling I knew.

    ¡°Well,¡± Silas started, looking above the door, ¡°it says ¡®face the closing surge.¡¯ Whatever that means.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound good. Let¡¯s move.¡± I urged.

    We huddled together, examining the symbols on one side of the paper that Ruriel was given.

    ¡°First symbol represents ¡®Earth,¡¯¡± I noted. ¡°Second is ¡®Void,¡¯ and the third is ¡®Time.¡¯¡±

    ¡°How in the flames do you know that already?¡± Ruriel asked.

    ¡°We wrote them 150 times yesterday, man. Of course, I would remember them by now.¡± I didn¡¯t mention the fact that last night I had gone to the library and read through a bit about runes.

    Ruriel tapped the bottom of the paper. ¡°The riddle on the paper says, ¡®From the beginning comes the end, in the void time transcends.¡¯ And then the door itself says, ¡®Three paths converge, so only one emerges.¡¯¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Maybe we need to write them in the sand in the order the riddle suggests?¡±

    ¡°Beginning to end,¡± Silas mused. ¡°So, ¡®Earth,¡¯ then ¡®Void,¡¯ then ¡®Time¡¯?¡±

    I walked up to the sandbox and drew with the stick the runes for ¡®Earth,¡¯ ¡®Void,¡¯ and then ¡®Time.¡¯

    The forest shook, and through the trees, a wall of creeping vines with thorns crept toward us before stopping.

    Ruriel shook his head. ¡°So, that wasn¡¯t it. Too obvious. If time transcends in the void, perhaps ¡®Void,¡¯ ¡®Time,¡¯ then ¡®Earth.¡¯¡±

    I tried again, and the thorny vines came closer.

    ¡°Decide quickly,¡± I urged.

    A familiar chuckle resonated above. Looking up, we spotted Professor Rennal lounging on his cloud, eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    ¡°Now this, I¡¯ve got to see!¡± he called down. ¡°One more attempt¡ªwhat will you do, boys?¡±

    I took a deep breath, centering myself.

    ¡ªFern, any thoughts?

    ¡ª¡®I don¡¯t have anything; I¡¯m horrible at riddles!¡¯ He sounded panicked.

    I repeated the riddle. ¡°From the beginning comes the end, in the void, time transcends.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± I murmured. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s ¡®Time,¡¯ ¡®Void,¡¯ ¡®Earth.¡¯ Time begins, the void is the end, and the earth transcends? Although... I¡¯m just guessing here. Who designed this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any better ideas. It¡¯s worth a shot,¡± Ruriel agreed.

    I wrote the symbols in that order in the sand. For a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a low rumble, the vine walls retracted, and before us, the stone doors swung open, revealing the path ahead.

    ¡°Well done!¡± Rennal applauded from above before drifting away.

    Silas let out a breath he didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d been holding. ¡°That was too close.¡±

    We pressed on, climbing a large hill and emerging into a clearing where a deep chasm split the ground. On the other side, a faint glow hinted at our goal¡ªthe mushroom.

    ¡°How are we going to get across now?¡± Silas wondered.

    A makeshift table stood nearby, laden with assorted ingredients and a small cauldron.

    ¡°Hey, Rury, let me see that paper again. You said there was a recipe, right?¡± I held out my hand.

    Ruriel unfolded his paper and handed it to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a recipe for a levitation potion,¡± I said. ¡°Levitation... really? Damn, this world just gets more and more interesting. Borax, sea spur shoots, and something called Coalated Nutrient Liquid. Mix in that order.¡±

    ¡°Simple enough,¡± Silas commented.

    ¡°Is it? I have no idea what sea spur shoots are or this nutrient liquid.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know sea spurs. I saw them all the time down by the docks,¡± Silas said.

    ¡°And we were fed that damn juice in the capital,¡± Ruriel added.

    ¡°Juice?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The nutrient liquid. It¡¯s a cheap, affordable food the royals would provide to us in the poorer districts to keep us fed. Tasted awful, and I¡¯m not sure exactly what went into it. My pops always said they were poisoning us.¡±

    ¡ªPoorer districts? Do the upper class in the Capital really poison the lower class? Why? Just what have you been through, Ruriel? I thought. I wanted to learn more. The longer I stayed in this world, the more my curiosity grew about it.

    We gathered the ingredients, carefully measuring and combining them. The concoction bubbled, emitting a faint, iridescent mist.

    ¡°Who¡¯s going first?¡± I asked.

    Ruriel shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    He dipped a ladle into the potion, drinking it down. Almost immediately, his feet lifted off the ground.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± He began to rise steadily, a look of alarm crossing his face.

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Silas shouted. ¡°Why did you drink the whole thing? Erik, hurry¡ªdo something!¡±

    I looked around quickly and saw a coil of rope on the table. I grabbed it and tossed one end up to the slowly rising Ruriel. He was about fifteen feet above our heads now. He caught it, and we wrapped the rope around Silas¡¯s arm.

    Silas locked the rope in place by pressing a lever that stopped his fingers from releasing.

    ¡°Is there any potion left?¡± Silas asked. I ran over to the table and frowned. In my panic to grab the rope and hold Ruriel down, the cauldron had flipped over.

    ¡°Shit,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re out of it.¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Silas panicked. He held the rope and the levitating Ruriel like a kite.

    ¡°Hey, guys? How long is this supposed to last? I feel like I¡¯m falling a little already.¡±

    We looked up and saw he was indeed slowly descending.

    ¡°No time. We need to go. Rury, get ready to grab onto something. Silas, we¡¯re going to run together and hold on.¡±

    ¡°Wait, now?¡±

    I looked up and saw Ruriel was only about seven feet above us now.

    ¡°Yes, now! Go!¡±

    I pushed Silas, and we started sprinting toward the edge of the chasm. Ruriel was dragged through the air like a balloon.

    We took a jump, and I grabbed onto Silas, locking my legs together. We soared across the chasm. As we flew, I saw the edge of the other side rise above me.

    ¡°We¡¯re not gonna make it!¡± Silas screamed.

    ¡°Grab something!¡± I shouted up to Ruriel. ¡°Be ready to hold on to the wall,¡± I said to Silas.

    We slammed into the rock wall, and Ruriel disappeared over the top. I almost lost my hold on Silas but found footing on a small edge along the rock face. Silas also grabbed onto the cliffside, and we hung there for a moment. I looked down¡ªwhich was a mistake¡ªand saw rapids below.

    ¡ª¡®Erik! Save us!¡¯ Fern shouted. I could almost envision him next to me, shaking in fear of the height.

    Just then, I saw Silas being lifted upward by the rope still attached to his arm. Ruriel poked his head over the side after Silas had gotten up.

    ¡°Yes! That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, Ruriel!¡± I shouted and gave him a thumbs-up before gripping the wall again.

    ¡°What would you do without me?¡± he said as he lowered the rope and pulled me up.

    As I got up, I thanked him. We dusted off our now dirty black and gold military dress uniforms. ¡°Well, if you didn¡¯t chug that potion, we all could¡¯ve hopped across easily.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I like to keep things interesting, mate,¡± he said, slapping me on the back before we continued up the plateau.

    <hr>

    After a few more minutes of hiking, mushrooms began to appear around us as we neared the top. They were brown and blue; some were red, and others were black. However, as we reached the summit of the plateau, nestled in a large nest was our prize: a blue and white spotted, brightly glowing fungus¡ªthe Azure Mushroom.

    But guarding the mushrooms was a large creature¡ªa feathered, dragon-like beast with piercing golden eyes. It watched us warily, its tail flicking. It didn¡¯t seem threatened or threatening.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve found it,¡± Silas whispered.

    ¡°Any ideas on what to do about that thing?¡± Ruriel whispered. ¡°It¡¯s way too big to take out with just our hands. Wait, you have that dagger, Erik.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t kill it! Look at the poor thing; it¡¯s majestic,¡± I said.

    ¡°Do you not remember? None of this is real. We¡¯re hallucinating. Hells, we¡¯re probably just bumping into each other in the classroom. To anyone passing by, we probably look intoxicated.¡±

    He was right; none of this was really real. But the creature seemed so alive. Its golden eyes looked deep into mine, as if waiting for me to make a move.

    ¡°Well, Erik?¡± Silas asked.

    I retrieved the dagger, noticing how its blade caught the ambient light. A small reflection from the fake sun caused a circle of light to appear on the ground. As it did so, I noticed the feathered dragon¡¯s ears perk up.

    ¡ªNo... could I really do this? Would this even work? I thought with a smile, remembering childhood pets.

    I positioned the blade at an angle, catching the reflection more and guiding it toward the creature, creating a dancing beam of light on the ground.

    ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s a fairy! You see the fairy?¡± I said in a childish voice.

    ¡ª¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Silas whispered.

    ¡°Trust me,¡± I said aloud.

    The creature¡¯s eyes followed the movement, curiosity piqued. It stirred and stood up, eyes laser-focused on the small circle of light. I made the light twitch left and right, then angled the blade to send the reflected light off down the hill we came up on. The huge feathered beast pounced over us and ran after the light down the hill, momentarily forgetting about the mushroom.

    ¡°Now!¡± I hissed.

    Silas darted forward, carefully plucking the Azure Mushroom and tucking it safely into his pouch.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    We backed away slowly, not wanting to disturb the creature¡¯s nest. Once we were a safe distance, it lost interest in the now-disappeared light and returned to its post among the fungi.

    A doorway materialized behind us, framed by vines that parted like curtains. Stepping through, we found ourselves back in the transformed classroom, the forest fading away behind us.

    Other teams began to emerge as well. Mel looked defeated, while Zenobia was grinning ear to ear.

    ¡°I hate riddles,¡± Mel said. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I just smash my way through?¡±

    ¡°Brute force will only get you so far,¡± Tevin patted Mel on the back. To my surprise, she didn¡¯t flinch. Usually, when a man came close to her, she would tense up.

    Professor Rennal, no longer on a hovering cloud, walked up to us. Looking back at the room, I saw that he had been standing on ladders watching us navigate things, a satisfied grin stretching across his face.

    ¡°Congratulations, everyone! You¡¯ve all performed admirably.¡±

    Lucius approached Rennal, frowning. The white-haired boy looked exhausted. Sora and Rinka were behind him, covered in mud. Their once-clean and pristine uniforms were dirty. I wondered what had happened to them.

    ¡°Professor, what was the purpose of this exercise?¡± Lucius asked.

    Rennal¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Why, to prepare you for the unexpected, of course! The world won¡¯t present its challenges neatly packaged. You must be adaptable and resourceful.¡±

    ¡°And the spores?¡± I pressed. ¡°Was that necessary?¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°A little nudge to broaden your perceptions. Besides, it was all perfectly safe.¡±

    Zenobia crossed her arms. ¡°Feels like there should¡¯ve been a waiver involved.¡±

    Rennal waved off the comment. ¡°Details, details. Now, as for what¡¯s next...¡±

    He paused dramatically, letting the anticipation build.

    ¡°I believe you all know about the upcoming Practical,¡± he declared. ¡°Consider today¡¯s lesson a mere taste of what¡¯s to come.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Silas interjected. ¡°You mean the scavenger hunt in the Pillar?¡±

    Rennal¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Precisely! The skills you¡¯ve honed today will serve you well. Pay attention to the details, think outside the box, trust in your abilities, and perhaps you¡¯ll come out unscathed.¡±

    With that, he clapped his hands and took a deep bow. ¡°Class dismissed!¡±

    We exchanged glances; all of us had a drained look about us.

    ¡°Well,¡± Ruriel sighed, ¡°that was enlightening.¡±

    ¡°At least we know what we¡¯re up against,¡± Vahim offered.

    Zenobia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°If the Pillar¡¯s anything like what we just experienced, we¡¯ll need to be on our guard.¡±

    As we gathered our belongings and headed toward the exit, Zenobia caught up to us.

    ¡°Hey, how¡¯d it go for you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We had a few hiccups, but we came out all right,¡± I replied with a shrug. ¡°What about you? Mel seems... annoyed.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°When is she not? She¡¯s just mad Tevin and I are riddle masters.¡± The curly-haired girl puffed out her chest with pride.

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯re ready for the Practical?¡± I inquired.

    Her expression grew serious. ¡°All I know is we need to stick together out there. These classes... they aren¡¯t just for fun; we¡¯re being given hints.¡±

    ¡°Agreed,¡± I said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s all to help us in the Pillar. I¡¯m glad you recognize it. It¡¯ll make it easier to get everyone on the same page when it starts.¡±

    ¡°Three more days,¡± she said with a sigh.

    ¡°We can do it.¡± I held out my fist, and she bumped her knuckles with mine.

    <hr>

    As we walked down the corridor toward lunch, we were walking closer together. These classes, this training¡ªregardless of how difficult or unorthodox they were¡ªwere bringing us together.

    When we entered the lunchroom, a large crowd had formed in the center. Several people were yelling, so we ran up to see what was happening.

    ¡°He¡¯s always challenging him,¡± one student said.

    ¡°House Anu sure does like to make a big show of their business,¡± another remarked.

    A fight was forming in the cafeteria. And Waelid was in the middle of it.

 Chapter 19: The Mouth

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Silas asked, craning his neck.

    ¡°Looks like a showdown,¡± Mel growled, crouching low. Using her small, agile body, she peered through people¡¯s legs.

    I exchanged glances with my classmates, and we pushed our way forward. The sea of black and gold uniforms parted just enough to let us squeeze by. Mel led the way, crawling between people as she headed toward a group of students wearing maroon sashes. We found the upperclassmen of House Anu. They greeted us with smiles. Even Fan, the stone-skinned girl, gave me a welcoming nod before she gave a disgusted look.

    ¡°Oh, flames,¡± Fan said, plugging her nose as we approached. ¡°Which class did you come from? You smell awful.¡±

    ¡°Professor Rennal. He sorta drug¡ª¡°

    ¡°No need to say more. I understood the moment you said Rennal. Yeah, good luck with that lunatic.¡± Fan put some distance between us while holding her nose.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Rinka whispered to one of our upperclassmen, a tall boy named Cork.

    ¡°Marcus over there is pissed we got picked to leave first in the Practical,¡± Cork replied, looking down at Rinka and blushing. ¡°It¡¯s a nice advantage for the recruits... well, for you guys. You should be happy. Waelid had to work hard to get you all that spot.¡±

    I looked toward the fight in the middle of the group of people.

    In the middle of a large circle of students, Waelid sat casually, cross-legged on a stool, hands in his pockets. Pacing around him was Marcus, a tall upperclassman from House Enlil. He wore a gold and black striped sash¡ªhis house colors. His arms were crossed, and a sneer twisted his face. The air was thick with tension.

    Marcus¡¯s voice carried over the murmurs. ¡°Twelve students left. Is that all your house can muster?¡±

    Waelid laughed, shrugging. ¡°Quality over quantity. Sorry, what was your name again, brother?¡±

    Marcus scoffed, ignoring the question. ¡°Quality? Is that what you call running your recruits into the ground? Or maybe it¡¯s your charming personality that drives them to leave. You know our ranks are thin as it is. Is this some sort of game to you?¡±

    A ripple of laughter spread through the Enlil students. I felt a flush of anger rise within me.

    ¡ª¡®This guy¡¯s got some nerve.¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªI won¡¯t say that Waelid¡¯s training wasn¡¯t rough, I thought to Fern. But I thought that¡¯s how all the boot camps went. Is that not the case?

    I looked across at House Enlil. It seemed they hadn¡¯t lost a single person in their class. There were easily 30 or 35 students. I locked eyes with the girl with straight black hair¡ªthe one who had volunteered to switch with me when I requested House Anu. She would be in my place if I hadn¡¯t spoken up.

    ¡ªIs she doing alright in that house? I wondered.

    Mel stepped forward, her fists clenched. ¡°You got something to say about us?¡±

    Marcus¡¯s gaze shifted to her, a sly smile playing on his lips. ¡°Ah, well if it isn¡¯t your fiery bitch? Right, Waelid? Tell me, how¡¯s that temper working out f¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Waelid¡¯s smile vanished. In a blur, he moved¡ªso fast my eyes struggled to track him. One moment, he sat on the stool; the next, he was inches from Marcus.

    A collective gasp rose from the crowd.

    Waelid delivered a single, precise punch to Marcus¡¯s midsection. The upperclassman¡¯s eyes bulged as he was lifted off his feet, hurtling backwards until he slammed into the cafeteria wall. Plates and trays clattered to the ground.

    Silence fell.

    Students stared mouths agape. Even the usual hum of the cafeteria machinery seemed to pause.

    Waelid straightened his jacket and flipped his coat back. His smile returned as if nothing had happened. He glanced over to where Jiho, the Chapter Master of House Enlil, stood observing with a detached expression.

    ¡°Sorry about that, Jiho,¡± Waelid called out cheerfully. ¡°Got a bit carried away.¡±

    Jiho met his gaze and shrugged. ¡°Doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±

    Without another word, Jiho turned and walked away, his entourage following like shadows.

    Marcus groaned, struggling to his feet. No one from House Enlil moved to help him.

    Waelid clapped his hands together. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled. Anyone hungry?¡± He looked around, his eyes landing on us. ¡°Erik, Mel, Zenobia¡ªall of you¡ªcare to join us for lunch?¡± He motioned to move two large rectangular tables together and waved us to sit near him and the other upperclassmen.

    Mel¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°You... you just...¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Waelid asked innocently.

    Zenobia shook her head in disbelief. ¡°You sent him flying across the room.¡±

    ¡°Did I?¡± Waelid glanced over his shoulder. ¡°Oh dear, I suppose I did. Must be all that weightlifting Marcus was talking trash about.¡±

    A few chuckles from the other House Anu members broke the tension. Slowly, conversations resumed, and the crowd dispersed. Some students shot wary glances our way; others whispered among themselves. The rest of our house carried on like nothing had happened. House Anu didn¡¯t care what the other houses thought.

    We filled our trays, the aroma of spiced meats and fresh bread momentarily distracting me from the fight earlier. I made my way back to the table and sat next to my roommates.

    Tevin leaned over. ¡°Did you see the look on Marcus¡¯s face? Priceless!¡±

    Ruriel laughed and took an aggressive bite of a spiced chicken leg. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will be bothering our house as long as we have the Chapter Master around.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure,¡± Lucius said. ¡°People like him hold grudges. I know¡ªI used to be like him.¡±

    ¡°You sure you still aren¡¯t?¡± I teased. Lucius pretended to throw his drink at me but then cracked a small smile.

    We continued eating and conversing with our housemates. It was a pleasant pause as anticipation of the trial bubbled with anxiety in my stomach.

    <hr>

    Walking to our next class, Beast Mastery, I felt a surge of determination. With a leader like Waelid, we could survive anything. He may have put us through hellish training, but it hardened us to withstand whatever came our way.

    ¡ªNow, if I could only not get squeamish when I see blood again.

    The sight of blood always made me feel nauseous. I had felt that way ever since the car crash involving my parents. I¡¯m not used to so much violence, especially after trying to avoid it in the past. One might expect that all the video games and history I had consumed would have made me indifferent to violence, but it didn¡¯t. It was one of those things I didn¡¯t take seriously when I first arrived in this fantasy-like world. Bloodshed is inevitable. I should have expected it.

    The afternoon sun filtered through the corridor windows, casting long shadows. As we stepped into the light and headed to Beast Mastery, I shielded my eyes.

    A warm glow enveloped the Beast Grounds. The covered barn and open-air grazing areas buzzed with activity.

    Older students brushed a six-legged horse with two heads while three large oxen with sharp, tiger-like claws scratched at what looked like the world¡¯s largest scratching post.

    The moment we stepped inside the barn, a pungent smell hit us. The mix of animal scents was overwhelming. I plugged my nose, but over time, I got used to it.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Professor Herman stood at the center of the barn, his bushy mustache twitching with enthusiasm. Beside him stood Al, who gave us a big smile and wave.

    ¡°Gather ¡®round, everyone!¡± Herman¡¯s voice boomed. ¡°Today, we¡¯ll tackle one of the most crucial skills for any aspiring Cinder: calming enraged beasts.¡±

    I exchanged a glance with Tevin.

    ¡°Enraged beasts?¡± Tevin whispered, eyes wide. ¡°Sounds exciting!¡± He was practically shaking with excitement. The kid loved animals. Behind him, Habr looked equally thrilled, his fingers twitching, ready to jump in.

    Herman gestured to a reinforced enclosure where a massive Razorback Boar paced restlessly, its tusks glinting and eyes glowing an unnatural red. ¡°Meet Bruno,¡± Herman said fondly. ¡°Normally a gentle soul, but under an enraging elixir, he¡¯s a tad... irritable.¡±

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right,¡± Tevin protested.

    ¡°Sorry, lad. Sometimes, you gotta do these things to learn more. He¡¯ll be okay, I promise.¡± Al patted Tevin¡¯s shoulder.

    Bruno let out a guttural snort, scraping the ground with his hoof.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look too happy,¡± I muttered.

    ¡ªI¡¯d say that¡¯s an understatement.

    Al stepped forward, holding a slender wooden flute. ¡°We¡¯ll demonstrate three techniques to pacify such beasts,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°Technique one: Soothing Melody,¡± Herman announced.

    Al raised the flute to his lips, playing a gentle, flowing tune. The melody floated across the grounds like a calming breeze. Bruno¡¯s pacing slowed; the red glow in his eyes faded back to their natural hue.

    ¡°Music can influence a creature¡¯s emotional state,¡± Herman explained. ¡°The right frequency with this special flute can alleviate stress and aggression. You¡¯ll all be given one. I recommend practicing immediately. You never know when you might need it.¡±

    Al then gave Bruno a treat, causing his eyes to rage again. Bruno began grunting and charging into the cage walls.

    Herman prepared a herbal concoction. ¡°Technique two: Herbal Sedatives,¡± he said, mixing powdered herbs into a bowl. He loaded the mixture into a blowdart and, with precise aim, shot the sedative into Bruno. Moments later, Bruno yawned widely and settled down to rest.

    ¡°Effective,¡± Ruriel remarked beside me.

    ¡°But what if we don¡¯t have instruments or sedatives?¡± Rinka asked.

    ¡°Excellent question!¡± Herman beamed. ¡°That¡¯s where technique three comes in- Empathic Connection.¡±

    We moved to the next enclosure. Al approached a restless lynx, matching its pacing and mirroring its movements. He stared deeply into its eyes. Gradually, the lynx¡¯s agitation eased, and it approached him calmly.

    ¡°By establishing rapport through body language, you can gain a creature¡¯s trust,¡± Herman said.

    He clapped his hands. ¡°Now, pair up and practice these techniques!¡±

    Tevin and I chose to try Empathic Connection with a pair of Moon Rabbits¡ªskittish creatures with oily, rainbow-like luminous fur. We mimicked their gentle hops and head tilts. It felt a bit silly, but soon, the rabbits grew calmer, hopping closer.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s working,¡± Tevin whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s just like how I bonded with my pets back in the day,¡± I smiled.

    Nearby, Mel and Silas attempted the Soothing Melody. Mel hummed¡ªslightly off-key¡ªand Silas played an untuned flute. Their Fuzz Sparrow, a large dog-sized bird, wasn¡¯t impressed and resorted to pecking. After Al helped retrieve the bird, Mel and Silas argued until Al intervened again to break up their fight.

    When the bells signaled the change of classes, Herman reminded us, ¡°These skills may very well save your lives in the Pillar. Enraged beasts are common on the first level. Understanding them gives you an edge.¡±

    <hr>

    In History and Strategy class, we were puzzled by our professor¡¯s transformation.

    Behind her podium stood Professor Gallon. Today, she looked entirely different. Her previously unkempt, frizzy blue hair was straightened, cascading down her back. Sleek glasses perched on her nose, and she wore a neatly pressed military dress uniform adorned with medals. It was odd to believe, given her behavior the previous day, but today, Gallon wore a serious expression that commanded attention.

    Mel leaned over to me, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Waelid told me that Gallon¡¯s mood swings are because of an infusion gone wrong. She can be unpredictable.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°An infusion?¡±

    ¡°Beats me. I thought maybe one of you dorks would know.¡±

    ¡°How would I know about infusions? And why are we dorks? School just started.¡±

    Before Mel could reply, Professor Gallon turned sharply, her gaze piercing. ¡°Did you say infusion?¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Uh, yes, Professor.¡±

    I cleared my throat. This was my chance to get more information about what Pestil suggested happened to Fern and me.

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard about infusions from upperclassmen,¡± I said. ¡°Could you tell us more about them, please?¡±

    Gallon studied us for a moment, then nodded slowly. ¡°Very well. It¡¯s important you understand.¡±

    She tapped a crystal on her desk, and the room dimmed. Holographic projections sprang to life above us¡ªa mesmerizing display of the Pillar, its ten levels spiraling upward into the unknown.

    ¡°Today,¡± she began, her voice measured and clear, ¡°we delve into the true nature of the Pillar and the opportunities¡ªand dangers¡ªit presents.¡±

    The projections shifted, highlighting the first level. ¡°Each floor of the Pillar is a world unto itself, filled with creatures both wondrous and perilous.¡±

    Images of beasts appeared alongside the projected Pillar¡ªsome majestic, others terrifying.

    ¡°To survive and progress,¡± Gallon continued, ¡°one must adapt. For those who prove themselves capable of ascending past Level One, there¡¯s the reward of power through the process of blood infusion.¡±

    I felt Fern sit up in the back of my mind.

    ¡ªThis is it. A way we could learn more about how to free ourselves or gain power. Pay close attention in case I miss something. I said to Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Absolutely.¡¯

    ¡°Blood infusion is a ritual granting enhanced abilities,¡± she explained. ¡°You may have been told your whole life that Voidbloods can never be strong. This is not true. Through the gift of the Pillar and strength, speed, and compatibility, we can obtain powers strong enough to fight back.¡±

    ¡°It involves the blood of a magical beast and a blood crystal.¡±

    An image of a shimmering red crystal appeared among the holograms.

    ¡°These crystals are unique to the Pillar. They cannot leave its barrier; if they do, they crumble. This is why Magebloods can¡¯t use them. The material simply disappears whenever it¡¯s taken outside the Pillar¡¯s influence,¡± she said. ¡°When combined with a beast¡¯s life essence, they can amplify your abilities.¡±

    Ruriel raised his hand. ¡°How does the process work exactly?¡±

    ¡°The infusion must occur at the moment of the beast¡¯s death as its heart makes its final beats,¡± Gallon replied. ¡°Delay even a moment, and the vitality needed fades, which can have... heavy consequences.¡±

    ¡ªShe¡¯s speaking from experience, I said quietly in my head.

    ¡ª¡®I wonder what happened to her.¡¯

    A heavy silence settled over the room.

    I broke it with another question. ¡°Will we learn this ritual?¡±

    Gallon met my gaze. ¡°Only those who pass the upcoming Practical. It¡¯s a privilege earned, not given lightly.¡±

    I exchanged a glance with Silas. He looked nervous and glanced away.

    Gallon continued, detailing each level of the Pillar¡ªthe Crystal Labyrinth with its deceptive pathways, the Shifting Sands where the ground itself moved like a living creature. Holograms illustrated her words, making the Pillar feel both enchanting and ominous.

    ¡°Remember,¡± she concluded, ¡°knowledge is your greatest weapon. Prepare well; the challenges ahead will test your strength, wisdom, and resilience.¡±

    As the lights brightened, she asked, ¡°Any final questions?¡±

    Before any of us could ask, the bell rang. I closed my notebook full of notes about the Pillar and hurried after my classmates.

    <hr>

    The Artifact Engineering workshop stood apart from the Academy¡¯s gothic spires. The workshop was otherworldly¡ªa polished dome of metal and glass. As the sun dipped behind the horizon, the dome''s surface caught the amber light, and glowed like a suspended orb. Inside, the air buzzed with energy. Tables cluttered with gears, coils, and mysterious contraptions filled the space, and the scent of oil mingled with the hum of machinery.

    At the front stood Professor Twinges¡ªhis nonchalant attitude irked me. Goggles perched atop his head, and his grease-stained fingers gestured excitedly. Despite his small stature, he commanded the room.

    ¡°Welcome, kids,¡± he said. ¡°Today, you will build a tool that will either save your life... or kill you.¡±

    Silas grinned beside me. ¡°This should be interesting.¡±

    Professor Twinges pulled a cloth off a table to reveal a sleek, arm-mounted device made of polished metal with intricate engravings. A coiled cable ended in a sharp, retractable, claw-like grappling hook.

    He sighed deeply. ¡°Behold, the key to scaling new heights¡ªliterally,¡± he announced. ¡°You will each construct your very own grapple cannon.¡±

    Excitement spread through the class.

    ¡°These devices will allow you to traverse difficult terrains, ascend unreachable places, and perhaps even save your lives in the depths of the Pillar,¡± he continued.

    He handed out kits containing metal casings, gears, springs, cables, and detailed schematics. ¡°Follow the instructions carefully. Oh, and feel free to personalize your grapplers¡ªmake them extensions of yourselves.¡±

    We settled at our workstations, spreading out the pieces and studying the schematics¡ªcomplex but manageable.

    ¡°Need any help?¡± I asked Silas, noticing his mechanical arm whirring as he examined the parts.

    He smirked. ¡°I was about to ask you the same.¡±

    We chuckled and dove into the assembly.

    After some time, I secured the final piece¡ªthe grappling hook with collapsible claws. ¡°Moment of truth,¡± I muttered.

    I slid the grapple gauntlet on and tightened the straps. A metal handle popped out that I held onto.

    Aiming at a testing pillar, I pressed the activation switch. A satisfying thwip sounded as the hook embedded securely. I pressed the retracting button and jumped. I was drawn through the air toward the point where I had fired the grapple. For a moment, I felt like I was flying.

    Below, Professor Twinges applauded. ¡°Excellent work! Now, safely return to the ground, please.¡±

    Other classmates practiced their grappling hooks too. We were like twelve spiders dancing from blade to blade of grass.

    When class wrapped up, Twinges gathered us. ¡°You¡¯re likely wondering why we¡¯re crafting these now,¡± he said with a wink. ¡°Your Chapter Master has plans for you tonight. These devices will come in handy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening tonight?¡± Ruriel asked.

    Twinges smiled mysteriously. ¡°All in good time. Just be prepared.¡±

    Outside, the sky deepened to shades of purple and gold. Mel slung her grappler over her shoulder. ¡°Think Waelid¡¯s going to have us scale a mountain?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t put it past him,¡± I replied.

    <hr>

    That night, just as Professor Twinges said, Waelid gathered us after dinner and led us deep into the school.

    We set off, climbing stairs for a good thirty minutes. When we reached a certain height, we headed toward the center of the Pillar. The only rooms here were storage closets for the winter season.

    The path inclined steadily. Waelid led the way, setting a brisk but manageable pace.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s this all about?¡± Lucius ventured after a while.

    Waelid glanced back. ¡°Patience, Lucius. All will be revealed soon.¡±

    After what felt like an hour, the landscape opened up. We emerged onto a plateau deep inside the Pillar. It offered a breathtaking view. Before us stood a tall platform that jutted off the ground. Above, I could see the inside of the massively tall Pillar.

    ¡°Welcome,¡± Waelid announced, ¡°to the Mouth of the Pillar.¡±

    Waelid gestured grandly. ¡°In three days, we¡¯ll return here to enter the Pillar. This is where we¡¯ll begin our ascent¡ªto fight for the truth and find whatever they want us to in the scavenger hunt!¡±

    Inside, the space expanded into a vast cavernous chamber. Blue luminescent crystals lined the walls, casting an ethereal glow. The ceiling soared high above, disappearing into darkness.

    But it was the center that drew our eyes¡ªa massive hollow shaft stretching upward beyond sight. It was as if someone had hollowed out Baldred¡¯s Pillar itself.

    I stepped to the edge of a wide balcony overlooking the central shaft. Peering upward, I saw layers upon layers¡ªthe Floors of the Pillar. It was like looking at a sliced, layered cake.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Mel whispered beside me. ¡°It¡¯s... endless.¡±

    Waelid joined us at the railing. ¡°Impressive, isn¡¯t it? Just wait until you learn more about the history of this bad boy. You just gotta catch Gallon on her good days.¡±

    He gave a quick wink.

    ¡°It¡¯s beyond words,¡± Zenobia breathed.

    He nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Each Floor is a world unto itself. The first, known as the Cavernous Canopy, awaits just above.¡±

    He pointed upward. Far above, I could make out a lush, verdant expanse. Trees of immense size sprawled across the interior walls, their canopies forming a dense jungle. Waterfalls cascaded from unseen sources, their mist catching the light in shimmering veils. Birds and other winged creatures flitted between branches, their calls echoing melodiously.

    ¡°The Cavernous Canopy,¡± Waelid continued, ¡°is a rainforest teeming with life¡ªand filled with death.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that layer above it?¡± Silas asked, squinting.

    Just visible through a layer of mist was another Floor. This one glittered as though made of glass or crystal.

    ¡°That,¡± Waelid said, ¡°is the Crystal Labyrinth. A maze of reflective surfaces and tunnels. It¡¯s easy to get lost if you¡¯re not careful. It¡¯s also the best place to harvest Pillardust.¡±

    ¡ªIt¡¯s like the Pillar holds entire worlds within.

    ¡ªAnd each one will probably have its challenges.

    I tried to peer higher, but a thick layer of clouds obscured the view.

    ¡°What lies beyond the second Floor?¡± Rinka inquired.

    Waelid smiled enigmatically. ¡°Mysteries for another time. Few have ventured beyond the fourth Floor and returned to tell the tale.¡±

    ¡°Why are you showing us this now?¡± Tevin asked.

    Waelid faced us, his expression earnest. ¡°Because I want you to understand what you¡¯re striving for. The Practical isn¡¯t just a test; it¡¯s the first step into this vast unknown. Knowing what¡¯s ahead can boost your confidence.¡±

    Mel straightened. ¡°We won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t,¡± Waelid replied warmly. ¡°We¡¯ve trained hard for this.¡±

    He turned to face us fully. ¡°We may be fewer in number, but that can be our advantage. We move swiftly, support each other, and adapt.¡±

    We all nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Three days,¡± Waelid declared. ¡°You have three days to get mentally ready. You¡¯re already physically ready¡ªI trained you for that, and you survived. You can do this.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t been paying attention in class yet, now is the time to do so. These professors are the ones proctoring the test. If you¡¯re well-trained and realize that, you¡¯ll pass. The house that wins gets a very special prize.¡±

    Waelid leaned in and pulled out a drawing of a bird in blue flame.

    ¡°The winner gets the blood infusion for the legendary-level Blue Phoenix.¡±

    <hr>

    Three days later, we stood in the same spot as that night. We looked up at the chasm above and the interior of the Pillar. Its massive size made my knees shake.

    ¡ªYou¡¯ve got this. Focus, I told myself and Fern.

    ¡°Ready up!¡± Waelid shouted orders at us. We held up our gauntlets and pointed them to the location he marked on the map the day before.

    ¡°Launch!¡± Waelid commanded. I fired my gauntlet, and we flew up into the Cavernous Canopy.

 Chapter 20: The Academy Practical

    [One Hour Before Launch]

    ¡°Listen up, recruits,¡± Waelid announced, pacing before us in the House Anu common room.

    The twelve of us stood gathered, you could taste the anticipation in the air. Our upperclassmen surrounded us, some perched on the stairs, others peeked through the doorways. A smaller third-year girl sat atop Ol¡¯ Mumm, gently patting the giant bear-woman¡¯s soft head.

    ¡°The time has come! Your Practical, our trial, and the test against the other houses are just ahead. You are ready for this,¡± he said, pumping his fist in the air.

    ¡°You¡¯ve trained hard and pushed your limits. You¡¯ve been broken down until only Truth was left¡ªthe Truth that you are the best of the best. The Truth that you will never give up in the face of adversity. You could have quit and retreated to a nice, quiet life across that land bridge, in that little town of Ash, but you didn¡¯t!¡± Waelid continued, his maroon cape flipping in the air as he gave dramatic twists and turns. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a test¡ªit¡¯s your first real step into the vast unknown of the Pillar. As members of House Anu, we must find the Truth¡ªthe Truth of Baldred¡¯s Pillar. Time after time, when something new has been discovered about the Pillar, we benefit as Cinders. When we get closer to the top when we take down monstrosities so that we may discover more of the Truth, do you know who makes those discoveries? We do. House Anu!¡±

    ¡°House of Truth!¡± the surrounding upperclassmen erupted in unison.

    I glanced around at my fellow recruits. Mel stood with arms crossed; determination flowed around her. Silas sat beside me, adjusting his mechanical arm and ensuring his grapple attachment was secure. Zenobia closed her eyes briefly, centering herself. Her dueling rapier lay across her lap¡ªI thought I saw her say a prayer.

    ¡°The Pillar is our second home. We thrive in it. To others, it is a dangerous skyward abyss filled with creatures that will kill you in a second. But we adapt; we learn how it changes and adjust ourselves to go with the new wind. We may be fewer in number, but what we lack in quantity, we make up for in quality. Trust in your training and in each other. Trust in me, and trust in House Anu!¡±

    ¡°House of Truth!¡±

    Fan stepped forward, her porcelain skin shimmered as she moved. ¡°As co-captain, I¡¯ll lead with Waelid. Give your all¡ªnot just for yourselves, but for House Anu. We will protect you along the way. Have faith in us as we have faith that we will find the Truth.¡±

    Lucius raised a hand. ¡°What exactly should we expect up there? You haven¡¯t told us anything, other than it¡¯s a scavenger hunt of sorts. Oh, and that we could die.¡±

    ¡°The rules will be given later. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the exact details of the Practical. We will find out everything together. However, I can tell you how to survive. I have handled the first level of the Pillar six times already¡ªthis will be my seventh. The Cavernous Canopy, and every other level for all we know, changes every six months,¡± Waelid replied. ¡°Geographical layouts shift, resources move, new challenges emerge, and every monster and creature killed is brought back to life. Dangers that died will return. It will be a new Level 1 even for those as experienced as I am. But do not worry. Your classes have prepared you. Hopsander taught you the fundamentals in combat; Stealth and Survival taught you how to use your instincts; Beast Mastery taught you how to handle creatures you might encounter. Artifact Engineering provided tools¡ªlike your grapple gauntlets¡ªthat will be invaluable. And Alchemy and Runic Applications taught you the most basic of potions to keep your endurance up.¡±

    ¡°You have what you need; now you just need your own confidence. Your mind will determine if you survive. You must envision it¡ªyou have survived already; you are just experiencing the journey to that,¡± Fan added. ¡°Believe in the Truth. Believe in House Anu!¡±

    ¡°House of Truth!¡± we shouted all together.

    Ol¡¯ Mumm roared and lumbered forward. She carried a basket overflowing with freshly baked muffins. ¡°Thought you young¡¯uns might need an energy boost,¡± she rumbled, her eyes crinkling with a warm smile. ¡°I made them with some special herbs for Professor Rennal.¡±

    ¡°How... special... are they?¡± I asked, raising my eyebrow.

    Ol¡¯ Mumm laughed and shook her head. ¡°Not those kinds of herbs, young¡¯un. Just some long-lasting beneficial herbs. Your skin will be harder to cut, you¡¯ll be more agile, and you¡¯ll run for longer after eating these. Will only last a day though, so time it carefully.¡±

    ¡°Ol¡¯ Mumm, you spoil us,¡± Rinka said bowing her head. She accepted the muffin basket and passed it around.

    ¡°Just looking out for my favorite cubs,¡± she replied, patting Rinka¡¯s head with her huge paw.

    ¡°Hey, Gran! What about us?¡± a spiky-haired kid said behind us. He was a hedgehog beastman¡ªa senior aptly named Quill.

    The large bear grumbled and said something about there being more in the kitchen for them.

    We each put a muffin into our backpack. Waelid had come around last night, passing out our gear for the Practical. We all wore thick, padded leather armor that covered our whole body except for our head. We were given a large backpack filled with a small sleeping roll, a few days¡¯ worth of food and water, rope, glass jars for potions, tools, and other survival essentials we learned about in the week of classes.

    When we all slipped our packs on again, Waelid spoke up. ¡°The upperclassmen are rooting for you.¡± He gestured around the room. Our common room and the doorways were packed with the rest of our house¡ªthere must have been over sixty other students there.

    ¡°Do us proud,¡± one called out.

    ¡°We¡¯ll win, no problem,¡± Mel responded confidently.

    Waelid nodded and then gestured for us to follow him outside. We waved goodbye to everyone in House Anu and walked outside on the path towards the Academy.

    ¡°When we arrive at the Mouth of the Pillar, we¡¯ll receive the official rules. Be attentive. The other houses will be there, and while they may seem like rivals, remember that the real challenge lies within the Pillar itself. Do not let house politics get in your mind and distract you.¡±

    Silas leaned over to me. ¡°I heard House Nin¡¯s recruits are built like mountains.¡±

    I smirked. ¡°All the more reason to show them what we¡¯re made of.¡±

    ¡°Size isn¡¯t everything,¡± Waelid added, catching our exchange. ¡°Strategy and heart often win the day. And with Fan¡¯s and my expertise on Level 1, we will outsmart both houses.¡±

    He looked back, meeting our gazes. ¡°This is our moment. Let¡¯s seize it.¡±

    <hr>

    [10 Minutes Before Launch]

    We arrived at the Mouth of the Pillar. The immense chamber stretched before us, walls carved with ancient symbols that pulsed faintly. The ceiling vanished into darkness, and at the center, a colossal shaft ascended beyond sight¡ªthe interior of Baldred¡¯s Pillar, as impressive as it was when we first saw it three days ago.

    ¡ª¡®I can¡¯t believe we are going to climb that,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªThank God we got a little time to practice, I replied.

    Across the chamber, the other houses assembled. House Enlil stood in neat rows, their gold and black sashes catching the light. Chapter Master Jiho stood at their front, his long hair obscuring his eyes. Beside him was Marcus¡ªthe same Marcus who had clashed with Waelid before¡ªsmirking at us.

    ¡°Look who decided to show up,¡± Mel muttered. ¡°If I find him out there, I¡¯m going to knock his teeth in.¡±

    ¡°Ignore him,¡± Zenobia advised. ¡°We have bigger things to focus on. Remember what our Chapter Master said.¡±

    To our left, House Nin stood like towering goliaths. Their recruits were beyond muscular, taller than all of us minus Tevin, and they all had heavy weapons hanging on their tight uniforms. Chapter Master Piqah bounced on her feet, bright pink hair in twin buns. Beside her stood Barrett, her towering co-captain.

    The atmosphere was thick with rivalry. Whispers and glances hinted at the competitive spirit.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw an unfortunately familiar face. Professor Pestil walked up the stairs to the Mouth and glared at the three groups of recruits and their co-captains. He looked over, saw me, and walked up. ¡°I¡¯ll be watching you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t try anything... unusual.¡±

    A chill ran down my spine. Before I could respond, he moved away.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Silas asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I lied. ¡°Just nerves.¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡± Tevin leaned over, asking.

    ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯ll tell you about it later. Look, focus.¡±

    At the center, the Headmaster¡ªtall and commanding with his long handlebar mustache and buzzed hair¡ªraised his hands, and the murmurs subsided.

    ¡°Welcome, recruits,¡± he announced. ¡°Today, you stand on the threshold of greatness. Generation after generation, the Pillar has embraced recruits. Baldred¡¯s Pillar¡ªthe tower of gods and ancient realm to beasts forgotten¡ªmolds Cinders. It provides the magical beasts that give power to our blood. After the Practical, whether it takes one day or a week, one house will win. One house will get their blood infusions six months before the others. The winners will acquire power they have been deprived of their whole life, and you will become that much closer to joining our ranks.¡± He paused and looked around the room before letting out a low sigh. ¡°Some of you may not return; your courage will be remembered, and your name will be inscribed on the wall behind you.¡±

    A hush fell over us. His words settled, and we turned around to see a large wall, lit up by blue lights, etched with hundreds of names.

    ¡°Death is a part of a Cinder¡¯s life. If you perish here, you will not be alone in your afterlife.¡±

    Headmaster Thorn stepped back, twirled his mustache, and then held out his hand to a man who stood next to him.

    ¡°I am Assistant Master Arlo,¡± the skinny man said, stepping forward. He unrolled a parchment. ¡°I will outline the parameters of your Practical.¡±

    ¡°Your objective is straightforward yet challenging,¡± he continued. ¡°Scattered throughout Level One¡ªthe Cavernous Canopy¡ªare six entities known as Scrollguards. These creatures each carry a scroll with invaluable information about the Pillar. As I am sure you have been made aware, every six months, these Scrollguards and other monsters return to life through some unknown force. This, however, has shown that the scrolls the Scrollguards had in the previous cycle are different now. Each cycle they change, and the information on the rebirthed scrolls is new.¡± He paused, looking around the room, watching for students to nod.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°To complete the trial, your house must retrieve at least two of these scrolls. All six Scrollguards must be neutralized by the end. You may choose to collaborate with other houses or compete against them.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like a free-for-all,¡± Mel whispered, cracking her knuckles.

    ¡°Shh,¡± I cautioned.

    ¡°Points will be awarded based on defeating Scrollguards, subduing other creatures, gathering resources, and teamwork. These points affect your house¡¯s standing. The winners will be given the chance to undergo Infusions.¡±

    He gestured to his side, and three assistant students came out with papers in their hands. ¡°These are the newest maps of Level 1. They were taken yesterday with the help of some graduated Cinders. These maps will mark the general areas that the Scrollguards like to patrol. I suggest you let your Chapter Master decide.¡±

    Waelid received a rolled parchment from one of Arlo¡¯s assistants. Piqah and Jiho did the same.

    ¡°Additionally,¡± Arlo said, ¡°killing another student is forbidden. You may subdue and incapacitate them, however.¡±

    Marcus smirked and called out, ¡°What if we... relieve another house of their scrolls?¡±

    A tension rippled through the crowd. Waelid¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Play nice, Marcus,¡± Jiho said.

    Alto continued. ¡°Apart from killing each other, everything is fair game. The teams who cannot bring back any scrolls will lose not only out on infusions but also will be on bathroom duties for six months. Second place, you get nothing.¡±

    ¡°We should watch our backs,¡± Silas muttered.

    ¡°Agreed,¡± I replied, tightening my grip around the bo staff I held.

    Arlo concluded, ¡°House Anu will proceed first, followed by House Nin and House Enlil.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, we get a head start. Why again?¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Seems Waelid pulled some strings,¡± Zenobia replied.

    Waelid faced us, confident. ¡°Gather up. We¡¯ll review the map and finalize our strategy.¡±

    We formed a circle around him and Fan. The Headmaster¡¯s voice echoed once more. ¡°May fortune favor you all. Remember, greatness is earned through strength, loyalty, and truth.¡±

    Formalities concluded, the other houses began their preparations.

    Waelid spread the map across a stone surface. ¡°The map already circled these four locations. The Pillar is big, guys¡ªlike really big. Five miles wide either way, and the first floor is a mile tall before hitting the floor of the second level. The locations for Scrollguards are likely near significant landmarks¡ªwater sources, elevated terrains, places of power. When we get there, everyone keep an eye out for those things.¡±

    Fan pointed along a line. ¡°The main river cuts through here. Past trials suggest a Scrollguard favors the river. Ours was by a river, remember?¡± she asked Waelid, who nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll split into two teams when we climb to the first level to cover more ground,¡± Waelid said.

    ¡°We will head here first; it¡¯s the center part from the hole in the Pillar. From here we can split up,¡± he added.

    ¡°Any questions?¡± Fan asked.

    No one said anything. Some shook their heads.

    ¡°Good, get ready,¡± Fan said.

    Anticipation and nerves mixed inside me. My stomach grumbled, and I felt like I could throw up. I was picking at my thumb, but because of the leather gloves I couldn¡¯t feel the sensation. The Practical and the unknown of Level 1 made me uneasy.

    ¡°Prime your GGs,¡± Waelid announced.

    I twisted a knob below my thumb on the Grapple Gauntlet and heard a high-pitched whining sound as a small crystal in the gauntlet glowed. We had 300 meters of thin thread made of a special material that could hold a 500-pound person with ease.

    As we all tuned our gauntlets, a horn sounded¡ªa deep note signaling the imminent start.

    ¡°Positions,¡± Fan directed.

    We moved toward the base of the Pillar, the vast shaft looming above like a great maw. The air was charged.

    ¡°On your call, House Anu,¡± Arlo called. A final horn sounded.

    ¡°Ready up!¡± Waelid shouted at us and held out his arm. We held up our gauntlets and pointed them to the wall he indicated.

    ¡°Launch!¡± Waelid commanded. I fired my gauntlet, and we flew up into the Cavernous Canopy.

    In unison, we launched our grapples, hooks soaring upward as we ascended into the unknown.

    As soon as Waelid commanded us to launch, the cavern exploded with the hiss and thwip of grappling hooks firing in all directions. Around me, my classmates sprang into action, their cables darting upward like metallic snakes. I followed suit, my own gauntlet jerking slightly as the hook shot skyward, the reinforced cable unspooling with a soft whir before embedding itself into the rocky wall far above with a bright spark.

    The hollow, cylindrical expanse inside Baldred¡¯s Pillar stretched endlessly upward. From where we stood on the uneven cavern floor, it was a mile to the first official level of the pillar¡ªthe Cavernous Canopy. Above us, the narrow shaft seemed to go on forever, its upper reaches hidden in misty darkness. Layers of rock jutted out at irregular intervals, forming natural ledges that broke up the smooth cylindrical walls. The climb wasn¡¯t just a straight shot; we¡¯d have to zigzag, grappling from one side of the shaft to the other to gain altitude.

    I gripped my hand into a fist, feeling the cool metal of the gauntlet shift slightly against my knuckles. My thumb brushed the small button embedded along the side of my index finger¡ªthe retract mechanism. Taking a deep breath, I pressed it.

    CLICK.

    The gauntlet hummed, and the cable began to reel in. My boots left the ground as I shot upward, the force jolting through my arms. Wind whipped against my face, cold and sharp. My stomach lurched as the cavern floor shrank rapidly below, and the vastness of the hollow interior hit me again¡ªwalls curving outward, the opening stretching as wide as two football fields. Above, shadows darted as my classmates swung from wall to wall, each trying to outpace the others.

    I hurtled toward the rocky wall where my grappling hook had lodged. My free hand reached out instinctively to brace myself.

    THWOMP.

    The impact knocked the breath from my lungs, but I held firm, gripping the embedded hook for stability. Dust and small pebbles dislodged, cascading down into the abyss.

    ¡°Keep moving!¡± Waelid¡¯s voice thundered from above. He was already well ahead, swinging effortlessly from his gauntlet¡¯s grapple like a crimson-cloaked spider. His maroon cape trailed behind him, flaring dramatically as he fired another cable upward.

    Beside me, Tevin whooped, his deep laughter echoing through the cavern. For a man his size, he moved with surprising agility, using his massive frame to swing farther with each launch. ¡°This is incredible!¡± he bellowed, his voice full of glee.

    ¡°Focus, big guy!¡± Zenobia barked from a ledge above, firing her grappling hook with precision. Her golden hair gleamed in the pale crystal light filtering from somewhere above.

    Below, Silas¡¯s mechanical arm whirred as he adjusted it, the grappling mechanism embedded in his customized gauntlet transforming into a small hand cannon. With a smirk, he launched himself upward, the blast propelling him higher than most of us could manage. ¡°I could do this all day,¡± he called, catching my eye as he shot past.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope you won¡¯t have to,¡± I muttered under my breath, my gaze shifting upward. The ledge marking the first level was still agonizingly far away.

    The climb wasn¡¯t straightforward. Jagged outcroppings and overhangs forced us to crisscross across the hollow chamber, each swing needing careful aim. One misstep, and you¡¯d either slam into the rock face or plummet into the abyss below.

    ¡°Watch the overhangs!¡± Fan¡¯s voice rang out as she swung gracefully, her movements fluid and precise. Her pale skin seemed to glow under the faint light, making her look almost ethereal.

    I gritted my teeth and launched my next hook. The cable shot upward, embedding into a rocky outcrop near the opposite wall. With a press of the button, I soared through the air, the rush of adrenaline mixing with a gnawing fear in my gut. Heights had never been my thing, but here, there was no room for hesitation.

    As I swung closer to the wall, I caught a glimpse of Ruriel a few feet ahead. His movements were calculated, almost lazy, but undeniably efficient. His purple ponytail whipped behind him as he landed on a narrow ledge. He paused just long enough to reach out and steady Rinka, who was struggling to find her footing.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± she panted, her gray hair damp with sweat.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting better,¡± I said as I swung up beside them, catching my breath. ¡°No one would believe you were terrified of heights a month ago.¡±

    ¡°I still am,¡± Rinka replied, her voice trembling slightly. She readied her gauntlet again, the determination in her eyes fierce. ¡°I¡¯m just pretending I¡¯m not.¡± With a deep breath, she fired her hook and launched upward.

    I couldn¡¯t let her outpace me. Steeling myself, I aimed higher and fired. My hook embedded into the next section of rock, and I surged upward again. The air grew thinner and cooler as we climbed, the faint taste of iron and dust lingering with each breath. Sweat dripped down my temples despite the chill.

    The final ledge loomed into view¡ªa flat expanse jutting out from the wall, marking the end of our ascent. Waelid stood at the edge, waving us forward.

    ¡°One more push!¡± he called, his voice carrying through the cavern.

    With a grunt of effort, I fired my hook one last time. The cable reeled me upward, and I landed on the ledge with a heavy thud. My legs felt like jelly, but relief flooded me as I scrambled away from the edge. Solid ground had never felt so good.

    Others climbed up around me, all looking relieved.

    Waelid clapped his hands. ¡°Good work, House Anu. Take a breather, but stay sharp. We split into two teams here. Fan?¡±

    Fan stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯ll move faster in smaller groups.¡±

    She assigned groups briskly. I was paired with Rinka, Ruriel, Silas, Habr, and Amani.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Fan said firmly.

    We stepped into the dense foliage of the Cavernous Canopy. Waelid¡¯s group headed towards the mountains to the east that were drawn on the map. We headed to the river. Faint cries of unseen creatures echoed around us. The trial had finally begun.

    <hr>

    A loud horn echoed behind us. Fan looked back before continuing down the path. She adjusted the strap on her gauntlet and grunted. We had been walking at a decent but relaxed pace for about thirty minutes. ¡°Alright, I think it¡¯s about time we become more mobile. Remember, our grapples are our lifelines. Prime them again, get them warmed up.¡±

    We did so. I pressed the button, and my gauntlet whined to life. I tightened the straps on my grapple gauntlet, ensuring the mechanisms were functioning smoothly. Beside me, Silas flexed his mechanical arm, the attachments clicking into place.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Fan said abruptly, raising a hand. We came to a halt in a small clearing, the underbrush rustling softly beneath our feet. ¡°That horn? That means the next house is climbing the chasm right now. We have about twenty minutes, maybe even less, before they get to the first level. Let¡¯s speed some things up, shall we?¡± Fan said with her thick accent.

    She turned to face us, her black eyes looking like they were staring into each and every one of our souls. ¡°Your grapple gauntlets are more than just climbing tools,¡± she began. ¡°They¡¯re your key to navigating this terrain efficiently.¡±

    Ruriel crossed his arms skeptically. ¡°We know how to use them.¡±

    ¡°Not like this,¡± Fan replied with a faint smile. She held up her gauntlet, pointing to a small dial on the side. ¡°Professor Twinges had you install this during assembly¡ªthe speed compensator dial.¡±

    I glanced down at my own gauntlet, remembering being told to add it but not about its purpose. ¡°What¡¯s it do?¡± I asked.

    ¡°When turned to the maximum setting, it reduces the length of your grapple but significantly increases the speed of its output and retraction,¡± Fan explained. ¡°It allows for rapid movement through environments like this one.¡±

    She demonstrated by adjusting the dial to its highest setting. Aiming towards the trunks of the trees around us, she fired the grapple into the canopy. The hook shot out with a sharp hiss, and in an instant, Fan was airborne, swinging gracefully between the trees. She released and retracted the cable with fluid motions, moving effortlessly from branch to branch and trunk to trunk before landing lightly back beside us.

    ¡°Impressive,¡± Amani said under her breath.

    Silas grinned, his mechanical arm whirring softly. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to test some upgrades.¡± He flexed his arm and twisted his own speed compensator dial.

    He launched himself upward, moving with surprising agility as he swung through the trees, his mechanical arm adjusting with each motion.

    ¡°Alright, our turn,¡± I said, feeling a mix of excitement and nerves. I adjusted my dial, the gauntlet humming softly in response.

    One by one, we took to the trees. After a few minutes of crashing into branches and trunks, we grew accustomed to the increased speed. The forest became a blur of vibrant greens and browns as we soared between the branches.

    The wind rushed past my face, carrying the scents of wildflowers and damp leaves. My heart pounded¡ªnot from fear, but from exhilaration. Glancing to my side, I saw Silas swinging in tandem; he looked more natural with his mechanical arm than I felt with my regular arms. He had come to fully embrace the prosthetic.

    ¡°Keep your momentum steady!¡± Fan called out from ahead. ¡°Time your releases with the rhythm of the swing!¡±

    Habr maneuvered above, seamlessly switching attachments to clear small obstacles before re-engaging his grapple. Rinka moved with practiced grace, her movements almost dance-like as she navigated the canopy.

    ¡°Stay focused,¡± Fan reminded us. ¡°We¡¯re making good time, but¡ª¡°

    Another horn blared far behind us. The second house had reached the first floor, and the third house had begun their climb.

    ¡°Shit, move!¡± Fan said as she shot forward through the trees. We all followed.

    <hr>

    We emerged from the dense canopy onto a massive branch that jutted out like a natural balcony. The branch was so wide it felt like standing on solid ground, its surface covered in a soft layer of moss and tiny flowering plants. Panting slightly from the climb, we took a moment to catch our breath.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Silas murmured, voicing what we were all thinking.

    Before us stretched the vast expanse of the Cavernous Canopy. We saw everything from our position atop the high giant tree. The rainforest unfolded in waves of vibrant greens and deep shadows; the treetops formed a rolling sea of emerald that seemed to go on forever. The sounds of exotic birds and creatures echoed across the expanse. A majestic river carved its way through the middle of the landscape, its waters shimmering like a ribbon of silver under the filtered sunlight.

    On either side of the horizon, the pale, cloudy walls of the Pillar rose impossibly high, ascending until they met a ceiling of giant clouds and stone.

    The walls were a marvel¡ªimpossibly huge and holding up the weight of the enormous Pillar, yet semi-transparent, allowing beams of sunlight to penetrate and nourish the ecosystem within.

    ¡°We¡¯re a mile above the base ground floor,¡± Fan said softly, sitting on the edge. Her gaze was distant, as if she were seeing beyond what lay before us. ¡°The walls you see not only contain us but also protect and sustain this environment.¡±

    I ran my hand along the bark of the branch, feeling the life pulsing beneath the surface. ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe all of this exists inside the Pillar,¡± I remarked.

    ¡°Sometimes I forget how massive it truly is,¡± Rinka added, her eyes reflecting the shimmering river below.

    Silas adjusted his arm and stretched, peering into the distance. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± he asked, pointing toward a faint plume of red smoke rising near where the river met the mountainous east side of the floor.

    Fan pulled out a cylindrical device from her pack. ¡°That¡¯s Waelid¡¯s team,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯ve made it to a Scrollguard.¡±

    She aimed the device toward the river and pulled a small lever. A bright red flare shot into the sky, ascending swiftly before fizzing out in a burst of crimson sparks.

    ¡°That¡¯ll let him know we saw his signal and are moving on to our target,¡± Fan said. She grinned and looked back at us. ¡°I hope you all are ready for some action.¡± She aimed her gauntlet onto the tree, and with a *THUNK* she attached her grapple to the wood and slowly lowered herself down.

    We prepared to move, checking our equipment one last time, and descended after her. The ambient sounds of the rainforest filled the air¡ªthe distant calls of exotic birds, the rustling of unseen creatures, the gentle whisper of the wind through the leaves.

    <hr>

    We trudged through the rainforest floor for a good twenty minutes. The underbrush was thick here, with ferns brushing against our legs and the rich scent of humidity and earth filling the air.

    ¡°Hold up,¡± Fan whispered, raising a hand. We halted instantly, the group forming a semicircle around her. She reached into a pouch at her side and pulled out a smooth, rune-inscribed stone that pulsed with a faint, rhythmic glow.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Habr asked, his eyes fixed on the stone.

    ¡°A proximity tracker,¡± Fan explained. ¡°It detects powerful energy signatures¡ªlike those emitted by Scrollguards.¡± She held it up for all to see. The stone emitted a slow, steady pulse.

    ¡°Boom... boom... boom,¡± Silas murmured, matching the rhythm.

    ¡°As we get closer to a significant source of energy, the pulses will quicken,¡± Fan continued. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s sensing something, but it¡¯s still at a distance.¡±

    Silas adjusted his mechanical arm, the gears clicking softly. ¡°So, what¡¯s our strategy when we find it?¡±

    Fan glanced around the group, her gaze steady. ¡°Ruriel, Erik, and I will take point as melee fighters. Rinka, provide ranged support. Habr, Amani, and Silas will handle support roles¡ªdistractions, flanking, and any necessary healing.¡±

    I tightened the grip on my weapon. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Remember,¡± Fan emphasized, ¡°our goal is to retrieve the scroll, not stay engaged in unnecessary combat. Be efficient and stay alert. If things look like they are going south, help each other pull out. I will be giving orders throughout.¡±

    Suddenly, the stone¡¯s pulsations began to quicken.

    BOOM-BOOM... BOOM-BOOM... BOOM-BOOM

    The light intensified with each beat.

    ¡°Uh, Fan?¡± my voice wavered slightly. ¡°I think it¡¯s getting closer. Fast.¡±

    Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed. She grabbed the stone as it pulsed even more rapidly. ¡°Shit. Something¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°A Scrollguard?¡± Ruriel asked, raising his twin tanto blades.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡ªit sounds heavier.¡± Fan pulled out her weapons¡ªa small hammer and a small round buckler shield.

    The ground beneath us trembled, a subtle vibration escalating into a violent shaking. The distant sound of cracking wood grew louder. Trees ahead of us began to sway unnaturally before snapping like twigs.

    ¡ª¡®It¡¯s coming!¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªWe¡¯ve got this. We will win, I said, gritting my teeth.

    I held my wooden staff, flipped it in my hands to a combat position, and tossed my pack aside. The other classmates did the same, readying their own weapons.

    ¡°Positions!¡± Fan commanded.

    Before we could fully react, the foliage ahead exploded. A massive lizard-like creature burst through, its scales shimmering with an iridescent hue. Rows of razor-sharp teeth lined its gaping maw, and its eyes glowed with an eerie, unnatural light. Under its body, attached to its belly, was a large scroll the size of a human, wrapped up with golden rope.

    ¡°Scrollguard!¡± Fan yelled. ¡°Attack!¡± She reached out her hand, and her grappling hook shot out from her gauntlet and plunged into the flesh of the giant lizard.

    The Scrollguard roared, and Fan flew through the air. Her black eyes were wild with rage, and a large smile was painted across her face. She bellowed as she flew, hurtling at the monstrous lizard. Her hammer blazed down on the beast.

    ¡°Die!¡± She raged.

 Chapter 21: The Scrollguard

    Fan¡¯s hammer connected with the Scrollguard¡¯s snout, the impact echoing through the clearing as the giant beast¡¯s head snapped downward. A red mist of blood erupted from its scaly head. Fan stood on top of the giant reptilian, her feet planted firmly along the bridge of the beast¡¯s nose. A black aura traced her body. Her gray clay-like skin shined brighter and her eyes grew darker. She raised her gauntlet and shot it into the wound she opened. The monster howled and buckled.

    My eyes widened, and I couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°What kind of power let you do that? What''s up with the glowing body?¡±

    ¡°Blood infusions!¡± she yelled over the loud grumble as the beast gathered itself. ¡°This is the power you are competing for! Our job is to show you the potential of it. Think of it as... motivation!¡± She grinned, her eyes blazing with intensity. The beast bucked and twisted, trying to shake her. But Fan held firm. The grappling hook was buried in the Scrollguard¡¯s skin and held her place. She planted her feet and swung her hammer again, aiming for the Scrollguard¡¯s jaw.

    A loud popping noise echoed amongst the trees as Fan¡¯s attack broke the bone.

    My heart pounded in my ears, almost louder than the heavy, earth-shaking thuds of the Scrollguard as it trampled around and swung its head violently. Fan retracted her grapple and kicked herself away from the twisting creature. She landed with acrobatic grace next to me. I barely had a moment to react before the creature regained its focus. The giant beast turned its massive yellow eyes on Fan. It barreled forward with fury.

    The ground beneath our feet vibrated with each thunderous step, the air filled with the acrid scent of disturbed earth. Fan¡¯s hammer strikes had done little to slow it down. Her aura continued to glow black next to me. Her black eyes had a strange white glow along the outer edges of them.

    She sprinted forward, jumped, and twisted over the lizard¡¯s dive attack. Both Silas and I dodged, covering our heads from the fallen debris made as the beast crashed into the earth. Fan landed on the back of the Scrollguard and shot her grapple into its back, steadying herself.

    ¡°Spread out! Hit the ankles! Don¡¯t let it pin us down! Rinka, aim for the wounds I opened. Erik, try to knock it off balance. Go,¡± Fan commanded.

    An arrow whizzed past me and struck the giant lizard in its forehead, the same spot where Fan had slammed her hammer into earlier. I twisted and saw Rinka standing on the branch of a tree. She gave me a thumbs-up. The beast roared. I turned back and saw it kick up a large rock with its back foot. The Scrollguard swiped its tail, aiming for our archer.

    ¡°Rinka watch-¡± As I turned, I saw Rinka use her grapple gauntlet to shoot herself out of the way. She landed on a nearby branch and wiped her forehead. I breathed a sigh of relief and turned around.

    I focused back on the battle and saw Silas flanking the Scrollguard. He had switched out his mechanical arm attachment to his sword. It was badass, to say the least seeing a blade-armed kid charge towards danger.

    Instead of using my grapple gauntlet, I sprinted to catch up to Silas. My body glided over the battlefield as I pumped my legs. I felt Fern breathe with me. In the chaos of battle, where everyone was distracted, I could let loose.

    My heart beat twice as fast as it ever had. It was like having an engine in my chest. Our ¡®doubled strength¡¯ propelled me forward like a shark, dodging craters in the dirt, and the massive legs stomping around.

    I twisted around the reptile¡¯s back legs, leaving Silas behind, and slammed my bo staff into its enormous back foot. I aimed for a round protruding ankle bone.

    THWACK

    My staff slammed into its ankle bone. The impact reverberated through my hands, but I endured. As did my staff. It did not break, no matter how much force I put into it.

    ¡ªWhat kind of wood was this made from? I wondered.

    The beast howled and twisted.

    ¡°Now! Silas, go!¡± Ruriel yelled. I turned, looking past the lizard¡¯s body, to see my two roommates charge in and slice their blades across the beast¡¯s feet. Crimson blood sprayed out, half coating Silas in the red liquid.

    I held myself back from gagging.

    The Scrollguard screeched and twisted, stumbling with weakened legs. It tried to chomp down on Silas, but as it tried to bite down on them, Fan yanked the spiny fin on the back of the beast. The lizard missed its snack and ended up taking a big bite of dirt.

    Amani and Habr ran up, taking positions directly in front of the creature¡¯s snout, brass knuckles drawn. They started pummeling the snot out of the fallen beast. Both of their punches packed a heavy force behind them. The things Silas said about their strength were true.

    Their first repeatedly slammed into the skull. The beasts yelped. Bones were cracking as Amani and Habr silently slammed their brass knuckles into each eye socket. It was gruesome.

    ¡ªI kinda feel bad for it.

    Fan had slid down the snout and jumped up in the air. She twisted several times like an acrobat and swung her hammer down onto its skull. Just as her hammer was about to make contact, a burst of hot steam erupted from the beast¡¯s body.

    Hot steam stung my eyes immediately. I closed them tight and tried to peek to see anything, but the steam caused me to close them again.

    I closed them tight, squinting as I tried to peek through the dense cloud, but the heat forced them shut again. I heard loud screeching as my eyes were closed.

    ¡ª¡®What happened to the beast? We were winning,¡¯ Fern said to me.

    After a moment, I forced my eyes open, adjusting to the pain. All around me, steam billowed, thick and disorienting¡ªI could barely see my hand in front of my face.

    ¡°Focus up!¡± Fan¡¯s voice cut through the hiss of the steam. ¡°The Scrollguard has entered its second stage. It¡¯s distressed, we have it on the run!¡± She sounded both urgent and exhilarated, her voice carrying over the chaos. ¡°I¡¯ve hunted these things before¡ªwith Waelid. We did it during orientation practicals and during pillar floor resets.¡± Her words were quick but confident. ¡°Rinka! Are you in position?!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rinka¡¯s shout came from above, her voice echoing through the thick mist. I looked up, impressed, even though I could barely see her. Fan had thought ahead¡ªpositioning Rinka above to monitor the battlefield from above the steam.

    ¡°You could have warned us about this!¡± I called out, half in frustration, half in admiration.

    Fan barked a laugh through the steam. ¡°Part of the test Recruit Erik! See how you react on your feet. How you handle things when they go wrong. We won¡¯t hold your hand,¡± she paused. ¡°The Scrollguard¡¯s smaller now. It¡¯s faster and more agile. This isn¡¯t about one big bite anymore¡ªit¡¯s death by a hundred cuts.¡±

    Her words sank in just as Rinka¡¯s voice rang out from above. ¡°It¡¯s heading towards Habr and Amani!¡±

    ¡°Stay back to back, you two! Prepare to block, or strike!¡± Fan yelled. But a sharp cry echoed through the steam¡ªHabr¡¯s scream. I turned my head, heart hammering as I tried to locate them. The Scrollguard had attacked them.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, just a small gash,¡± Amani said. I heard more mumblings from her as she said something to Habr.

    I gritted my teeth. Frustration bubbled in my chest.

    ¡ªThink, Erik, think. The steam was making us blind, but...

    My mind flashed back to Stealth and Survival class¡ªto the snake ¡®incident¡¯. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and cleared my mind. I lowered my staff until it touched the ground, grounding myself as I listened.

    Fern focused alongside me, our senses overlapping. I could hear it¡ªthe subtle shifting, the faint scrape of claws against rock, the rush of movement through steam. The echolocation I had developed activated. In my mind¡¯s eye, the vibrations created a picture. Fern¡¯s voice echoed in awe. ¡°It¡¯s incredible... we can see with our hearing.¡±

    ¡°There,¡± I whispered, feeling a rush of clarity.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming towards you Fan! On your right!¡± Rinka shouted from up above.

    I added. ¡°Aim upwards¡ªit¡¯s seven feet tall... wait... and¡­now!¡±

    Fan didn¡¯t hesitate.

    With my eyes closed, I saw her swing with sound. Her movements ripple in my mind. She grunted and swung her hammer with a powerful arc. The weapon sailed through the steam, finding its target with a resounding crunch. That was followed by a high-pitched screech from the Scrollguard. The creature tumbled past Fan and headed towards me. It was disoriented; it was open.

    I planted my feet, and my eyes were closed. I held my hands as Hopsander instructed me, and I cocked my hip back, ready to twist. Claws scraped against the ground. Five yards, three yards, one yard. I yelled and released the tension I built up. My bo staff crushed into the lower jaw of the beast appearing in the mist.

    It let out a gasping scream before it fell, colliding with me. I fell backward and its large-scale body rolled over me before falling into the dirt. The steam lessened and Fan ran towards me in the steam.

    ¡°Where is it?¡± She said, panting. I pointed towards the twitching body on the ground as I pushed myself up with my staff.

    Fan slid on her knees towards the bottle. She ripped out a glass bottle from her back pocket and pulled out a long, thin knife. She quickly punctured the creature¡¯s chest. A smooth trail of blood poured out and Fan held her ear to the beast¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What are you-¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Fan said, shutting me up. The rest of our group walked up slowly. The mist was gone. Fan grinned and then held the bottle up to the knife. The blood had pooled at her feet and now, when the flow was slowing, she let the remaining bits of fresh blood fall into the jar. When the jar was almost filled, the blood stopped pouring out of the creature¡¯s chest. Its body stopped moving and its eyes lost all life.

    With the final drops of blood in the jar, Fan smiled, her eyes finding mine. ¡°Good job, Erik! You use your senses expertly. Professor Srlick would be proud. Much stronger than the average recruit,¡± she added. Her eyes narrowed. ¡°Wonder why.¡±

    ¡ªShe knows why, I thought, remembering how she could tell I was a ¡°Twin-soul¡± when she first met me.

    I ignored her comment and nodded at the blood vial. She stood up and pulled a small pinch of Pillardust out and sprinkled it into the jar.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Step one to the infusion process, recruit.¡± She said. She placed the vial of blood in her pack.

    ¡°I thought the infusion had to be done here with the magical beast¡¯s last breath?¡± Silas asked, stepping up with Ruriel. They both looked exhausted from trying to dodge all the fallen debris from the beast earlier.

    Fan shook her head. ¡°If you collect the blood during the last heartbeats and seal it with Pillardust, you can use the blood later for an official infusion process. This helps us control all variables, so we try to collect as many blood infusion samples as we can when in the field. Who knows, maybe this one will be your infusion. Could be useful, yeah? Steam powers, enhanced strength, speed.¡±

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s how it works? Do we get powers too? Well, what¡¯s yours? Can you show us any powers?¡± I asked back to back to back.

    ¡°Enough Erik,¡± Fan said, holding up a hand. ¡°You will learn this. I¡¯m no teacher. Let¡¯s focus on the task at hand.¡± She bent down and grabbed the scroll, now much smaller. She put the item away and tied her pack closed.

    We all took a moment to catch our breath, the adrenaline still coursing through our veins. Exhaustion settled in. Fan looked around at the group. Her black, iris-less eyes observed us.

    ¡ªOne would call those eyes soulless, but that¡¯s mean. I am not even sure what kind of race she is. She is humanoid, but that skin and those eyes¡­ they are something else, I thought. Do you know what she is? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®I think she¡¯s from Kohlin. My brother used to talk about them. An island of warrior women where they are born from carved clay,¡¯ Fern said.

    Fan stood up abruptly. ¡°Alright, everyone, listen up. We need to find Waelid¡¯s group quickly so we can help them get their scroll and leave. We¡¯re making great time¡ªit¡¯s a miracle we found a Scrollguard this fast.¡± She pointed to herself with her thumb. ¡°During our year, it took until nightfall to track even one down. I am surprised we found one while the sun was out. They mostly move at night.¡± She paused, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Well, we didn¡¯t really find it. It found us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rinka said quietly. She stood up next to Fan. The tall Kohlin woman looked intimidating next to the sweet small Rinka. ¡°It was quite odd that it came charging at us like it did. Almost as if something set it off.¡±

    Fan shook her head. ¡°No time to worry about that now. Let¡¯s move out! Stay alert for any dangers.¡± She led the way, her posture still rigid with energy.

    Something felt off. Was this really the same Practical where students died? It all felt too easy so far. Beat down a couple of helpless monsters and then head back? There was nothing...challenging about this.

    ¡ªFern, what are your thoughts? Does something feel off about all of this? I thought to him. The mental speaking to him was becoming second nature.

    ¡ª''I agree. Why make it seem so dangerous when Fan can do those sorts of powerful attacks? And what about Waelid? He stopped a guardian himself, which seemed much more terrifying than the Scrollguard.''

    ¡ªYeah, let''s keep our ears open for any surprises. Let''s not let our guard down.

    <hr>

    The sun set behind us. Its orange color shined through the clouded walls of the Pillar. The first floor bathed in golden hour light. We navigated through the forest floor. The steam cloud was far behind us and the dead, drained body of the Scrollguard was left to decompose and regenerate somewhere else within the Pillar in six months. We were heading towards the mountain area where Waelid¡¯s group was supposed to be. Instead of using our grapple gauntlets to speed through the trees, we walked, trying to regain our strength after the battle. My muscles were screaming from the exertion, and I wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone seemed drained, except for Fan, who was still moving like we had just started the day.

    ¡°Adrenaline crash,¡± Fan said, noticing our slower pace. ¡°First dance with real danger always does that¡ªhits you harder than you think. Sometimes recruits even pass out.¡± She pulled out a small object and tossed it into her mouth before she mumbled to us behind the food. ¡°Eat up. Ol¡¯ Mumm¡¯s muffins. They¡¯ll help.¡±

    I grabbed the muffin I had stashed away and took a bite. It was surprisingly good¡ªsweet with a hint of cinnamon and small pockets of honey. The taste was an added benefit because, within moments, I could feel the energy seeping back into my body as I ate. Habr even remarked that the cuts on his legs, caused by the Scrollguard, had already started healing. Slowly, strength returned to us, and we prepared to pick up the pace.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Fan called out, ¡°you all ready? Gauntlets up! Let¡¯s catch up to Waelid¡¯s group.¡± We all raised our grapple gauntlets, aiming for the higher branches to propel ourselves forward.

    But before we could fire, a rustle sounded from the surrounding trees, and suddenly, shadow figures emerged from all sides, surrounding us. My heart sank as I recognized the black and gold sashes with the sigil¡ªHouse Enlil.

    Marcus, the arrogant bully who got humiliated by Waelid, stepped forward from the trees with a smug expression. ¡°Well, well, look what we have here, a couple of anuses''¡± he sneered. The House Enlil recruits laughed. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking that scroll, thank you very much.¡±

    ¡ªDamn that''s kinda clever. What can I do with Enlil...En-loser? I thought intrusively.

    He gestured around, and I counted at least twenty Enlil recruits, many with bows drawn, others wielding hammers and blades, all surrounding us. One girl caught my eye. The one who had switched houses with me during the blood sorting. She held a long, thin Katana and stared me down with pale eyes behind black hair.

    ¡ªOutnumbered and out-gunned, I thought.

    ¡ª''What was that about not letting our guard down?'' Fern grumbled in my mind.

    Ignoring him, I tightened my grip on the staff, I saw the same response ripple over my companions as tension spread. Fan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Then, her body glowed with that black outline illuminating her.

    ¡ªIf the boss says it''s on, it''s on. Let''s go Fern. They can''t kill us, it''s against the rules and all that. I thought to him.

    ¡ª''Finally, I can let out more anger'' He said behind what sounded like gritted teeth.

    I focused on my breathing, urging Fern forward to pull in his strength again. I felt him stand up beside me.

    Across from us, Marcus started to glow himself.

    ¡ªShit.

    A bright red light shined across his body and his shadow grew around us. His head dropped and twitched as he looked towards the ground. Then, he looked up at us, and four bright white eyes shined from his now-changed face.

    "Meet my blood infusion," He said.

 Chapter 22: Infusions

    ¡°Hey jackass,¡± I yelled over the growling upperclassmen. ¡°Why exactly are we fighting? There¡¯s six Scrollguards, yeah? Just go find your own.¡±

    Marcus twitched. His face looked¡­demonic. Four jagged eyes of red light glared at me across the opening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, recruit,¡± Fan said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m serious. Are you just trying to be an asshole?¡± I looked back at Marcus.

    ¡°It seems your entire house is filled with bitches, Fan. What kind of show is Waelid running over there? Such a shame that a Chapter Master of his strength has to put up with mouthy brats like them.¡±

    I tilted my head, tightened my jaw, and held back an assault of curses. ¡°Alright, whatever you say, big man.¡± I relaxed and let out a chuckle and looked up at his recruits. They were just other sixteen-year-olds. Kids.

    ¡ªAfter seeing how strong they can get, I guess there really is no need to hold back. I thought. I can shake off the guilt for what I have to do to protect my class, and to become stronger. I told you we would have to form powerful alliances, right, Fern?

    ¡ª¡®You did. Yes, and by beating them all down into the earth and showing them how much stronger we are, we will earn the respect we deserve,¡¯ He said, a wild tone rang in his voice.

    I took a deep breath and shook my head. I didn¡¯t have time to teach him how those kinds of thoughts border on hate. I had to use his strength with mine to win. For the moment, I let his comment slide. I would have to address it later. What mattered now was to protect everyone.

    I was almost positive that House Enlil wouldn¡¯t resort to killing. They heard what I had said. There was no reason to fight with us when this trial could be won without violence. What he wanted now was violence because of some hatred he had for Waelid.

    ¡°I told you Erik,¡± Fan said. I looked over to her and saw her shadow grow like Marcus¡¯. She was pulling on more strength from her blood infusion. I took a step back as Fan grew. Her limbs extended five or six inches. She looked less and less human.

    ¡ª¡®I-is this what Infusion does to you? How could that be like what we have?¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice shook with fear at seeing the upperclassman transform.

    Opposite of us, Marcus also grew. His limbs grew thicker, and his body grew wider. Then he vomited. White ichor splattered from his mouth, and his hands grew larger.

    ¡ªI hope not, they¡¯re¡­kind of disgusting. We are the upgrade for sure, I said, trying to rally his confidence, and mine.

    It must have worked, because I felt my heart beat pump twice as hard again. I looked around at the recruits on both sides. The Enlil students had lowered their bows and weapons and were standing in awe of their

    captain''s transformation.

    ¡°They¡¯re distracted,¡± I whispered to my group. Ruriel stood next to me and shook his head slowly. I turned slightly to see Rinka nod. Her silver hair, now tied up, revealed her burn scar. She wasn¡¯t so ashamed of it these days. I looked over at Amani, Habr and Silas, who also met my eyes and shook their heads.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Silas mouthed.

    ¡°Head for the small tree path over there,¡± I whispered and pointed with my nose at a small winding path between thick vegetation. ¡°On my mark, we will lose them in the trees and draw them into an enclosed space. Let¡¯s let Fan handle him.¡± They nodded and tensed up, ready to dash away.

    I shifted my legs, building a firm base for support. I switched my stance, holding the bo staff on its end. And I raised my staff to crush the dirt in front of me.

    WHACK

    Dirt exploded around us, and a cloud of brown dusts filled the air. I heard Marcus road and Fan sprinted forward.

    ¡°Now!¡± I sprinted down the path I pointed to, leading the rest of my group into the thick forest.

    <hr>

    We weaved through the underbrush, leaves and branches whipping past us. The sounds of Fan and Marcus¡¯ fight were like small thunderclaps. When I heard the stomping slow and the cursing grew, I smiled.

    I signaled for everyone to climb up a small hill on the side of the small path. We pushed through the bushes of thorns without care. One thing to be thankful for of Waelid¡¯s training was his insistence on being able to barge through no matter what the terrain is.

    ¡°Catch your breath,¡± I whispered, panting slightly. ¡°Here¡¯s what we will do.¡±

    Amani and Habr stood close together, their eyes scanning the path behind us. House Enlil was far away, but they were coming. Boot camp made us faster than the other house. By a good measure, it seemed.

    I looked at everyone and lowered my voice. ¡°Amani, Habr, I need your help.¡±

    They turned toward me, focus flashed across their face.

    ¡°Find some rocks, sticks or whatever you can throw and disorient them when they come up that bend,¡± I said, pointing down the path we took. ¡°Make them think there are more of us than them.¡±

    A flicker of a smile crossed Amani¡¯s lips, and Habr¡¯s eyes softened. They exchanged a brief glance.

    They nodded in unison.

    ¡°Be careful,¡± I added. ¡°Work together.¡±

    Without a word, they slipped into the bushes. Habr hopped across to another small, steep hill on the other side of the road. Watching them, I felt a surge of confidence. I could do this.

    I turned to Rinka, who was checking, helping pull a few twigs out of Silas¡¯ mechanical arm. ¡°Rinka, can you find a vantage point up in the trees?¡±

    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not killing them, right?¡± she asked, concern bending her eyebrows.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± I said. I looked around at my three classmates, Rinka, Ruriel, and Silas. ¡°Listen y¡¯all, the rules seemed clear to me. No killing. Said nothing about hurting them to secure out victory.¡±

    Rinka seemed worried still, while Ruriel was already pulling out a throwing knife out from his belt. Silas seemed¡­twitchy. He looked over his shoulder and back at me.

    ¡°The odds are like 10 to 3 or something, Erik! How are we going to take them down?¡±

    ¡°Just trust me. I¡¯ve got plenty of strategic options.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± He asked again.

    ¡°Too late. Just trust me. Ruriel, go with Rinka up in the trees. Aim for their legs or dominant arms. We want to take them out of the battle, not torture them. Silas, you come with me. We have them right where we want them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, not sure how to feel about ya bossing me around mate, you know I like to work alone.¡± Ruriel said with a smirk. He looked over at Rinka, who frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t mean I won¡¯t join ya.¡± He aimed his grapple gauntlet up at a large branch, twenty feet above us.

    THWIP

    He flew up into the tree and pulled out more knives. He held them between his teeth. Rinka still looked unsure.

    ¡°I¡­I just don¡¯t know if I can do that to them. They are like us.¡±

    ¡°Look, Rinka. It¡¯s a game of confidence. You¡¯re right, those kids are feeling the same way as us. This is likely the first time they¡¯ve seen their upperclassman transform like that, just like us. This is the first time they¡¯ve seriously drawn weapons at someone that¡¯s not a monster. Just like us, they are new to this. But we need to win. If it helps us achieve our own goals and dreams, then we need to do what they won¡¯t. Whoever acts first wins. And that¡¯s us. They thought they won when they ambushed us. But now, it¡¯s our turn.¡± I gave her a confident smile and held up my fist out towards her.

    She looked at me for a moment before nodding her head quickly. She bumped fists with mine and looked up at the tree branches.

    A high-pitched whistle rang in the air. Amani.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going back up¡­¡± Rinka let out a sigh and launched herself up to a branch opposite of Ruriel. She leaned against the trunk of the tree and prepared to draw an arrow.

    A second high pitch whistle. Then, I heard the crash of or branches and leaves. Amani and Habr were starting the distraction. I heard confused shouts down the path and twisted my head towards Silas.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°We are going to go in when they panic. Aim for their ankles. Run fast.¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say, Erik. You have a staff. I have to actually slice them. You know, draw blood? The thing that makes you barf,¡± He hissed as we crept through the bushes towards the yelling. We stayed on the high ground, out of sight from the path below.

    ¡°Look, man, think of it this way. They probably have some version of special healing muffins like we did. So they will only bleed a little. They will heal. Trust in your big bro Erik.¡±

    He adjusted his mechanical arm, the gears clicking as he extended the blade on his arm. The blade slid out from his metal palm just over a foot long.

    ¡°Sure, sure. Just tell me where to go. Also, aren¡¯t we the same age?¡±

    From above, I saw Rinka stand slowly, still obscured among the branches. She nocked an arrow and drew her bowstring back. I crept up to the steep bank of the hill and watched as the first of House Enlil approached. They were covered in scratches and cursing.

    I turned back to Rinka. She aimed at a recruit and whispered to herself. For a moment she hesitated, but then drew back the string.

    She released the arrow. It soared past the recruit¡¯s shoulder, startling him and causing confusion among their ranks.

    Taking advantage of the distraction, Amani and Habr threw more rocks on either side of the group of kids. House Enlil screamed at each other to group up. The group of about twenty pushed each other into one gigantic mass of students. A perfect target.

    A throwing knife whirled down from above on the right of the group.

    ¡°Aieee!¡± A scream came from a recruit struck in the leg by Ruriel¡¯s knife.

    I looked up in time to see him launch himself to another tree above them, using the moment to reposition himself.

    Another arrow whizzed by from behind me. It found itself inside the shoulder of a tall boy. He screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Several of the House Enlil students dropped their weapons and tried to push past the rest of their classmates.

    ¡ªNice hit Rinka! I thought.

    Silas and I weaved forward above them. A group of two House Enlil students ran back down the path they came up, and Amani and Habr descended on them from their hiding spots. Both the Veclan kids slammed their metal covered knuckles into the jaws of the two enemy recruits. They fell like a sack of potatoes before Amani and Habr dove back into the overgrowth.

    Another throwing knife found its target as a girl screamed out in pain. Followed by an arrow which hit a metal shield.

    A loud voice bellowed.

    ¡°This is how House Anu fights? How cowardly and dishonorable,¡±

    Amani and Habr threw more large rocks, causing the group of Enlil recruits to be distracted. Silas and I slid down the hill. I channeled my strength and speed. I focused and made sure each step and each push of my feet felt focused and precise. Prioritizing speed and accuracy over power, I aimed for their ankles.

    Like a dancing tornado, I struck down recruits one by one.

    We came from behind them and hit their back line. I twisted and turned as I ran. Five shins I shattered, five calfs Silas cut as he sprinted behind me. We used our grapple gauntlets to launch ourselves back into the canopy.

    Habr stepped forward as two recruits charged at him in the bush. One swung a sword at him, which he deflected by punching their wrist. The other, Amani dove onto before blunting his face with the knuckles. The boy was knocked out.

    A sudden commotion drew my attention. Ruriel had engaged with several recruits on his own. Some had seen Silas and I use our grapple gauntlets to jump away and had copied us. They were on Ruriel¡¯s branch. He held off one, knocking a short boy off the branch into a thorny bush. But more were closing in on him.

    ¡°Ruriel!¡± I shouted, and shot my grapple gauntlet towards him.

    He glanced back, a flicker of annoyance in his eyes, but didn¡¯t object as I moved through the air to assist. I hit the release switch on my gauntlet and used my momentum to slam into the shield of one of House Enlil¡¯s recruits. The kid crashed into the trunk of the tree and I used my staff to pivot before I slammed the wood into the recruit¡¯s arm, breaking it in two.

    The loud crunch and pained scream from the recruit sent a shiver down my spine.

    ¡ªThis is brutal, I thought, shaking my head. Was this the only way I could have solved it?

    ¡ª¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Fern asked. ¡®Don¡¯t you feel great? We can do things now one else can. We are like Fan, Waelid, Laska and them. We are like gods!¡¯

    I took a deep breath and pulled myself together. I couldn¡¯t have a moral conundrum with Fern right now. I pushed the thought aside, and I watched Ruriel fend off another recruit.

    ¡°Working alone isn¡¯t always the best idea,¡± I remarked.

    He gave an annoyed nod. ¡°Noted.¡±

    We shot ourselves down to the ground. House Enlil had scattered, but we had taken out a good bit of them. They will be scared, and they do not know how many of us there are.

    Habr and Amani came out of the bushes and waved over to us.

    ¡°Do you know where the rest went?¡± I asked, calling over to them.

    An arrow whizzed past me, grazing Habr¡¯s arm. Amani immediately pulled him behind a large log for cover. Ruriel and I sprinted over to them and pressed ourselves behind the fallen tree.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Amani whispered.

    He nodded, clutching his arm. ¡°Just a scratch.¡±

    ¡°No more wounds, yes?¡± she whispered.

    Habr looked at her and winced as wrapped his wound. He says something in their language and she nodded in reply.

    THWIP THWIP

    Two grapples buried themselves into the ground next to us and Rinka stood up. Silas landed next to her.

    ¡°Get down!¡± I yelled, ¡°Archers out there.¡±

    ¡°Not anymore, brother,¡± Silas smiled and jerked his thumb at Rinka. ¡°Ace, over here, landed an arrow right in their archer¡¯s hand. The rest retreated after that. We are in the clear. They headed the opposite way as Fan and Marcus. I think they are abandoning him.¡±

    ¡°So much for the House of Loyalty, huh?¡± I laughed and stood up. ¡°We all good?¡± Everyone nodded.

    I smiled and patted everyone on the shoulder one by one. ¡°Amazing job everyone, wait till the others hear about this. That prize is ours,¡±

    We used our grapples to hurry back to the upperclassmen¡¯s battleground.

    <hr>

    What we saw was pure destruction.

    The road we had been on was ripped apart earth.

    Fan stood on one good leg while her other dragged behind her. Her body was cracked and chipped in places. Marcus was equally damaged. His body was bruised and bloodies, his deformed face was missing teeth. The two stood facing each other when Fan saw us in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Looks like my kids won,¡± she said, coughing out black liquid. ¡°Look now, House Anu, at the very power you will achieve. Believe it, you are not limited in this world! Witness my infusion!¡±

    ¡°Not so fast!¡± Marcus bellowed and charged towards Fan.

    The ground shook around Fan. Her skin turned oil black. The cracks sealed, and the chips in it were replaced. On Fan¡¯s back, a growth shot out the back of her spine. A long black tail with a hooked stinger on it. Her muscles grew and her face become concealed by a bright white mask. A symbol painted on the mask was that of a scorpion.

    Marcus froze mid-run, his monstrous eyes narrowing. ¡°Showing off for your students now, Fan?¡± he mocked in a guttural tone. ¡°Is this your idea of leadership?¡±

    Fan tilted her head, the scorpion mask gleaming ominously. She didn¡¯t respond, her silence more intimidating than any retort.

    I couldn¡¯t hold back. I really didn¡¯t like this fucker. ¡°At least she has students who stand by her!¡± I shouted across the shattered clearing. ¡°Look around, Marcus! Your recruits have abandoned you. They have no loyalty to you. Just give up!¡±

    His eyes flickered with rage. The realization that his team was nowhere to be seen seemed to hit him hard. ¡°Silence!¡± he roared. ¡°Do not lecture me on loyalty!¡±

    He convulsed violently. His body swelled, muscles bulging grotesquely. Massive, jagged claws erupted from his forearms. A hardened, black shell encased his torso, shimmering with an unnatural sheen. A pure white mask enveloped his face, bearing the symbol of a crab.

    ¡°He¡¯s been pushing himself beyond his normal limits,¡± Fan hissed, her voice distorted behind the mask. ¡°He should have stopped long ago. Marcus has not trained for this form like those of us of the third awakening have. Something is driving him further.¡±

    I was immediately suspicious. Did he take something to strengthen him but lose himself? ¡°Focus up, guys!¡± I called out to my team. ¡°We can¡¯t sit back and watch. Remember the Scrollguard we killed? Let¡¯s do the same¡ªlegs and shell, got it?¡±

    They nodded, and we grappled to the ground.

    Marcus let out an otherworldly scream and lunged at Fan. The two collided with a force that shook the earth. Monstrous forms clashed in a blur of dark limbs, a tail and claws. The two stood well over twenty feet tall. Their monstrous forms made me more curious about what the beast was that they infused with.

    ¡°Now!¡± I shouted.

    Silas and I sprinted forward. Amani and Habr flanked us, their brass knuckles shined in the setting sun. Marcus focused on Fan, leaving his lower body exposed.

    ¡°Go for the legs!¡± I urged.

    Silas reached him first, his mechanical arm hummed as he drove the blade into the back of Marcus¡¯s segmented, crab-like leg. Sparks flew as metal met shell. I drew back my staff and slammed it into the newly cut leg. Amani and Habr struck simultaneously at his other leg, their coordinated punches aiming for the joints. Their heavy blows cracked his shell.

    Marcus staggered, roaring in fury. ¡°You insignificant gnats!¡±

    He swung a massive claw downward. We scattered just in time. The ground where we¡¯d stood exploded into debris.

    ¡°Erik, keep him still!¡± Rinka shouted from above.

    ¡°Got it! You two hit his shell!¡± I commanded. I looked over at Amani and Habr and nodded. I called out to Silas. ¡°Help me hold him steady!¡±

    Silas ran up. We wrapped our arms around Marcus¡¯ long right leg while the Veclans did the same on his other leg.

    From the treetops, arrows and knives rained down. Rinka¡¯s arrows found the cracks in the back of Marcus¡¯s armor, while Ruriel¡¯s knives embedded themselves into vulnerable spots.

    Cracks began to spiderweb across Marcus¡¯s shell. He thrashed violently, trying to focus on Fan. The two were still stabbing tail into claw and slamming carapace into shell over and over.

    ¡°His shell¡¯s weakening!¡± Silas yelled.

    ¡°Fan, we¡¯ve got an opening for you!¡± I called out.

    She didn¡¯t hesitate. She pushed Marcus at an angle, causing him to lose his stance. Her stinger tail arched over her head, poised like a scorpion ready to strike. With a swift motion, she drove the stinger into the largest crack in Marcus¡¯s shell.

    CRACK

    Marcus froze, a guttural gasp escaped from him. The shell cracked apart, and his monstrous form crumbled. But before he gave in he slammed his claw into the side of Fan¡¯s body. She let out a pained yelp and fell.

    Marcus¡¯ hardened shell disintegrated into ash, and his claws receded. The white mask shattered, revealing his pale, exhausted face.

    He collapsed to his knees, eyes glazed over. Then, he fell to his side.

    Fan struggled to stand, her own form reverted back. The blackness faded from her skin; the tail retracting into her spine. The mask dissolved, exposing her face¡ªpale and etched with fatigue. Cracks and chips marred her skin, and she staggered. On her left rib side, there was a massive hollow hole. She had no insides. And yet she was still one of us. Fan stumbled.

    I rushed to her side. ¡°Whoa now, easy there. Are you alright?¡±

    She gave a weak nod. ¡°I¡¯m... fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°But I¡¯m done fighting for the week. The infusion... it takes an immense toll. I¡¯ll need a whole new side and a good few days in the kiln to heal up.¡±

    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a movement among the trees. House Enlil recruits were hiding, watching us cautiously.

    ¡°Fan,¡± I murmured, ¡°we¡¯re being watched.¡±

    She glanced subtly toward the foliage. ¡°Let them watch,¡± she breathed. ¡°We¡¯ve defended what we needed to.¡±

    I looked back at Marcus. He remained motionless, but his chest was moving.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I suggested to the group. ¡°Let them try to get a bit of that loyalty back.¡±

    Fan nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    As we retreated, I heard the rustling of leaves and hushed whispers¡ªHouse Enlil returned to tend to their fallen leader.

    <hr>

    As we trekked eastward toward the looming mountains, the dense forest thinned. The air grew cooler, and the sounds of wildlife faded into an eerie silence. Fan led the way, her steps more deliberate as fatigue weighed on her. We scanned the trees for signs of Waelid¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Over here,¡± Ruriel called softly, pointing to a small notch carved into a tree trunk¡ªa subtle arrow pointing northeast.

    ¡°Waelid¡¯s markers,¡± Fan acknowledged. ¡°We¡¯re close.¡±

    We followed the trail of notches, each one guiding us deeper into the rugged terrain. My heart quickened with anticipation¡ªand unease. After what felt like hours, we emerged into a clearing nestled against the base of a cliff. It overlooked the entire first floor. I could see the Mouth, where we entered in the center of the forest. Up above on the ceiling of the floor were hundreds of hanging trees. Like the minral formations inside a cave, they grew from the roof. Just like during Professor Rennals class, when he drugged us. So he was creating a...replica?

    When I turned from enjoying the vista to the camp, my blood ran cold.

    Waelid¡¯s camp was in disarray. Tents lay torn, supplies scattered.

    Lucius lay on a bedroll, passed out, and bandaged from head to toe. The rest of our class looked just as bad. Their bodies bore fresh wounds and deep gashes. Tevin stood up and shuffled over to us.

    "Friends, you''re alive!" He coughed as stumbled up. "I am so glad. We... were all...worried." Tevin stumbled and before he collapsed on the ground, Zenobia rushed forward and held him up on her shoulder. The much smaller girl was more than strong enough, after all our training, to hold up her friend.

    Rinka screamed and pushed everyone aside. Her hair whipped me in the face as she ran past. Sora sat on a tree stump and gave her twin sister a weak smile. A thick bandage draped over her left eye.

    "Sister! Wha-what happened? Are you ok? Here let me see-"

    "Stop! Stop. Its ok Rinka," Sora said, tears forming in her eye.

    "Is...it, gone?" Rinka asked

    Sora nodded, and Rinka began to cry.

    Vahim ran up to Habr and Amani. He had several long cuts along his body, that were coated white from some Pillardust he put on them. His whip sword draped from his belt.

    Waelid and Mel stood together. They were going over a battle strategy when we came up the hill. Mel''s body, like Vahim''s, was covered in thin cuts all along her toso and legs. Her heavy battle axe sat on the ground next to her. She turned to us counted and smirked before turning towards the fire Zenobia has started.

    Waelid walked up to us. His usually vibrant eyes were dulled with exhaustion. A makeshift split held his right arm against his body.

    ¡°By the Pillar,¡± Fan whispered, her voice barely audible. She held her open side and limped up to Waelid.

    A weary smile tugged at his lips. ¡°You made it,¡± he said. His eyes shifted down to Fan''s injury and widened. "What happened? Fan, are you okay?"

    ¡°I''m fine. What happened here?¡± Fan demanded. ¡°What the hell left someone like you injured, Chapter Master?¡±

    Waelid exhaled slowly. ¡°A Guardian,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s here. On this floor. Took us by surprise.¡±

    A chill settled over me. Memories of the Guardian near Ash flooded back¡ªthe overwhelming terror, the sheer power that radiated from it. Laska¡¯s words echoed in my mind: It would take a hundred Cinders to bring one down.

    And yet, here was Waelid¡ªone of the few to have ever defeated one¡ªwounded. If a Guardian was here, what chance did we have? We had to run. To get back down the Mouth and back into the Academy.

    Silas voiced what we were all thinking. ¡°A Guardian? Here?¡±

    Waelid nodded grimly. ¡°We fended it off, thanks to the other two Houses. But, it won¡¯t stay away for long. It''s killing anything that tries to go back down.¡±

    "Killing?!" I blurted out.

    "Yes, killed two of House Nin already...poor kids.

    My gaze drifted to the forest down the hill from the camp. The shadows seemed to stretch and twist as if something unseen was watching us.

    I turned back to Waelid and stood up straight. ¡°We need a plan.¡±

    Waelid met my eyes. ¡°Agreed recruit. Because if we don¡¯t find a way past it, none of us are leaving this floor alive.¡±

 Chapter 23: Bonds That Bind Us

    I didn¡¯t like the plan.

    It wasn¡¯t even much of a plan at all. For a living legend like Waelid, I was a little confused by what he offered. He supposedly had taken down one of these Guardians before, and he definitely stopped the one that was chasing us. So, why did he have little to say about what we were going to do? For a ¡°leader,¡± he sure was keeping us in the dark.

    Waelid¡¯s basic plan went like this:

    <ol>

    <li>Make contact with the other Houses and form a temporary alliance with them.</li>

    <li>Scout the Guardian¡¯s movements.</li>

    <li>Provide backup and let Waelid handle the assault.</li>

    </ol>

    Stupid. It was stupid and did not have nearly enough detail. Just what did he mean by letting him handle it? If he could ¡°handle¡± it on his own, why didn¡¯t he take it out earlier?

    ¡ª¡®Something isn¡¯t adding up here,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s exactly what I was thinking, Fern. Stay alert, and let me know if you see anything suspicious. I don¡¯t trust this plan, and we need to look out for our classmates and ourselves.

    ¡ª¡®So, do you also not trust the Chapter Master?¡¯ he asked.

    ¡ªHe¡¯s strong, we saw that when we came here, and in the cafeteria, he had incredible speed and power.

    ¡ª¡®But¡­?¡¯

    ¡ªIt¡¯s like you said, something feels off.

    The campfire crackled softly, casting flickering shadows across the weary faces of my classmates. I sat on a makeshift stool, elbows resting on my knees, as the warmth of the flames fought against the creeping chill of the night. The Cavernous Canopy looked like a beautiful black sea in the dark with the rocky mountains at our back. The blurry shapes of the twin moons shone on the other side of the massive pillar walls that surrounded us. Our little camp sat along the eastern side of the floor, atop the only mountainous range in the Cavernous Canopy.

    It was hard to believe that we were one mile high above the academy floor. My feet twisted in the sand, but thousands of feet below them was the labyrinth of the Academy and its many corridors. My knees ached at that thought. I shook the thought away and looked over my classmates¡­ housemates? I should really come up with a better way to group us. Lucius had risen from the bedroll. His gashes were slowly closing, but he was wincing the whole time. The healing process from Ol¡¯ Mumm¡¯s muffins was limited in its capabilities. We still felt the pain even as it healed. Mel, who was covered in thousands of small needle-sized cuts across her body, grumbled as each wound slowly closed. Zenobia had shuffled Tevin over to a bedroll near the fire. Sora was still rubbing tears off her face as she kept inspecting her sister¡¯s missing eye.

    ¡°It¡¯ll grow back, right? Right?¡± Rinka said as she cried into the shoulder of her sister.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll stay with you. One eye won¡¯t stop me from staying with you.¡±

    Ruriel coughed. ¡°That¡¯s the attitude to have, twin number two,¡± he said. ¡°Now you can join the gearhead.¡± He jabbed his thumb at Silas, who sat on the ground next to me.

    Rinka glared at him, ¡°That¡¯s really uncall¡ª¡±

    Sora let out a small laugh. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. Do you have any room for me in your club, Silas?¡±

    Silas rolled his eyes. ¡°Yeah, we got plenty. Rule one, don¡¯t let jerks tell you what you can¡¯t do or what you are.¡± He kicked out his shin at Ruriel, who jumped up, dodging the foot. Sora laughed, but then her smile faded just as quickly.

    A silence fell over the camp, and a blanket of melancholy covered us. Waelid walked up to the fire and looked around. A bright grin shone on his face.

    ¡°House Anu, I can see those long faces, but c¡¯mon, leave it to me. This is child¡¯s play! Trust me, when you¡¯ve got someone like me around, there¡¯s no need to stress. I¡¯ve seen worse situations¡ªmuch worse¡ªand come out looking like a hero every single time. Do you think this little challenge is gonna take us down? Not with me here. You all just hang back and watch the magic.¡±

    ¡°Is death really ¡®child¡¯s play?¡¯¡± I said under my breath.

    ¡°Hey, you all knew that death was part of the game. You¡¯ve lived shit lives already, might as well go out with a bang!¡± He cracked his knuckles dramatically, throwing a wink at Mel. She shuddered.

    Waelid continued. ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯ve got the best possible guy for the job standing right here. No one else could handle this quite like yours truly. Why? Well, in case you¡¯ve forgotten, I¡¯ve taken a Guardian down before.¡±

    Waelid shot a pair of finger guns towards the group. ¡°This is Waelid¡¯s World, folks. I¡¯ve got it under control. You just need to keep up and take notes, alright? Trust me, you¡¯ll want to tell your grandkids about this one.¡±

    No one said anything. Even Fan, his co-captain for this trial, couldn¡¯t muster up the energy to give him a reaction. She lay by the fire on a bedroll, eyes closed, and forehead sweating as the special herbs from the healing muffin worked. Waelid nodded, grinned, and walked away.

    He turned back over his shoulder and looked at Fan on the ground. Then he looked at me. ¡°With that said, I¡¯ll go start scouting where the Guardian is and report back. Recruit Erik?¡±

    I snapped my head towards him. ¡°Yes, Chapter Master?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in charge for now, watch ¡®em until Fan is healed, or I get back,¡± Waelid said before he hopped down the hill towards the forest.

    Waelid left with words that he hoped would assure us¡ªthat we had nothing to fear. But as he disappeared into the darkness, a knot tightened in my stomach.

    Fan coughed and cried in pain on the bedroll, her shattered clay skin slowly knitting itself back together, thanks to Ol¡¯ Mumm¡¯s healing muffin. The rest of my classmates sat around the fire, tending to their wounds in silence. Though their bodies were healing, the weight of what we¡¯d experienced hung heavily in the air. The news of two students losing their lives to the Guardian had shaken us all. And for the ones that got hurt by the Guardian, they looked even more shocked.

    I glanced around. Lucius stared into the fire, his expression unreadable, lost in the flames. Rinka fussed over her twin sister, Sora. Zenobia sat beside Tevin, who lay on the ground. They were whispering between themselves. Mel sharpened her axe with deliberate strokes, her gaze distant. Fear and uncertainty overshadowed the usual camaraderie.

    ¡ª¡®How are we going to face that thing? Look at everyone. They almost died. Sora lost an eye for god¡¯s sake,¡¯ Fern said. He was panicking. The confidence in him was shaken. No matter what strength we had, seeing the aftermath of a Guardian attack shook him.

    Everyone was scared. I was scared too. Ever since I came to this world, I¡¯d been overwhelmed. I¡¯d been given a boon of sorts with our ¡°twin-soul¡± abilities, but that even made me scared I would hurt my classmates. When it came time to use that strength for real, I felt less afraid. But now, the monsters just kept getting worse and worse. This Guardian, it was the worst so far. Worse than the fear I had with Fern¡¯s unstable mom¡­I didn¡¯t know if I alone could do anything to help turn the tides around.

    I shook my head and stood up. Someone had to say something. And this group of teenagers, just kids, weren¡¯t going to pull themselves out of their shock. I wasn¡¯t a leader, I was a grunt employee grinding through multiple jobs to put money on the table for my brother. I didn¡¯t try to rise to the top, I didn¡¯t lead my co-workers in the past. But now, things were different. This group would suffer without true leadership. They were on the edge of breaking.

    ¡ªWhat would the heroes in movies or books do, I thought. I pinched my thumb and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Hey, everyone,¡± I began, my voice louder than I intended. Heads turned in my direction, eyes reflecting the firelight. ¡°I know we¡¯re all on edge. Honestly, I¡¯m scared out of my mind. Two students are... gone. That¡¯s not something you just brush off.¡±

    There was a murmur of agreement from Silas, but mostly silence from everyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking,¡± I continued, rubbing the back of my neck. ¡°We¡¯ve all been through some tough times before we got here. Times when we didn¡¯t think we¡¯d make it. But that¡¯s just it, we have all survived our worst days of our life. And this is just another one. If there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned from watching you all this past month, it¡¯s that y¡¯all are survivors. Maybe¡­¡± I took a deep breath. My heart drummed in my chest. ¡°Maybe it would help if we talked about those times. Share some of our stories. Might make facing what¡¯s ahead a little less... daunting.¡±

    For a moment, no one spoke. Then Ruriel snorted softly. ¡°Group therapy session, huh mate?¡±

    I offered him a half-smile. ¡°Something like that. Look, we keep fighting alongside each other, but there¡¯s so much we don¡¯t know. Like, for instance,¡± I gestured toward Lucius, Rinka, and Sora, ¡°you three seem to have some history. Care to share?¡±

    Rinka exchanged a glance with Sora, who nodded hesitantly. Lucius shifted uncomfortably but didn¡¯t object.

    Rinka took a deep breath, wiped her red eyes, and turned towards us. ¡°Well, it¡¯s a long story, but I guess we¡¯ve got time.¡± She settled closer to the fire, the light illuminating the faint burn scar on her cheek. ¡°Sora and I were born in Khalo, in the service of High-Court Delondra.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°High-Court Delondra? Do they run the show there?¡±

    Rinka tilted her head at me.

    ¡°The Corello boy really knows nothing of Khalo politics, Rinka, you¡¯ll have to explain more,¡± Lucius said in a less asshole-ish way than normal.

    Rinka nodded. ¡°How much should I go into?¡±

    ¡°Give me the cliff notes,¡± I said.

    She looked at me confused. Silas looked back at me. ¡°Cliff notes?¡±

    ¡°Shit, I meant the abridgment.¡±

    ¡°The what?¡± Mel said across the fire.

    I shook my head. ¡°A high-level summary. I¡¯m not well-educated in your fancy capital, as Lucius so politely points out,¡± I said through gritted teeth.

    ¡ªKeep cool, Erik, keep it cool. I told myself.

    Rinka shrugged and continued. ¡°Khalo¡ªwell, Stylos in general¡ªis run in part by the 13 High-Court families. Most of them live and command from their headquarters in the capital, Khalo.¡±

    Lucius interrupted. ¡°The 13 High-Courts control the various economic means of our country.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had some sort of royal governing system here. I keep hearing mentions of the royal family did this, did that, etc.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a partnership in a way. The Royal Family controls the strongest mage military in the country, and their blood ties back all the way to the founding of Stylos, some seven hundred years ago. The High-Courts are all descendants of the people who helped the Royal Family take power. Now those families run the governance and economy of the cities across Stylos,¡± Zenobia spoke up, adding more context.

    ¡°Yes, but partnership is a rough word. The High-Courts have been trying to take the power from the Royal Family over the years.¡±

    ¡°I see, ok noted. Sorry, Rinka, continue,¡± I said, waving my hand at her.

    ¡°Our mother was a servant in High-Court Delondra, and our father... well, he was a member of the Delondra family. But when he found out we were Voidbloods like our mother, he... wanted nothing to do with us.¡±

    Sora¡¯s non-patched eye glistened with unshed tears. ¡°He tried to get rid of us. Said we were worthless.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper.

    Rinka reached over and squeezed her sister¡¯s hand. ¡°He... he tried to harm us. Our mother specifically, specifically. And then us.¡± She touched the burn scar on her cheek, and her hand shook. ¡°But Lucius stopped him.¡±

    All eyes turned to Lucius, who stared intently at the ground.

    ¡°You?¡± Mel burst out laughing.

    ¡°Yeah, sorry Lucius, but it¡¯s kind of hard to see you being kind. Especially to Rinka and Sora¡­what happened?¡± Silas said.

    ¡°I was just a kid,¡± he murmured, pushing back his white hair. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand everything, but I knew it was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Wait, hold on. You stopped them? So were you a servant too?¡± I asked.

    Lucius shuffled his feet and then groaned. ¡°Ugh! Do we really need to go into our pasts like this? Just accept that we are up against a deadly threat and bury the rest. Why do we need to do this?¡±

    ¡°Hey,¡± Rinka said firmly. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, now keep going.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I am a son of the Delondra family¡­or was, I guess. Now I have no name. Just Lucius.¡±

    ¡°Before he saved us,¡± Rinka continued, ¡°we grew up alongside Lucius. We played together and learned together. Although we were servant children, he would come down from his room high above us and take us on adventures through the city. We even had fun with his siblings. For a while, it was... nice.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Zenobia asked softly.

    Lucius exhaled slowly. ¡°When my family discovered I was a Voidblood, everything changed. My family claimed I only saved Rinka and Sora because I knew I was a Voidblood too. They claimed I wanted to ¡®protect my own.¡¯ My own family, they shunned me. I became... an embarrassment. But an embarrassment in a High-Court can¡¯t just be thrown away like that immediately. I had to continue acting like everything was fine. They told me to just shut up and get in line. From that day when I turned ten and learned I was a Voidblood, I knew I would be sold to come here.¡± He clenched his fists. ¡°I thought if I acted like them, like High-Court Magebloods, they wouldn¡¯t do that. I thought that if I distanced myself from Rinka and Sora, my family would accept me again. So I treated them poorly. Worse than Rinka and Sora ever deserved.¡±

    There was a heavy silence. Then, Rinka offered a faint smile. ¡°We understood why you did it. Doesn¡¯t make it right, but... we understood why.¡±

    Sora nodded. ¡°You tried to do what we all try to do, survive.¡±

    I felt a pang of empathy hit my stomach. ¡°Damn, I was not expecting that. It sounds like you¡¯ve all been through hell. But Lucius¡­why do you still treat them like shit, you yell at them all the time like you¡¯re their master.¡±

    ¡°I¡­do we really need to deep dive into me right now? I don¡¯t know, I just¡­look I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry!¡± He sat down and crossed his arms. Clearly, he had more healing to do, but that was for another time.

    Zenobia leaned forward, her eyes on Lucius. ¡°I had no idea you went through that. I thought you were a Mageblood the whole time until I saw you three on the wagon that day.¡±

    He looked up, surprised. ¡°You knew me back then?¡±

    She offered a small smile. ¡°We crossed paths a few times. I¡¯m not sure if you remember. My mother was... a companion to Lord Mehmur of High-Court Sesur-Sati. I was a page there.¡±

    Lucius nodded slowly. ¡°I remember now¡­the concubine¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Rinka slapped his arm. ¡°Lucius,¡± she hissed.

    Zenobia¡¯s gaze dropped. ¡°When they found out I was a Voidblood, they executed my mother. Had me move into the servant quarters, took away my quills, books, and clothes, and handed me a mop and a bucket. They told me then I would either be made a concubine or a Cinder. Either way, my body was sold from me.¡± Her voice wavered slightly. ¡°All that education, all those expectations, gone in an instant.¡±

    Tevin placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°We both lost everything that day.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your story, Tevin?¡± Mel asked, her sharpening paused.

    He shrugged. ¡°I was a servant boy in the same court. Did a lot of manual labor. When Zenobia was outcast from her post, she met me. And when she turned sixteen and was sent away to the Cinders, I volunteered to go with her. Figured I could at least be useful to my only friend.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°That¡¯s brave of you.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Just seemed like the right thing to do.¡±

    Turning to Ruriel, I asked, ¡°What about you? Did you know anyone here before we met on the caravan?¡±

    Ruriel chuckled dryly. ¡°Nope. But I did hear tales of a certain pit fighter from Lower District Alpha.¡± He nodded toward Mel. ¡°Heard you were unbeatable. Heard you were a menace over there in that district too.¡±

    Mel smirked. ¡°Those fights were something else. Started when I was ten. Had to make money somehow.¡±

    ¡°Sounds intense,¡± I commented.

    She shrugged. ¡°You do what you have to. Lost my parents young. Ended up with a guy who gave me a roof over my head, but nothing¡¯s free. Fighting was a way to pay my way. Learned not to rely on anyone but myself. I¡¯m not getting into any mushy backstory, move on.¡±

    There was a pause before Ruriel spoke back up. ¡°I grew up in Lower District Epsilon, one of the five ¡®slums¡¯ of Khalo. Let¡¯s just say if we had food, it was a good day. My parents were both failed Magebloods. Their skill was minimal, they couldn¡¯t even be accepted into a small mage school. That¡¯s why I was grateful when I found out what I was. Being a Voidblood was a ticket out. Sold myself to help my family. Better than staying and wasting away as an extra mouth to feed.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve all been through so much.¡±

    ¡°Anyone else want to share?¡± I asked. ¡°Silas? Vahim? Amani or Habr?¡±

    Silas spoke up next. ¡°Mine¡¯s a pretty simple story. No parents, just showed up one day on a boat as a baby and ended up as a dock slave. When I turned ten, like you all, I was hoping to be a Mageblood. Well, you see how that turned out.¡± He looked at his mechanical arm and started fiddling with it. He avoided eye contact when he spoke. ¡°Continued my servitude until the city could make some quick coin by selling me, and here I am.¡±

    I patted his back and then looked over to the Veclan kids.

    ¡°What about you all? We haven¡¯t bonded as much, but earlier I fought together with Amani and Habr. They are strong, good people. Tell me about your story,¡± I said.

    Vahim cleared his throat. ¡°In Vecla, we have different ways. Magic is... drawn from the land. Amani, Habr, and I couldn¡¯t draw. So we were sent away. No torture like you experience here in Stylos. But we were still sent away.¡±

    Amani nodded. ¡°We stick together. Always.¡±

    Habr added, ¡°And we won¡¯t ever be separated.¡±

    ¡°Are you like siblings?¡± Mel asked bluntly.

    They shook their heads. ¡°We are from the same city in Vecla. We bonded over our differences from the rest of Veclan society.¡±

    I smiled. ¡°Glad to have you with us.¡±

    Time passed as everyone continued to tell more stories of their past, and the journey everyone went on to get to Ash. The Veclans had to fight off giant sea monsters, and their caravan leader, a certain Captain Bartholomew, apparently was a master with the sword. I had not met the man yet, but the stories Vahim was telling had me enthralled. Eventually, Ruriel shifted his attention to me.

    ¡°You¡¯ve asked a lot of questions, Erik. What¡¯s your story? What¡¯s your deal?¡± he said. Everyone stopped sharing and stared at me.

    I hesitated, caught off guard. My mind raced. How could I explain that I wasn¡¯t really who they thought I was? That I was a 25-year-old from another world, inhabiting this body? And what about Fern?

    Internally, I argued with myself. Maybe it¡¯s best to keep it simple. But they deserve something.

    ¡°Well,¡± I began slowly, ¡°I¡¯m from Corello. Worked in my father¡¯s forge, and was beaten regularly by my mom. Both were Magebloods and my little brother too. But, I don¡¯t remember much about my early past.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your family¡¯s name?¡± Zenobia asked.

    ¡°Uh,¡± I paused.

    ¡ª¡®Landaluce,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªWhy have I never asked that?

    ¡ª¡®A lot has happened. I don¡¯t blame ya,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡°Uh, Landaluce.¡± I said.

    Lucius and Zenobia sat up straight.

    ¡°Did you say Landaluce?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­yes? What? What does that mean to you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Zenobia asked.

    ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t know, he¡¯s a Voidblood, why would he have been told about something that happened twenty years ago. Why would he have been told anything about the Day of Divide?¡±

    ¡°Whoa, you can¡¯t just start dropping bits of lore like that without telling me. What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡±

    A crack from the forest below made everyone jump. Mel quickly held up her axe and stood ready. Then, Waelid soared up the hill in a long jump, propelled by wind he created with his sword.

    ¡°Recruits!¡± Waelid burst through the forest. ¡°Good news, the Guardian is only staying near the Mouth. So we have time to prepare. Cut the chit-chat and get some sleep. We leave before dawn.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going to go?¡± Zenobia asked.

    ¡°We are going to group up with the other Houses. I have spoken to their leaders already. It¡¯s gonna be a full frontal assault!¡± Waelid said, pumping his fist in the air.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t like the idea of that. I thought, seeing my allies¡¯ wounds still healing. Fern, what is the significance of your last name? Why did those two act like that?

    ¡ª¡®I have no idea, mother would never talk about her past, and father just said it was¡­complicated.¡¯

    ¡ªLandaluce¡­Day of Divide. I say we have some research to do when we get back to the library.

    ¡ª¡®If we make it back.¡¯

    <hr>

    The Next Day

    The three Houses stood in a large clearing, tension seemed to envelop all of us. House Anu, led by Waelid and Fan, gathered us recruits behind them in one section of the clearing. We faced House Enlil, led by Jiho and Marcus, whose recovering recruits eyed us warily, some with spite in their eyes. And then there was House Nin, led by Piqah and Barrett they looked serious. It made sense. They had lost two recruits the day before. The group of massive, muscled boys and girls, stood solid and unwavering behind them.

    All three Chapter Masters and their co-captains were discussing the strategy against the Guardian. An endless barrage of words bounced between Jiho, Piqah, and Waelid. I stood off to the side, my eyes narrowed with resentment. Not that I expected to be part of the main discussion¡ªbut I wanted to be. Instead, the so-called ¡°leaders¡± debated a plan to continually flank and assault the Guardian, relying on overwhelming force to gain an advantage. Waelid insisted it had no blind spots and was unpredictable, and that our best chance was to wear it down.

    ¡°Reckless,¡± Piqah commented, folding her arms as she listened to Waelid. ¡°Your method is dangerous ¡®golden-boy¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous, but effective,¡± Waelid countered, the grin on his face as unwavering as his arrogance. ¡°The best offense is constant pressure.¡±

    Jiho sighed but seemed to relent, his eyes glancing over the gathered recruits. ¡°We¡¯ll split into three teams, each with a specific angle of attack. You realize the risk here, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Risk is part of the job.¡± Waelid shrugged, clearly unconcerned.

    My stomach twisted with unease. Something about this plan felt too reckless, too reliant on blind confidence. I hated it.

    Suddenly, a rustle came from the underbrush, and a recruit from House Enlil stumbled through the bushes, panting heavily. His bright green hair caught my eye instantly¡ªit was almost unnaturally vibrant, brighter even than my own.

    ¡°The Guardian!¡± the boy yelled, his voice cracking in panic. ¡°It¡ªit saw me! It followed me here¡ª¡±

    His words were cut short as a black shard burst from the treeline and pierced straight through his chest. His eyes went wide in shock, his mouth opening and closing wordlessly as he slumped to the ground.

    The forest erupted into chaos as branches cracked, and the trees split apart like unseen blades had slashed them. Emerging from the darkness, the Guardian burst into the clearing. It was tall and lanky, almost humanoid, with grotesquely long appendages that seemed to blur as they moved. Its face was obscured, nothing more than a swirl of black lines, its fingers elongated into deadly sharp points. It was a different guardian than the one that chased us on the way to Ash.

    The clearing filled with horrified screams, but no one moved¡ªfrozen in terror as the Guardian stooped down, plunging its sharp fingers again and again and again into the fallen boy¡¯s body, turning the earth beneath him into a darkened, blood-soaked mess. It grabbed his corpse and lifted it, inspecting it, before letting out a bone-chilling screech and flinging it aside like a rag doll.

    The creature then turned, its head tilting as it scanned the clearing. My heart froze in my chest, and for a moment, I could have sworn it looked directly at me. There were no eyes that I could see, only that swirling, dark blur where its face should be¡ªbut I felt it. Its presence bore into me.

    It screamed¡ªa high, piercing sound that reverberated through my entire body.

    ¡°Scramble! Improvise!¡± Waelid shouted laughing like a manic while he drew his crescent scimitar. The runes on the blade glowed. A small whirlwind formed around the scimitar, the wind picking up leaves and dust as Waelid lunged toward the creature with a powerful leap.

    The Guardian moved faster than he could have anticipated. Its elongated arm shot out, swatting Waelid aside like an insect. He flew through the air, slamming into a tree with a crack that made my stomach lurch. He crumpled to the ground, gasping for breath, his scimitar skittering away from his hand.

    ¡°Waelid I told you. You¡¯re reckless!¡± Piqah growled, her eyes narrowing. She glanced at Jiho, who nodded, daggers already in his hands.

    ¡°Get into positions!¡± Jiho shouted. Black runes glowed across his daggers, and a thick cloud of dark smoke poured from them, obscuring his figure. He turned to Piqah. ¡°Do your best to hold it off!¡±

    Piqah didn¡¯t hesitate. She roared, her form twisting and expanding, a bright silver glow sketched around her body, her muscles bulging as she shifted into her blood infusion form¡ªa massive, demonic gorilla-like beast with sharp spikes jutting from her back. Her face transformed into a pure white mask adorned with a symbol of an ape.

    Fan sprinted toward us, her face pale with fear. ¡°Get back! Form a line!¡± she yelled, waving her arm to gather us.

    But I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the Guardian. It stared at me, its blurred face somehow still fixated on me, even as it charged toward Piqah. My heart pounded in my ears.

    Piqah let out a deafening roar, slamming her fists into the ground as she braced for the impact. The Guardian collided with her, its sharp fingers scraping across her spiked back, but its blurred face¡ªits gaze¡ªnever left me.

 Chapter 24: Dogs Dinner, and Gift

    Dirt and splinters from fallen trees exploded around me as Piqah and the Guardian collided, knocking each other back and covering us in brown and red soil.

    The Chapter Master¡¯s gorilla form towered fifty feet tall before us as she regained her balance. Her black and silver hair shone like a mirror in the sunlight. Piqah slid her foot back and launched herself toward the Guardian, leaving a small crater and another spray of dirt in her wake.

    ¡°Get down!¡± Fan screamed, limping toward the tree line behind us. A splinter had pierced her leg, causing the surrounding skin to crack like broken pottery. The recruits immediately turned and ran with her, urgency gripping us all.

    As the ground shook violently beneath our feet, I glanced beyond Fan to see the Guardian charging at Piqah. Its arms were angled back, and small black blades sprouted from its palms like sinister thorns. Piqah bellowed and slammed her shoulder into the Guardian¡¯s chest. The creature roared in pain, twisting backward. Suddenly, two extra limbs sprouted from its back, catching itself in a spider-like stance. But Piqah was relentless. She rushed forward as the monster rose, grabbed its head, crouched low, and leaped into the air. Twisting mid-flight, she held the beast in a headlock.

    THUD.

    She landed heavily, shaking the ground like a falling tree. The monster squirmed beneath her, screeching in fury.

    ¡°Erik!¡± Silas shouted from behind me.

    His voice snapped me out of my trance. Realizing I had been standing exposed, I turned and sprinted toward him.

    ¡°Thanks, got distracted,¡± I said as I caught up to him. Together, we joined the rest of the recruits and Fan at the tree line, seeking cover behind the thick trunks.

    Behind us, another piercing screech filled the air. Risking a glance, I ducked behind a bush and saw the Guardian had impaled Piqah¡¯s arms with its black blades. The giant gorilla grunted in pain, pulling the obsidian shards from her massive forearms. Despite her injuries, she stood firm. However, the Guardian appeared unharmed, its gaze now fixated on me. Shadowy tendrils shook from its face, and a chill ran down my spine.

    I felt nauseous under its stare. Quickly, I crept back behind the tree, trying to avoid its sight. Beside me, Silas looked from the Guardian back to me; concern etched on his face. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, the Guardian let out another screech.

    VRRREEEE

    I peeked around the tree to see Jiho had struck the Guardian¡¯s ankle, causing black and purple blood to spray out. The House Enlil Chapter Master stood taller than before. His body was enveloped in dark smoke. He wore a white mask bearing the symbol of a shadow. With swift movements, Jiho dove from the dark fog sliced the monster¡¯s back, and vanished into the mist once more.

    I heard a cough and turned to see Lucius leaning against a tree, clutching his side.

    ¡°Shit,¡± he muttered. ¡°I think those special muffins are wearing off. It¡¯s not healing as quickly. Towel, bandage, anything, please?¡± Bright red blood trickled between his fingers as he held out his hands, expecting help.

    Black mist spread across the ground, rising to our thighs.

    ¡°Can¡¯t rely on those all the time,¡± Rinka said, approaching Lucius with fresh gauze and Pillardust. She began wrapping his wound.

    ¡°Should have brought more,¡± Lucius winced as Rinka tightened the bandage.

    ¡°Actually, that wouldn¡¯t have mattered because¡ª¡± Silas began, but Fan cut him off.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± Fan snapped. She had pulled the splinter from her leg and applied Pillardust to the minor wound. ¡°We need to stay out of the Chapter Masters¡¯ way.¡± Her black eyes were wide with terror as she looked across the battlefield.

    The black mist was now up to our waists. Looking back to the battle, I saw Jiho¡¯s shadowy figure darting across the field, striking the Guardian¡¯s blind spots like black lightning. With every move, dark mist trailed off him, spreading across the ground and slowly obscuring the battlefield.

    ¡°What the hell is his plan¡ªengulf the entire forest?¡± Mel whispered beside me, staring into the clearing. She tightened her grip on her axe. Anger and frustration flashed in her eyes.

    ¡°Simple,¡± I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°For cover.¡±

    As the black mist rose to our chests, the Guardian appeared covered in dark purple blood. It had stopped attacking. Piqah charged the beast once more. She seemed determined to end it.

    ¡°Group up! With your house, with your house!¡± Barrett called out from nearby. He and the House Nin recruits huddled together twenty-five yards away, A few held up small shields.

    ¡°You heard him,¡± Marcus¡ªthe House Enlil co-captain we beat down the other day¡ªshouted from even farther behind us.

    ¡°Defense wielders! Orders!¡± Fan shouted, her gaze darting between the three houses. ¡°Use your shields, block the blades! Remember your grapple gauntlets. Survive!¡±

    ¡ª¡®What are they talking about? It looks like they are winning,¡¯ Fern said inside my mind.

    I squinted, pushing my vision to see farther. Just as we had enhanced our hearing against the Scrollguard, I gambled on testing more senses. Straining, I urged my eyes forward. Muscles pulled and tugged behind them; my neck twitched, and my eyes ached. But it worked. My sight sharpened, focusing on distant details as if zooming in. I saw the Guardian¡¯s shadowy tendrils on its face begin to glow ominously. Its stopped body began to move. Piqah was about to collide with it. The white-spiked gorilla looked terrifying.

    ¡ªNo, this is just phase one, I told Fern, realization dawning.

    ¡°RUN!¡± she bellowed through her white mask, slamming her fist into Guardian with all her might.

    The ground shook, and a loud thud reverberated in the air. The mangled, shadowy creature absorbed each blow, seemingly unaffected by Piqah¡¯s attacks. It began to hum, and small black blades sprouted from its arms. Its body bulked up, its joints extended and cracked, and an almost invisible silver robe materialized around it, shimmering in the dark fog.

    Jiho¡¯s black mist enveloped us up to our chins now. Across the field, I watched as House Enlil¡¯s Chapter Master darted in and out of the dark mist like a predator, slicing his blades across the Guardian¡¯s growing body faster and faster. Yet, the Guardian didn¡¯t buckle. Instead, it screeched and spun, knocking Piqah back and Jiho to the side. It hurled dozens of black blades at them both. Jiho dove into the mist and disappeared. Piqah wasn¡¯t as lucky.

    She raised her massive arms in defense as the blades collided with her, piercing her hands, stomach, and legs. Piqah groaned and stumbled to the ground, the impact shaking the earth. She curled up, and the ivory spikes that grew on her back snapped off, emitting a white and green glow. The cuts on her body began to heal, and the blood on the ground returned to her. But the spikes remained broken stumps. Struggling to stand, Piqah looked vulnerable for the first time.

    The Guardian seized the opportunity. It dashed toward her, its tentacled face now a reflective gray. Raising its hand, it slammed into Piqah¡¯s body with immense force. She gasped as the air was knocked from her lungs. The guardian then flung her colossal form toward us, accompanied by hundreds of obsidian blades.

    ¡°Watch out!¡± I yelled instinctively. I aimed my grapple gauntlet at a distant tree, fired, and activated the retractor, pulling myself to safety just as Piqah crashed through the trees we¡¯d been using for cover. The ground quaked beneath us, debris flying in all directions.

    ¡°Get focused!¡± Fan shouted from a nearby treetop. She had taken refuge above, her leg wound hastily bandaged. Despite her injury, her voice carried authority. Like Lucius, her healing wasn¡¯t as fast anymore.

    Below, the Guardian swiped at the ground, flinging thin shards of black glass at Jiho. The Chapter Master dodged expertly, but his space was shrinking rapidly. The black mist he had conjured was fading faster than it formed, leaving him exposed. Shards protruded from the ground like corn stalks poking through the diminishing mist.

    Suddenly, a heavy gust of wind blew through the clearing, dispersing the rest of Jiho¡¯s mist almost instantly. Exposed and vulnerable, he sprinted in a zigzag pattern as the Guardian swung its hand down. Hundreds of black blades flew at him¡ªmost missing, but some finding their mark and striking his back.

    Without warning, a wall of small twisters blasted past Jiho, knocking him down and deflecting the remaining obsidian shards. I looked up to see Waelid soaring through the air, his scimitar glowing bright white, the runes shimmering with an intense blue. He swung his blade into the Guardian¡¯s chest, spilling dark purple blood.

    ¡°Damn you, Waelid!¡± Jiho shouted as he scrambled to his feet. His black mist was gone. Blown away by Waelid¡¯s strike.

    Furious winds blew from Waelid¡¯s sword, creating focused tempests that tore through the battlefield. The Guardian¡¯s body contorted, its limbs reaching out to grab Waelid. He pulled his blade free and flipped backward onto the ground, maintaining distance.

    The creature reeled, and a deafening screech echoed through the forest once more. The sound was unbearable. We clapped our hands over our ears, but the bone-rattling scream was so sharp that several recruits cried out in pain. Above us, a girl fell from her position in the trees¡ªthe girl with black hair who had volunteered to switch Houses with me. She hit the ground hard, letting out a pained scream. Her ankle was twisted at an unnatural angle.

    The Guardian¡¯s gaze snapped toward her, its eyes¡ªor what passed for them¡ªburning with malevolence. Raising its hands, its arms morphed once again into hundreds of thin black blades, all aimed at the defenseless girl. She tried to stand but collapsed back to the ground. She looked up¡ªnot at her housemates, but directly at me.

    ¡°Help,¡± The black-haired girl whispered, not in a scared way, but¡­like she was waiting for me.

    Without hesitation, I leaped from my perch in the tree toward her. Time seemed to slow as I landed hard, but I stayed on my feet. Rushing over, I extended my bo staff to her. She grabbed it. I called out to Fern with urgency.

    ¡ªGive me all your strength! I pleaded, feeling a surge of energy course through me.

    Twisting my hips, I swung the bo staff with all my might, using it to launch the girl back up into the treetops. Her housemates reached out, catching her as she ascended. Relief washed over me, but it was short-lived. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the Guardian dash toward me, its bladed fist pulled back. I realized, fear shooting across my goosebumps that I was its next target.

    Waelid summoned a gust of wind beneath him, creating a small floating cloud. He swung his sword, and with a grin, he pushed himself away, leaving me to fend for myself.

    ¡ªWhat the f-

    It swung its arm toward me as it barreled forward with terrifying speed.

    I tried to move, but it was too late¡ªthe blades were already flying.

    ¡ªNo! Fern yelled inside my mind.

    Desperation took over. I held out my staff, hoping to block or deflect the incoming attack. Suddenly, a force pulled away from my chest. The world around me seemed to slow to a crawl. Sound became distorted, a low hum replacing the cacophony of battle. My vision blurred, and I could only see within a few feet around me.

    I watched in disbelief as, one by one, the black glass blades struck the dirt around me. Every single one missed, embedding harmlessly in the ground. In front of me, a faint blue translucent figure appeared, standing protectively. It was only there for a moment, but I felt an overwhelming sense of familiarity and comfort.

    Then, as the last obsidian blade embedded beside me, the chaotic battle resumed in full force, and the figure vanished.

    The Guardian screeched again, frustrated. I plugged my ears, watching as the Guardian thrashed in anger. Then, amid its frenzy, Jiho and Waelid seized the opportunity. Together, they cleaved one of its feet clean off. Black mist poured from the severed leg, but the Guardian didn¡¯t fall. Instead, it vibrated violently, preparing for another attack.

    ¡ªAgain? I gotta find a way out, I thought urgently.

    Scrambling, I aimed and fired my grapple gauntlet at a nearby tree, hoping to escape. But the bolt froze in midair. All sound ceased, and time stood still. Panic surged as I tried to move my legs, but they were stuck¡ªglued to the ground. My heartbeat thundered in my ears. I couldn¡¯t move my body, but I could move my eyes. I looked up at the other recruits; they were frozen, too. I saw Silas above in the trees, his hand extended toward me, mouth open in a silent shout.

    Suddenly, my ears vibrated with a thousand drumbeats. My movement returned; my grapple retracted back into the gauntlet. I heard everyone screaming at each other. I looked back at the Guardian, only to feel a force lifting me off the ground.

    My body rose into the air, weightless. Silas was screaming for me, but I couldn¡¯t make out what. I turned to see the Guardian¡¯s arms raised. Its twisted shadow face fixated on me with an intensity that made my blood run cold.

    ¡°DIE, STRANGER,¡± a dark voice growled. My joints ached as an unseen pressure squeezed me. Higher and higher, I was lifted, the battlefield shrinking below.

    I tried to turn back toward my friends. But in that fleeting moment, I saw the girl with black hair watching me thoughtfully as I was launched into the sky. Time seemed to resume its normal pace, and the world blurred around me as I hurtled upward.

    I soared above the trees, climbing higher and higher. Sound returned first¡ªa fierce whooshing of wind tearing past my ears. Awareness flooded back; my stomach lurched, and my heart pounded in my throat. I wanted to scream, but the sheer speed stole the breath from my lungs.

    ¡ª¡®We¡¯re gonna die!¡¯ Fern shouted in my mind.

    I ignored him. Everything felt out of control, but I couldn¡¯t let panic consume me. Twisting mid-air, I looked down as the first floor unfolded beneath me¡ªa vast expanse stretching endlessly. The terrarium-like landscape spread out, the clearing where the Guardian had blasted me now a mere dot lost in the immensity.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Above me, the ceiling of the floor loomed, a sky of stone adorned with hanging trees and vines, reminiscent of Professor Rennal¡¯s class when he drugged us. Reaching the peak of my ascent, I stretched out, fingertips brushing the dangling foliage before gravity reclaimed me.

    ¡ªThink, think, think! I told myself. The interior wall of the Pillar loomed ahead, approaching fast. Options were scarce.

    I twisted around and aimed my grapple gauntlet at an upcoming tree. One shot¡ªthat¡¯s all I had.

    ¡ªTime it right, I told myself.

    ¡ªAnd...

    ¡ªNow!

    I fired the gauntlet. The hook sailed through the air, embedding in the tip of an upside-down tree. My momentum swung me forward violently. I pressed the retract button, trying to slow down.

    CRACK!

    The treetop snapped. I slammed into the wall, the impact jolting through me like a lightning bolt. Pain exploded in my shoulder as I bounced off the unforgiving stone. Then, I plummeted hundreds of feet toward the ground. The wind roared in my ears, the world spinning chaotically.

    Darkness enveloped me.

    ¡ª¡ª

    I awoke to the evening sky, the twin moons casting a pale teal light over the landscape. My face was pressed against the transparent wall of the Pillar, gazing out across the countryside a mile below. Stars speckled the horizon, and the distant mountains we¡¯d crossed on our journey to Ash were faint silhouettes against the darkening sky.

    Aching all over, I lay there, every movement sending shards of pain through my body. My leg throbbed painfully¡ªI was too afraid to look.

    ¡ªIt¡¯s gotta be broken, I thought.

    ¡ª¡®Where... where are we?¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice was weak, tinged with concern.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t know. Far from the Guardian. And everybody else.

    ¡ª¡®Do you think everyone else is okay?¡¯

    I hesitated.

    ¡ªI don¡¯t know...

    Gathering my will, I pushed myself up, trying to turn my head. Pain shot down my spine like a bolt of electricity.

    ¡ªSomething¡¯s broken, I realized, gritting my teeth. I gently touched my ribs, and they were sore. Most likely bruised, at worst, broken.

    Reaching out, I tried to grab my bo staff but felt nothing. Memories flashed of the Guardian¡¯s attack¡ªthe force, the helplessness.

    ¡ªOh, right, I remembered grimly. Probably broken.

    I pressed my hand against the interior wall of the Pillar to steady myself. My palm slipped, leaving a streak of red blood smeared across the translucent surface and causing me to slam my shoulder into the clear wall.

    Stumbling but keeping balance, I moved forward, hoping someone was nearby. Maybe someone else was blown far away and survived. The night was loud and filled with nocturnal creatures and insects having their nightly symphony.

    Eventually, the twin moons rose higher, their light illuminating the first floor in a pale teal glow. Shadows stretched and shifted as I limped along, keeping the wall of the Pillar on my left. The terrain was uneven, rocks and roots threatened to trip me with every step.

    After what felt like hours of limping and fighting the urge to give up, a fresh scent reached me¡ªthe unmistakable aroma of meat roasting on a campfire. My stomach growled, hunger gnawing at me. Then, a quiet song played in the air. Someone was up ahead. And that person was a musician?

    ¡ªDo you smell that? Do you HEAR that? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®I do. Be cautious, Erik.¡¯

    ¡ªThey are playing music, how bad could they be?

    Holding a hand against the wall, I followed the melody¡ªa melancholy tune played on a string instrument. It sounded reminiscent of Asian traditional music I¡¯d heard in old movies and documentaries.

    ¡ªNow, how is that possible? Greek writing in rune textbooks? Is Asian music being played? The connections were becoming more and more apparent.

    ¡ª¡®I don¡¯t trust this at all,¡¯ Fern said, his tone wary.

    ¡ªIf I wasn¡¯t in such pain, I¡¯d be excited to meet whatever strange character is up there, I replied.

    ¡ª¡®What do you mean, excited? This is some sort of trap.¡¯

    ¡ªWho knows Fern? But right now, do we have any other choice? We flew across the entire floor and somehow survived with just a broken leg. Do you really think our luck is so bad that this mysterious place is a trap? I say we count our blessings.

    Fern stayed silent.

    I sighed. Fern¡¯s caution was justified, but desperation pushed me forward. My leg protested with every step, the broken bone making me shuffle awkwardly.

    Desperation and curiosity drove me as I continued. The music grew louder. Soon, I spotted a small opening carved into the wall¡ªa cave entrance framed by smooth stone.

    When I looked out from the side of the wall, I realized the Pillar extended outward here, forming a ledge or balcony. This section was cut out from the main wall, an architectural anomaly.

    Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside the hole. The ground beneath my feet transitioned from dirt to cobblestone. The air inside was warmer, carrying the scents of wood smoke and burning meat.

    I walked down a narrow hallway. The walls were plain stone walls, and there was no source of light was small yellow glowing rocks embedded in the stone flooring. The music echoed gently, guiding me forward. After a few moments, I reached a set of stairs leading upward. I began to climb, and finally, after ascending about a hundred steps, I emerged into a dimly lit chamber.

    Curved ceilings arched overhead, and slender red pillars lined the perimeter. Each pillar held a larger yellow glowing stone that illuminated the room. At the center, a campfire crackled in a stone pit. A small featherless bird grilled on a spit above the fire, the aroma was mouthwatering.

    Behind the fire sat an old man inside a massive metal jar turned on its side¡ªa large cauldron of sorts. He reclined on a small pad of cloth, strumming a long-stringed instrument. Each twang resonated with clarity, the notes echoing softly in the curved space.

    Without looking up, he spoke.

    ¡°Come in, boy. Don¡¯t stand there in the doorway¡ªyou¡¯re ruining the acoustics.¡±

    I hesitated, surprised.

    ¡°Well, are you coming or not?¡± he added, plucking another string.

    Gathering myself, I stepped forward into the chamber.

    ¡°Sorry to intrude,¡± I began, my voice hoarse.

    He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Nonsense. Encounters I have are rare but always welcome. Have a seat.¡± He continued playing out his song.

    I approached cautiously, the warmth of the fire sooth my skin. As I drew nearer, I could see the man¡¯s features more clearly. His hair was a wild split mane of black and white cascading down to his shoulders. His eyes had no iris and were pale white, the exact opposite of Fan¡¯s all-black ones. He had a wild, unkept-looking beard. He had no shirt, only a small cloth that hardly covered him. He was skinny, and his bones poked through his skin. He finished his song and set his instrument aside.

    ¡°You¡¯re injured,¡± he observed, glancing at my leg.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Took a bit of a fall.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°It was more than a bit. Now, if I must ask you to sit one more time, I am afraid I will no longer offer any food. Disobedient dogs miss meals provided.¡±

    I eased myself down onto the ground opposite him, suppressing a groan as my leg protested. I kicked it out in front of me and dragged up my torn pant leg. My shin was bright pink, and the bone behind my shin was shifted, out of place and poking at the skin unnaturally.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked.

    He plucked a few more notes before replying. ¡°They call me Dog.¡±

    ¡°Dog?¡± I repeated, puzzled.

    ¡°Yes, Dog. Do you have an issue with my name? Or perhaps you think I should be called something more dignified, like ¡®Human¡¯?¡±

    I blinked. ¡°No, it¡¯s just... unusual. Why Dog?¡±

    ¡°Why not? Dogs are loyal, wise, and live simply. They understand the world better than most humans. Tell me, do you despise dogs?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. They are the best.¡±

    ¡°Precisely!¡± he clapped his hands in excitement. ¡°Unlike humans, who complicate their lives with unnecessary worries and possessions. I prefer the simplicity of a dog¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, you¡­like live out here on the Pillar, away from everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I live on the Pillars. Society below is a man-made labyrinth of illusions. Out here, I¡¯m free to live as I choose, unfettered by the trivial pursuits of men.¡±

    I glanced around the chamber. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    He gave me a sly smile. ¡°Why is anyone anywhere? Perhaps the winds of fate blew me here, or maybe I just enjoy the view. Does a man need a reason to be where he is?¡±

    ¡°I suppose not. But¡­what do you do here? Are you from a city below? You must be a voidblood to even be here, right? How do you live?¡± I peppered the old man with questions. I knew a crazy wise hermit when I saw one. He fit all the descriptions from my video games and books.

    ¡°Live? Exist? Survive? Call it what you will, but I do, yes. This Pillar, that Pillar. All the Pillars, with their lofty heights and secrets and people, provide all I need. Unlike the academy below, the cities below, the mountains and forests and land below, with its rules and pretenses, and changes. Like seasons. Ugh, seasons don¡¯t get me started on those pesky things.¡±

    I tensed slightly. ¡°So, you know about the academy?¡±

    ¡°I know many things, Erik.¡± His colorless eyes met mine, and a shiver ran down my spine. ¡°The academy trains warriors, but it also blinds them. You, however, are different. You see beyond the surface. Or at least, part of you wants to.¡±

    ¡°How do you know my name? And what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Names are but labels, easily discovered. Each is written on one¡¯s soul. Yours has two, but Erik runs the show, yes? As for my meaning, well, that is for you to uncover. Perhaps over a meal? I was just about to dine.¡±

    My stomach growled in response, betraying my hunger. ¡°Actually, yeah, I could really use a meal.¡±

    He pulled the spit and began tending to the cooked bird. ¡°You¡¯ve had quite the ordeal, from what I saw.¡±

    ¡°Saw? What did you see?¡± I asked.

    Dog didn¡¯t answer.

    I sighed and continued. ¡°There was this... thing they call a Guardian. It¡¯s crazy powerful and knocked me away with some sort of weird force. I flew through the air, tried to save myself with my grappling hook, slammed into the wall, and got knocked out. Now I¡¯m here, and my leg¡¯s busted. I am trying to find my recruits.¡± I paused. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have anything to help with a broken leg, would you?¡±

    He chuckled softly. ¡°Quite the adventure indeed. Guardians on this floor? You must have disobeyed one of Them.¡±

    ¡°Them? The Guardians? What do you know? Please, tell me.¡± I looked at him seriously.

    ¡°Or,¡± He continued without addressing me. ¡°Maybe someone called for the Guardians to come? Ah, the mysterious relationship between Men and Them will always fascinate me. You¡¯re not quite aware of Them, I guess.¡±

    ¡°You keep saying Them¡­who?¡±

    He handed me a wooden plate with a portion of the grilled chicken. The aroma was intoxicating.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said sincerely. ¡°So¡­Them?¡±

    Dog furrowed his brow and shouted. ¡°Them, yes, Them. Is it my fault for your lack of education? Just look it up in your library.¡± He waved his hand and began to hum a tune, tapping his foot in rhythm.

    Realizing he wasn¡¯t going to answer my question, I asked a different one.¡°So, what do you do all day? What does a free man do away from the ¡®rules¡¯?¡±

    He leaned back, gazing up at the curved ceiling. ¡°I observe, I ponder, and sometimes, I meddle in the affairs of those who pique my interest. The world is a stage, Erik, and I am but a humble spectator, occasionally stepping into the spotlight to meddle with the actors.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Meddle?¡±

    He grinned. ¡°Only when necessary. Or when it¡¯s particularly amusing.¡±

    I shook my head, a small smile tugging at my lips. Despite his eccentricity, something was endearing about Dog.

    I thought to myself, what would I do if I was playing a game? Surely, this guy would have some sort of item to give me, right? Or a special map? I had to try. ¡°So, uh. You wouldn¡¯t happen to have seen a bo staff around, would you? I lost mine during the... incident.¡±

    ¡°A staff? No.¡± He tapped his chin. ¡°But perhaps something more fitting for a man thrust into the unknown.¡±

    ¡ªOh hell yeah, for real? Please be a magical sword. Please be a magical sword!

    He chuckled and leaned back, and reached into the large cauldron behind him. He rummaged around, the clang of metal echoing softly. ¡°Now, where did I leave that blasted thing¡­Ah, there it is!¡±

    He pulled out a sleek, straight sword, its scabbard adorned with intricate patterns unlike any I¡¯d seen before. Fern didn¡¯t recognize the language as well.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about! I shouted in my mind.

    He offered it to me blade first. ¡°Take this. A strange weapon from a strange Pillar for a strange man.¡± He winked.

    I hesitated, wondering if this was too good to be true. Would it be cursed? I forced the doubt away and reached out to grasp the sword. With it in my hands, I grabbed it how it was meant to be held. The hilt felt cool in my hand, the balance perfect. Unsheathing it slightly, I glimpsed the blade¡ªsharp, long, thick, and double-bladed. It had runes etched along the center that glowed faintly. Almost pulse-like. Until I realized it was glowing in time with my pulse.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­reading my heartbeat,¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡¯ve never had something like this.¡±

    ¡°Except from items from home, right?¡± Dog said.

    ¡°My¡­home? What do you mean-¡±

    He continued. ¡°The runes are from a different Pillar, their swords are¡­unique. It speaks of protection, courage, and the journey ahead. Or so it says.¡± Dog laughed, his beard shook, and dandruff fell from his colored hair

    I looked up at him, half with frustration, half with curiosity. He was just the sort of character to be cryptic and hand me a magical sword. I had to ask though. ¡°Why help me?¡±

    He met my gaze; his white eyes shimmered in the firelight. And he gave the most predictable answer I could think of that a crazy hermit would give to a player in a game. ¡°Why does the sun rise? Why do the stars shine? Some things simply are. Perhaps I see potential in you. Or perhaps I¡¯m just a sentimental old man seeing himself in the heart of a young adventurer.¡±

    I sheathed the sword, securing it at my side. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡±

    He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°No need. Consider it a gift. Besides, I will call on. Your help in another time and place.¡±

    Suddenly, he clapped his hands. ¡°Ah! Almost forgot.¡±

    He picked up his instrument again and began to play a different melody¡ªlively and whimsical. As the notes filled the chamber, I noticed small glimmers on the ground. Tiny insects emerged from the cracks in the stone floor, luminescent and delicate.

    I tensed. ¡°What are those?¡±

    ¡°Helpers,¡± he replied, continuing to play. ¡°They won¡¯t harm you. The help!¡±

    The bugs scurried toward me, and before I could react, they crawled onto my injured leg. I flinched, but as they moved and crawled over my skin, a warm sensation spread through the limb. Tiny mouths dug into my skin, slightly stinging, but as the bugs entered my leg, the pain began to ebb, replaced by a soothing numbness.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± I asked, astonished.

    ¡°Helping, didn¡¯t I just say that?¡± Dog said simply. ¡°They carry restorative properties and repair your cells. Just relax.¡±

    ¡°The healing herbs you humans make only speed up your natural recovery, it makes your wounded area weak and easy to break again if not given time. The Helpers bypass that and use their own body to repair yours.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­they are dying inside me, and my body is using them to heal?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Now you¡¯re listening!¡± Dog said, continuing to play.

    I watched in wonder as the insects worked their way under my skin. After a few moments, the bump lowered, and the moving stopped. I flexed my leg cautiously. The pain was gone.

    ¡°That¡¯s... incredible,¡± I breathed.

    He smiled knowingly. ¡°The world is full of wonders if you know where to look and who to ask. Like getting that sword.¡± He raised his eyebrow.

    I stood up, testing my weight on the leg. It felt as good as new.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I repeated

    ¡°Think nothing of it,¡± he replied, finishing his song and setting his instrument aside. ¡°Now, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to show you.¡±

    He stood up and walked over to a large curtain draped across the far side of the chamber. With a swift motion, he pulled it aside, revealing a massive window that looked out over the entire first floor.

    I stepped forward, awestruck by the view. The landscape stretched out beneath us¡ªthe forests, the large central river, and the distant mountains where we had camped the night before all bathed in the teal glow of the twin moons. From this vantage point, the floor seemed like a game board, filled with monsters, traps, and places to hide.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Dog agreed. ¡°A world within a pillar on a world connecting two existences. The feats of Them are indeed impressive.¡±

    As I gazed out, a flicker of movement caught my eye. In the distance, near an area not too far away, flashes of light erupted¡ªbursts of energy illuminating the night.

    My heart jumped. ¡°Something¡¯s happening down there.¡±

    Dog nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It appears your friends are still engaged in their struggles.¡±

    I strained my eyes, and my vision enhanced. I could make out details through the treetops, the familiar lanky figure of the guardian shifted between trees. Small explosions of light erupted near it, then more movement, and the Guardian ran.

    ¡°I have to go,¡± I said urgently, turning away from the window.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked. ¡°You could stay here, rest. Or, you could join me on the other floor. There¡¯s much more to discuss. Much more to do.¡±

    I hesitated. Part of me was tempted to remain, to delve deeper into the mysteries this strange man presented, following him would be an option to grow more. He was the quintessential old man mentor from games. But the thought of my friends in danger spurred me to turn away.

    ¡°I appreciate everything you¡¯ve done and this,¡± I said, patting my new sword, now tied to my hip. ¡°But they need me.¡±

    Dog nodded. ¡°Very well. The choice is yours.¡±

    I started toward the stairs, then paused. ¡°Will I see you again?¡±

    He gave me a cryptic smile and bent down. With incredible hidden strength, he lifted the large iron pot and rested it on his back, tying a large rope that hung between its handles across his chest. He started to head up another set of stairs to the next floor. ¡°Perhaps. The Pillars have a way of bringing paths together. If I don¡¯t see you here, it will be another Pillar. That¡¯s what we Towerhoppers do.¡±

    ¡°Towerhoppers?¡± I asked, but Dog began to climb and disappeared.

    With that, I descended the staircase, the weight of the new sword at my side. My leg felt strong, and my spirit was renewed.

    ¡ªThat was... unexpected, Fern remarked.

    ¡ªTell me about it, but this sword has GOT to be special I replied. We can¡¯t waste time. They might need our help.

    Emerging back into the hallway, I made my way toward the cave entrance. The night air greeted me, cool and invigorating. I glanced back once, but the chamber above was silent.

    I ran towards the direction of the commotion. I focused on my muscles and sight to navigate the dark forest floor. The darkness faded into a light gray and white, and I navigated easily through the thick woods with blazing speed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡ª¡®We need to be cautious,¡¯ Fern warned.

    As I cut my way through the thick forest. My sword felt like air; each cut gave no resistance. The blade was a masterpiece.

    ¡ªAgreed, I thought back. But they might need our help. We can¡¯t let a moment waste.

    As I approached closer to shouting and bright bursts of light, a hand shot out from a thicket and yanked me into the underbrush. Instinctively, I reached to raise my sword, but a whisper halted me.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± came a familiar voice.

    I turned to see the girl with black hair¡ªthe one who had offered to switch places with me during the orientation, the one I¡¯d saved earlier. Her eyes were wide with urgency.

    ¡°You!¡± I whispered, surprised. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    She nodded, placing a finger to her lips. ¡°Shh,¡± she cautioned, then pointed ahead.

    Through the foliage, I saw a chilling scene unfold. Waelid stood in a small clearing, his posture rigid. Opposite him was Marcus, the House Enlil co-captain, the one with the crab blood infusion. His face was pale under the moonlight.

    ¡°Please, not me,¡± Marcus pleaded, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You can use one of the other students.¡±

    Waelid¡¯s expression was cold, his eyes reflecting no empathy. ¡°I¡¯ve seen just how weak you are, Marcus. You couldn¡¯t hold off Fan or even manage your recruits. To beat mine, outnumbered and with the upper hand of surprise. Pathetic.¡±

    Marcus took a shaky step back. ¡°I can do better. Just give me another chance.¡±

    Waelid shook his head slowly. ¡°You¡¯ve shown you¡¯re not up to the task of being an upperclassman, let alone a cinder.¡±

    A knot formed in my stomach. Something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± I murmured.

    The girl beside me clenched her jaw. Her pale blue eyes were fixated on my Chapter Master. ¡°Just watch.¡±

    Waelid took a deliberate step toward Marcus. ¡°In this world, strength is everything. Sacrifices must be made for the greater good, to make way for the stronger to rise.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Marcus cried out, turning to run.

    But Waelid was faster. With a swift motion, he grabbed Marcus by the collar and hurled him into the open.

    From the shadows of the forest, the Guardian emerged¡ªthe towering figure of darkness and raised its bladed hand. Its shadowed face glowed gray with an otherworldly light as it fixated on Marcus.

    ¡°Help me!¡± Marcus screamed as he flew, but it was too late.

    The Guardian¡¯s elongated arm shot out, claws of black blades piercing through Marcus¡¯s body. The air filled with a sickening sound as the life drained from his eyes. I stifled a gasp, my heart pounding in my ears.

    Waelid didn¡¯t flinch. Seizing the moment, he dashed forward, his scimitar gleaming. With calculated precision, he slashed at the Guardian¡¯s exposed limb, causing it to recoil and release Marcus¡¯s lifeless body.

    ¡°He¡¯s using him as bait,¡± I whispered, horror creeping into my voice.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± the girl replied bitterly.

    Waelid reached into his cloak and pulled out a small, spiked device¡ªa rock-like object that pulsed with a faint light. He lobbed it toward Marcus¡¯s fallen form.

    ¡°Cover your eyes,¡± the girl warned, pulling my head down.

    We shielded our faces just as a brilliant flash erupted. Even with eyes closed, the intensity was blinding. The Guardian let out a deafening scream, a sound that resonated deep within my bones.

    When the light faded, I dared to look. The Guardian thrashed wildly, disoriented. Waelid took advantage again, unleashing a flurry of strikes that cut deep into the creature¡¯s form. Dark mist and purple blood poured from its wounds, dissipating into the night air.

    For a moment, it seemed he might defeat it.

    But then, the Guardian regained its bearings. With a guttural roar, it swiped at Waelid, forcing him to leap back.

    ¡°Persistent beast,¡± Waelid spat, frustration evident.

    He took several steps back, assessing the situation. The Guardian stood between him and the direction of the academy.

    ¡°Fine! You want another one?¡± Waelid shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll find one!¡±

    He turned and vanished into the trees, leaving the Guardian writhing in the clearing before it followed him.

    I stared in disbelief. ¡°He... he sacrificed Marcus.¡±

    The girl nodded solemnly. ¡°And he¡¯ll do it again.¡±

    ¡°How can he justify this?¡± I demanded, anger rising within me. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to protect us!¡±

    She met my gaze, her eyes hardened by experience. ¡°That¡¯s how Chapter Master Waelid won his last fight with a Guardian. He sacrificed over fifty recruits.¡±

    My breath caught. ¡°Fifty?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s ruthless,¡± she continued. ¡°Our Chapter Master prepared us for this. But we weren¡¯t ready to experience it right away.¡±

    A mix of nausea and fury churned inside me. The academy, the place that was supposed to be a haven for honing our abilities, was harboring someone capable of such atrocities.

    ¡°We have to stop him,¡± I said, clenching my fists.

    She placed a hand on my arm. ¡°You want to confront the golden boy of Ash? You will certainly die.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± I asked, frustration evident.

    ¡°It is not the time yet. But, if we can defeat the Guardian, that is one way he will stop.¡±

    I looked back toward the clearing. The Guardian had receded into the shadows, its presence lingering like a stain on the night and Marcus¡¯ body leaving a red stain on the ground.

    ¡°Why are you helping me?¡± I asked her.

    She offered a faint smile. ¡°Because you helped me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I realized I hadn¡¯t even asked.

    ¡°Luna,¡± she said softly. ¡°Lunafreya.¡±

    ¡°Lunafreya,¡± I repeated. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°Come on. We need to regroup with the survivors and warn them.¡±

    ¡°Survivors¡­how many are gone.¡±

    Lunafreya shook her head. ¡°Too many.¡±

 Chapter 25: The Gathering Storm

    The pale light of the twin moons cast our shadows ahead as Lunafreya and I stepped into the secluded glade.

    The forest was quiet, the usual chirping of insects replaced by heavy silence. I spotted the familiar faces of my House Anu comrades huddled around a small fire. Relief filled me¡ªthey were safe. At two other campfires, members of Houses Enlil and Nin sat recovering from the day. Several were missing, not just Waelid and Marcus. Jiho was absent, along with some from House Enlil. House Nin¡ªthe one filled with muscle heads¡ªwas also missing a few recruits.

    ¡°Erik! You¡¯re alive!¡± Silas yelled, rushing toward me. He swung out his metal hand, and I clasped it firmly, feeling the cold brass against my skin.

    I patted his back. ¡°Couldn¡¯t let you have all the fun,¡± I said, trying to lighten the mood.

    He smiled and eyed the new sword at my hilt. ¡°Whoa, whoa,¡± he said. ¡°What¡¯s with the new weaponry? Where¡¯d you get that, boss?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say a dog gave it to me. And what¡¯s with this boss talk?¡±

    ¡°I nominated you, boss of the class. I told the rest how you led us through that ambush and your sensing of the Scrollguard in the mist!¡± Silas raised his eyebrows. It felt weird to be praised so much. He was about to speak more when Fan pushed him aside.

    She held out her hand for me to shake. ¡°We all made it,¡± she said. ¡°House Anu stands strong. Waelid fights for us.¡± The porcelain girl was bandaged. She had fought again.

    I glanced at Lunafreya beside me. Our eyes met, and we lowered our heads. Her House Enlil gold and black sash caught Piqah¡¯s eyes. The short, pink-haired Chapter Master hopped forward.

    ¡°Well, hey there, little one! Can¡¯t believe you survived a flight like that!¡± Piqah said, looking up at me. Then she glanced at Lunafreya. ¡°Where¡¯s Marcus?¡± Piqah asked, her tone demanding.

    Lunafreya shook her head slowly, casting a quick look toward me.

    ¡°Chapter Master Piqah, we need to talk,¡± I said.

    She frowned and led us to my House¡¯s campfire.

    The group settled around the fire. Piqah broke the silence. ¡°Just so you know, Waelid and Jiho are out there distracting the Guardian,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯ve been fighting it for hours. We need a plan to back them up, and we need to do this now. So make it quick. What is this about?¡±

    I took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s about Waelid,¡± I began. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know.¡±

    Murmurs rippled through the group. Fan leaned forward. ¡°What is it, recruit? Spit it out.¡±

    ¡°Lunafreya and I saw him sacrifice Marcus to the Guardian,¡± I said bluntly.

    Gasps echoed around the circle. Rinka¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Why would he do that?¡±

    Tevin shook his head. ¡°Waelid¡¯s an academy hero. He¡¯d never do something like that.¡±

    Mel spat on the ground. ¡°I knew he was all fake smiles.¡±

    Barrett crossed his arms. The big co-captain for House Nin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Those are serious accusations, Erik. Do you have any proof?¡±

    ¡°We have two witnesses. Me and Luna here.¡± I gestured toward her.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. He used Marcus as a distraction while he attacked the Guardian,¡± Lunafreya said. ¡°I saw him do it to two other classmates of mine.¡±

    Piqah stood up, her eyes hardening. ¡°Enough,¡± she said. ¡°Seeking justice isn¡¯t possible right now. We have no evidence, and technically, if what you say is true, Marcus was killed by the Guardian.¡± She locked eyes with me.

    More whispers went around the group.

    ¡°Are you saying that¡¯s justified?¡± I stepped forward.

    Barrett stepped in front of Piqah, hand on the sword at his hip. Piqah placed a hand on his arm and pushed him aside.

    ¡°If you think this school is about fun and friendship, you¡¯re dead wrong. From the start, the Head Master has been clear. This school reeks of death and violence. We¡¯ll do anything to make it through and become Cinders. You need to be ruthless. The Cinders are looking for warriors. Do you think they¡¯d punish one of their strongest?¡±

    ¡°Waelid isn¡¯t strong¡ªhe¡¯s a coward,¡± I retorted.

    Voices rose around us, arguments breaking out between different houses. I noticed they had all been listening. Everyone heard my accusation.

    ¡°Look, kid,¡± Piqah said with a grim smile. ¡°I don¡¯t like it either. Trust me! I¡¯m all for honor, loyalty, and justice. But listen here. Strength is above all. It may seem like fun and games, but you¡¯ve seen how hard you train, you¡¯ve taken the classes. We¡¯re learning to kill. We¡¯re learning to take over a country of magic-wielding pricks. Do you think we¡¯ll do so without a little treachery? This is war. We¡¯re mercenaries now, soldiers, for the war to come. Get used to it.¡± She sighed, and the glade quieted under her rant. ¡°They won¡¯t punish Waelid unless they deem him a threat to more promising students. If you have an issue with that, you¡¯ll need to wait until this is all over.¡±

    Hushed whispers grew into arguments about morality within the academy. Voices rose, and Piqah stood with arms crossed, glaring at me. The once peppy girl was serious. This was the reality here. Fan sat quietly, eyes closed.

    ¡°Please!¡± Zenobia shouted, raising her hands and quieting the arguments that had broken out. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to fight among ourselves.¡±

    Piqah nodded. ¡°She¡¯s right. The real threat is the Guardian. We need to focus on stopping it.¡±

    ¡ª¡®This is bullshit,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªThis is dangerous, I thought, agreeing with Fern. If we let him off the hook now, it will come back to bite us. We need to be careful; he will hear about how I outed him. I gulped. School politics were not something I expected to deal with so early.

    ¡°Waelid isn¡¯t against using others as bait. I¡¯m warning you: we need to be careful. But,¡± I took a deep breath, ¡°if we can take down the Guardian ourselves, we can protect everyone, so he doesn¡¯t sacrifice anyone else.¡±

    Piqah considered this. ¡°Well, I guess he has been using underhanded tactics from the start,¡± she admitted.

    ¡°He waited until both you and Chapter Master Jiho were exposed to strike,¡± Barrett said. His short silver hair glowed in the moonlight.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t deny the damage Waelid has caused. The Guardian isn¡¯t invincible. It can be hurt¡ªit bleeds,¡± Piqah said, a grin forming.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Why is it still moving then?¡± Lucius asked. He sat next to Rinka on a log; Sora sat on the other side. He was covered in small cuts. I wondered if he had defended the twins from one of the Guardian¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°It¡¯s a healing factor,¡± Barrett explained. ¡°They come from the fourth floor, blocking the way to the fifth. Chapter Master Piqah and I have only faced a Guardian once, but it was up there. The fourth floor, or as we call it, Desolation¡¯s Door. It¡¯s a desert. We were always out in the open, nothing to shield us but the ones on our backs. Here in the forest, we have cover. Thanks to the Chapter Masters, it is sluggish now. Its blades are still deadly, and its healing is unmatched. But it¡¯s slower to attack and slower to recover. I believe our odds are good.¡±

    Silas stood up. ¡°We need to teach everyone to maneuver better with the grapple hooks like Fan showed us. That could work.¡±

    Piqah shook her head. ¡°The other Houses might be strong, but they lack your versatility. Whether you believe he¡¯s a criminal or not, Waelid trained your house the best. He trained you to adapt to any situation. You picked up using those grapple gauntlets easily. My kids and Jiho¡¯s will end up crashing. It¡¯s not worth the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Formal tactic squad then?¡± Barrett said, looking at his Chapter Master.

    Piqah nodded. ¡°We attack in thirty minutes. We can¡¯t risk losing the other two Chapter Masters. You three,¡± she said, pointing at me, Tevin, and Mel, ¡°you¡¯ll be on the front lines with me.¡±

    ¡°Barrett,¡± she added, ¡°you and the House Nin recruits set up defensive barriers. Be ready to rush around us when the beast strikes.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Barrett saluted and ran off to gather the rest of House Nin.

    ¡°Lucius, Zenobia, and the Veclan twins can execute quick hit-and-run attacks,¡± I added. ¡°Are they suited for the task, Fan?¡±

    Our co-captain nodded. I noticed she was bandaged, and long cracks ran through her skin. How did her race heal if they became cracked? Did they have to self-repair?

    ¡°Rinka, Sora, and I will handle ranged attacks,¡± Ruriel said, glancing at Sora, who now held a bow.

    Piqah nodded. ¡°You go too, Enlil recruit. Gather the rest of your house and take our extra bows.¡± She nodded toward Lunafreya.

    Lunafreya stood; her long black hair shimmered. She turned toward me, leaned in, and whispered, ¡°That idea you have... do it.¡± Then she walked away with Ruriel, Rinka, and Sora.

    I looked after her, confused.

    ¡ªHow did she know I was...

    I shook my head and turned to Silas.

    ¡°I have a special job for you,¡± I said. ¡°I only trust you to do this. Do you trust me?¡±

    Silas ran his hands through his blond hair. ¡°You know, I¡¯m not the same scared little boy you met on that wagon. I¡¯ve got muscles now. Muscles and metal. I¡¯m ready for anything. What is it?¡±

    <hr>

    I walked back toward Mel, Tevin, and Piqah as Silas grappled away into the woods.

    ¡ª¡®Are you sure about this?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªWe need every advantage we can get, I thought back. Waelid isn¡¯t playing fair, and the Guardian certainly isn¡¯t playing fair. So why should we?

    Fern was silent.

    ¡ª¡®Just be careful. I¡¯m worried about Silas.¡¯

    As we rejoined the group, everyone was tense but focused.

    ¡°Where did you send the metal-armed kid?¡± Piqah asked as she adjusted her gear.

    ¡°He has a special task, one you¡¯re gonna like, I think,¡± I smiled, gripping my new sword. I pulled the blade slightly from its sheath and watched the runes engraved into the metal pulse, matching my heartbeat. I looked over at Fan and saw she wasn¡¯t joining any role. Instead, she stayed sitting by the fire.

    ¡°Not joining us?¡± I asked.

    She looked up and rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you see I am all cracked up? I step near that beast; I¡¯m as good as dead. And I¡¯m not ready to die. Made too many promises to leave things unfinished.¡± She turned back to me. ¡°You make sure that twin-soul doesn¡¯t corrupt you. Okay? And this thing about Waelid¡ªI think it¡¯s best if you drop it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean drop it? I¡ª¡°

    ¡°Recruit!¡± Piqah yelled behind me. ¡°Get over here, let¡¯s talk strategy.¡± She waved me over to her, Tevin, and Mel.

    <hr>

    [20 Minutes Later]

    We moved out, leaving Fan and several injured recruits behind in the small clearing. Each of us slipped into our assigned positions, with Piqah leading the front. The shadows of the trees enveloped us, but instead of fear, I felt a strange calm.

    ¡ª¡®This could be it,¡¯ Fern whispered.

    ¡ªNonsense. Just believe, Fern, I responded. I tapped my new sword on the hilt. Like Fan, it was far too early for me to die.

    We walked quickly along the forest floor, following a dirt path carved by earlier Cinders or students. It seemed that while the bigger monsters revived in the tower floors, physical changes to the floor remained.

    My ears twitched. I tapped Piqah on the shoulder and held up a finger.

    Piqah raised a fist, and everyone following us stopped. The forest went silent until it wasn¡¯t.

    A low growl echoed through the trees. Ahead of us, the Guardian emerged far ahead, its massive form long and distorted, four spider-like arms growing from its sides. Instead of a face, a mass of shadowy tentacles flickered. Where eyes should have been glowed two sinister red orbs. Shadows clung to its body like dark flames.

    ¡°Now!¡± Piqah shouted.

    Barrett and the House Nin recruits raised their shields and ran in a semicircle behind us, forming a protective wall. The creature heard this and turned its head. It started to trudge toward us, dragging its long blade fingers on the ground. Rinka, Sora, and Ruriel grappled up to the trees. Ruriel shouted for House Enlil¡¯s recruits to follow. They raised their bows and unleashed a volley of arrows and throwing darts, aiming for the creature.

    The daggers and arrows peppered the Guardian¡¯s lanky, lumbering body. They stuck with soft thuds, but they kept creeping toward us.

    Tevin, Mel, and I charged forward, following Piqah. She had a long staff with a ball and chain attached to one end, swinging it as she ran. I drew my sword and channeled the Twin-Soul power for speed. I blazed across the ground and passed Piqah. The world blurred, but my vision was focused on the Guardian. I raised my sword and sliced through the Guardian¡¯s arm with ease, black mist and dark purple blood spilling out. I turned, sliding in the dirt behind the tall beast. Its arm bubbled, and a new arm shot out from where I cut through.

    ¡ª¡®The sword,¡¯ Fern noted. ¡®It¡¯s affecting it more than any other weapon before.¡¯

    ¡ªGood, I thought, pressing the attack.

    I charged back toward the Guardian as it turned toward me. I landed another blow, this time across its chest. I was sprayed with hot purple blood before I kicked backward, flying into the air toward safety. The Guardian shrieked. But we were ready for that. Its ear-piercing scream was muffled behind cotton earplugs we had all put in before we left. I gave Tevin a thumbs-up; he smiled as he slammed his hammer into the Guardian¡¯s left leg.

    The Guardian seemed unprepared for our continued assault after its scream. It buckled from Tevin¡¯s blow and twisted to swipe at him. Before it could move its arm, Piqah jumped high into the air and slammed her giant flail into its arm. A softened thud shook the ground as its arm was knocked back. Mel jumped to the side and yelled as she slammed her axe into the Guardian¡¯s other leg.

    We were doing it. I jumped high into the air toward the beast and cleaved my sword down, the runes pulsing black light as it cut down the beast in the middle. A shallow gap opened in the beast. I was hit with hot blood again, and for a brief moment, I saw a young man inside the Guardian¡ªclean black hair, eyes closed, wearing ancient royal robes. The boy¡¯s eyes opened quickly, and the Guardian¡¯s body repaired instantly. Its face twisted violently, and its arms grew long blades once again. It began to thrash, throwing off our assault.

    I stumbled back, shocked. ¡°There¡¯s someone inside!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tevin shouted, dodging a swing from the Guardian.

    ¡ªDid you see that? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®I did,¡¯ he replied. ¡®This isn¡¯t just a mindless beast.¡¯

    From above, movement caught my attention. Waelid stood on a tree branch, watching the battle with a smirk.

    Our eyes met. His expression was cold, devoid of warmth.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting for something,¡± I muttered.

    ¡°Erik, focus!¡± Piqah shouted, narrowly avoiding a swipe from the Guardian.

    Just then, a rumbling noise filled the air. Trees snapped as a Scrollguard burst into the clearing, led by Silas.

    ¡°Thought I¡¯d bring some backup!¡± Silas yelled.

    The two massive creatures clashed, shaking the ground. Shadows and thick green scales intertwined in a chaotic dance.

    ¡°Attack now!¡± I commanded.

    We surged forward, targeting the primary Guardian while it was distracted.

    Jiho appeared on the battlefield, face tense.

    ¡°Can you transform?¡± Jiho shouted to Piqah.

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m out too.¡±

    ¡°Guess we¡¯re finishing this old school!¡± Piqah said, charging back in.

    We used the Scrollguard as a distraction, just like Waelid used the students. The Guardian was the superior fighter as its blades pierced the green scales of the Scrollguard. But that was all we needed. Lucius, Zenobia, and the Veclan kids dove out of the forest and unleashed strikes against the back of the Guardian. It screeched and tried to fling blades at them, but the Scrollguard¡¯s dying body was too heavy and held the Guardian down.

    Arrows and daggers from above pelted the beast. The Scrollguard was dead now, its body collapsing on top of the Guardian. It screeched again and again. I looked up at Waelid, who winced with each scream, but he didn¡¯t move. Piqah dove in again to land a blow. Black mist and blood sprayed, and the body repaired. Mel jumped in and slammed her axe into the Guardian¡¯s side. Black mist and blood sprayed, and the body repaired again. Tevin dove in and crushed its elongated spine. But its body was repaired again.

    I ran in last, my sword¡¯s black runes pulsing, and I thrust the blade into the Guardian¡¯s heart. I felt my blade vibrate inside the Guardian¡¯s body.

    ¡ª¡®Die!¡¯ Fern yelled.

    I yelled as I ripped the blade up and cut the Guardian open. I saw the ghost-like body of a young man inside the Guardian again. He glared at me and pointed.

    ¡°You, of course it¡¯s... you. Cursed fates.¡±

    I furrowed my eyebrows and didn¡¯t hesitate. I lunged my blade forward and pierced the young man¡¯s heart. The Guardian fell limp. The young man disappeared in a mist, and the body did not repair again.

    ¡°We did it!¡± Silas yelled, now standing on top of the Scrollguard. He held up the two scrolls. We had won the trial and killed a Guardian. We did the impossible. The recruits let out cheers. Piqah hopped up and jumped into Barrett¡¯s arms. Mel stood on top of one of the Guardian¡¯s massive bladed hands and let out a howl like a wolf. Tevin laughed and howled, too, mimicking her. The rest of our house joined in amidst the cheers of the other houses. I was about to join them when I saw a shadow pass in front of me.

    Waelid landed in front of the Guardian¡¯s body, a satisfied grin on his face.

    He held out a vial where the Guardian¡¯s heart would be, and drops of black and purple blood fell into it.

    I stepped forward. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He tucked the vial away. ¡°Finishing the job,¡± he replied.

    ¡°You used us as bait earlier. You did nothing during the fight. Now you claim its power as your own,¡± I accused.

    He met my gaze. ¡°I¡¯d be careful who you accuse of what, Erik. Only the strong prevail. This vial isn¡¯t for me; it¡¯s for the academy. Guardian blood has never been acquired. I messed up the opportunity last time. I wouldn¡¯t mess up again.¡±

    Without another word, he stepped back into the forest. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the others. Get to the Mouth.¡±

    I stood there, anger and confusion swirling inside me.

    Lunafreya approached. ¡°Did you see it?¡± she asked. ¡°The person inside?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°What exactly are the Guardians? And... who are you? How did you know about my plan and all this?¡±

    She looked around at everyone gathering, celebrating our victory. ¡°Not now. Later, after all of this. I will find you.¡±

    As dawn¡¯s first light peeked through the trees, I looked at my friends.

    ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go. The rules say we need to get back down to win the trial.¡± Silas called out.

    ¡°Hey now, hold it there, metal hand,¡± Piqah said with a smile. ¡°You guys win this one. We just took down a Guardian. This is huge news that will bring the Cinders back from their expeditions. You can have the early blood transfusion.¡± She looked back toward her house recruits. ¡°My kids need a rest anyway.¡±

    ¡°They will come back?¡± I asked.

    ¡°With one recruit dead for now and the Winter Guardian down on Stylos, there are only two Guardians now guarding the door to the fifth floor. We need all Cinders to come back to Ash. It¡¯s time we break through the door.¡±

    ¡ª¡®What do we do about Waelid? Lunafreya, what''s her deal? And what about that kid inside the Guardian?¡¯ Fern murmured.

    ¡ªWe have to do what Dog suggested. Do some research in the library. We¡¯ll figure out the rest as it comes. But for now, we get a power-up. I clenched my hands. With this sword, my training here, and now the blood infusion as a reward, I was one step closer to reuniting with Noah and maybe getting my body back.

 Chapter 26: We just got a letter! No wait, two!

    The victory weighed heavily on me as we descended a mile down the Mouth¡ªthe hole in the center of the pillar leading to the base level of the academy where everyone gathered.

    The surrounding faces reflected the toll of the recent fight. We had lost recruits. Eight of them. Marcus, the upperclassmen bully from earlier and co-captain of House Enlil, was dead. I never even got to confirm whether his issue with Waelid was justified. Given Waelid¡¯s actions, I¡¯m not so sure about anyone¡¯s motives anymore. We in House Anu didn¡¯t know the others who died, but we could see the sadness among the other houses.

    Houses Nin and Enlil peeled off toward their dorms as we reached the bottom. They moved quietly, their footsteps echoing against the stone walls as they disappeared down the hall. Lunafreya looked back at me before turning to her fellow housemates. Our group, the House Anu recruits, Waelid and Fan, remained summoned for a debriefing with the Headmaster. I exchanged a glance with Silas, who gave me a subtle nod. Fern was silent in my head. Even he wasn¡¯t feeling very joyous. Perhaps he was as weighed down as I was about our situation and the looming threat of Waelid.

    We left the Mouth and were escorted by Assistant Master Arlo. We entered the grand hall where Headmaster Thorn stood flanked by staff members¡ªHopsander, Al, Laska, the Captain from the town of Ash with the curly mustache, and a few others I didn¡¯t recognize who taught the upperclassmen. Thorn¡¯s eyes surveyed us as we lined up. Waelid stood at the far end, wearing an innocent smile as if he had won the trial fairly.

    ¡°Recruits,¡± the Headmaster began, his voice resonating through the chamber. ¡°You have faced challenges unprecedented in recent academy history.¡±

    He paused, his gaze settling on me briefly before moving on. ¡°A Guardian appearing on a lower floor is a matter of grave concern¡ª many were lost. But through your teamwork and your leadership,¡± He nodded to Waelid, who smiled and gave a thumbs up,¡± You overcame the impossible. To take down a Guardian, barely more than a month into your training is a feat that stories and legends are made of. You will be sung about for years to come in this Academy. I myself will have one of our professors compose a ballad of your achievements. The kids that took down a titan. I can hear it now! You have given us a great opportunity. Master Waelid, I believe you have something, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Head Master,¡± Waelid walked up to Head Master Thorn and presented him the vial of Guardian blood.

    ¡°Excellent, my boy. You see, recruits? With Waelid¡¯s great leadership, the collection of the Guardian¡¯s blood, and your slaying of the beast, we now have a chance of a lifetime. The chance to progress through the Fourth Floor. I know the guardian wasn¡¯t supposed to be there, and don¡¯t worry, I will get someone on that.¡± The Head Master turned around.

    Hopsander stepped forward. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve already begun investigating how this could have occurred,¡± he said.

    ¡°Good,¡± the Headmaster replied. ¡°We must understand why the Guardian appeared unexpectedly. But more importantly, this event brings us closer than ever to accessing Level Five.¡±

    A spark of excitement flashed in his eyes. ¡°Therefore, I am ordering all Cinders to return to the academy. We are preparing for a major expedition.¡±

    I felt a mix of apprehension and curiosity. Accessing Level Five? What did that entail?

    ¡°House Anu,¡± he continued, his attention focusing on us. ¡°Your performance was exemplary. As per the academy¡¯s traditions, you have earned the right to the blood infusion.¡±

    There was a stir among us. The blood infusion¡ªthe next step in our training. I noticed Waelid glancing my way, a sneer forming on his lips.

    ¡ªDid his smile always seem so... evil? I thought.

    ¡°The reason we conduct the infusion one house at a time,¡± the Headmaster explained, ¡°is due to the unpredictable nature of the procedure. Some react poorly. Your ceremony will be in one week. Use this time to prepare yourselves. The infusion requires a calm, centered mind, so take this week to practice your meditation.¡±

    Al stepped forward with a big smile. ¡°My friends, you did great.¡± He clapped his hands together. ¡°You made House Anu proud. We couldn¡¯t watch what happened at the moment, but when our scouts came down halfway through your trial telling us about the Guardian, I was downright terrified! Thankfully, you pulled through. Mel, your strength came in handy, tanking all those attacks to save your friends. Lucius, you did a great job protecting the twins. And Erik, you stepped up in a leadership role that I wasn¡¯t expecting. As for the blood infusion, you may wonder why you never saw ours.¡± He pointed at Hopsander, Laska, and himself. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to overwhelm you and wanted to show you our world one drop at a time.¡± He gave a quick wink. ¡°Anyway, children, think carefully about what abilities you might desire. Imagine the possibilities, and when the time comes, you can choose the closest match.¡±

    I raised my hand. ¡°Sir, are there limits to what we can choose?¡±

    The Headmaster smiled a toothy grin. ¡°Ambition is to be encouraged, young recruit Erik. Consider anything. When the time comes, we will guide you to what is attainable.¡±

    He then bowed his head slightly. ¡°Let us take a moment to honor those we¡¯ve lost.¡±

    We all lowered our heads. Images of Marcus and the others flashed through my mind. His snotty face and our fight against his blood infusion replayed in my mind. The kid with green hair, like me, was gruesomely killed by the Guardian. Their lives were snuffed out too soon.

    ¡°Their sacrifices will not be in vain,¡± the Headmaster said solemnly after a while. ¡°They have contributed to a cause greater than any one of us.¡±

    As we raised our heads, I couldn¡¯t help but glance toward Waelid again. His eyes met mine, cold and filled with disdain.

    ¡ª¡®He¡¯s going to try to kill us,¡¯ Fern whispered.

    ¡ªLet him try, I thought. I¡¯m not afraid of him.

    ¡°That is all,¡± the Headmaster concluded. ¡°Prepare yourselves for what¡¯s to come. And go, go celebrate!¡±

    We were dismissed, and as we turned to leave, Laska offered words of encouragement. ¡°Well done,¡± she said softly. ¡°When I take you to visit Pestil this week, we will train with that sword.¡± She eyed the blade that hung at my hip. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how you got that, but you need to train with it. Blades like that can be unwieldy.¡±

    As we exited the hall, the weight of Waelid¡¯s stare lingered. I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Silas.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him get to you,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I replied, forcing a small smile. ¡°We¡¯ve got more important things to focus on.¡±

    He grinned. ¡°Like choosing what superpowers we want?¡±

    I chuckled despite myself. ¡°Something like that.¡±

    ---

    Back at House Anu¡¯s common area, the mood had shifted dramatically. The tension of battle gave way to relief and subdued excitement. We lounged on worn sofas or gathered around wooden tables scattered with drinks and food. Our upperclassmen surrounded us, asking us to tell the story again¡ªthis time, Silas shared his perspective. Ol¡¯ Mumm was bustling in and out of the room, knocking over tables and bringing more plates and platters of food. She snorted and laughed a deep bear laugh when Silas explained how high I flew when the Guardian hit me.

    ¡°Tried to be a little birdie, did ya? Here, take this.¡± She shoved a leg of meat into my mouth before I could answer.

    Al and Laska entered the room, drawing everyone¡¯s attention and causing us all to cheer at them. Al clapped at us in amazement. ¡°Well done again, everyone,¡± he announced. ¡°Taking down a Guardian! Hah! Can you believe we escorted the strongest recruits to cross this academy¡¯s borders?¡± He slapped his hand on Laska¡¯s back.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Laska rolled her eyes but nodded in agreement. ¡°Your teamwork and courage have not gone unnoticed,¡± she added. ¡°Tonight, we celebrate your victory and survival. To the House Anu recruits! They won the Practical and took down a burning Guardian!¡± She raised a cup of spiced cider.

    A cheer rose from the group. Ol¡¯ Mumm brought more plates of food, and mugs of the sweet, spiced cider were passed around. I found myself seated between Silas and Rinka, who were debating the best tactics against Scrollguards with their newfound experience.

    Al raised his hand for silence. ¡°I have more news,¡± he said, his voice cutting through the chatter. ¡°As you know, for your performance and winning the Practical, you will receive your first blood infusions first. To help you choose, I¡¯ve compiled a booklet with Laska here on all the known blood infusions the academy has to offer as of this week. It¡¯s 100 pages long, so do take your time.¡±

    Excited whispers spread like wildfire. I felt a surge of anticipation. The blood infusion¡ªa huge step toward becoming a true warrior of the academy. Huge progress in my power.

    ¡°Begin thinking about what abilities you might desire,¡± Laska advised. ¡°Consider your strengths and how you wish to enhance them.¡±

    Al tossed a small red booklet on the table in front of us titled:

    Blood Infusions at the Academy: Year of Alexander 801

    Silas snagged the book first and began thumbing through it. Everyone tried to crowd him to look at it. I figured I had time to read it later and try to decide what infusion I wanted.

    The celebration continued, but my thoughts drifted. Amid the laughter and storytelling, images of the Guardian flashed in my mind¡ªthe human figure within it, the cryptic words it had uttered.

    ¡ª¡®We need answers,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªAgreed. The library must hold some clues.

    ¡°Earth to Erik,¡± Rinka said, waving a hand in front of my face. ¡°You look a million miles away.¡±

    ¡°Just thinking,¡± I replied with a faint smile. ¡°A lot happened today.¡±

    She nodded sympathetically. ¡°Tell me about it. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting, but¡­that wasn¡¯t it. My mom always said when death happens, it¡¯s best to keep living your life. But, I am not sure how to feel about the death of students like me but ones that I didn¡¯t know.¡± She sighed and offered me space to look at the booklet to read, but I shook my head. Rinka shrugged and started to read it, with Sora leaning over to join her.

    I appreciated Rinka¡¯s concern, but my thoughts were elsewhere. There were too many things left unanswered, and I couldn¡¯t sit by when I could be doing something. As the evening wore on, I slipped away from the group. I headed toward the dorm exit, intending to plan my visit to the library.

    Turning a corner, I nearly collided with Waelid. His eyes locked onto mine, dark and unreadable.

    ¡°Erik,¡± he said, his normal smile was gone. Replaced with a cold, stern face. ¡°Just the person I wanted to see.¡±

    I tensed up. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    He stepped closer, and a thin smile grew on his lips. ¡°I wanted to have a little ¡®chat¡¯ about that accusation you threw at me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only spoken the truth,¡± I replied, meeting his gaze. I started to pick the skin on my thumb.

    His smile faded. ¡°Truth can be a dangerous thing in the wrong hands,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I suggest you keep your observations to yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    ¡°Consider it... friendly advice.¡± He glanced around the empty hallway. ¡°Accidents happen all the time, especially to those who don¡¯t know their place.¡±

    Anger flared within me, but I kept my voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±

    Waelid chuckled softly. ¡°Perhaps you should be.¡± He leaned in slightly. ¡°Stay out of my way, and we¡¯ll have no problems. Besides, it¡¯s not like the Headmaster would do anything to me. I¡¯m too valuable. However, I don¡¯t like my name being badmouthed. So, stop it.¡±

    With that, he brushed past me, his footsteps echoing as he disappeared down the corridor.

    ¡ªHe¡¯s hiding something. More reason to find out what.

    ¡ª¡®You think he is?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªOf course. Why is he so strong? Why didn¡¯t he use his blood infusion form? Does he not have one? And what did he do with that Guardian blood?

    I felt Fern agree with me as if I could see his nod. The habit I had developed, where I felt like I could see Fern next to me as if his own image of himself was projected around me, was getting stronger each day. I knew it was my imagination, but I was still happy to feel like I was talking with a separate entity.

    I resumed my path out the dorm. The library awaited.

    ¡ª

    As I made my way toward the library, my mind raced about what I was going to research first. The trip to the First Floor prodded me with hundreds of questions. Who was Dog? What is behind Floor Four, and what were the Guardians guarding? Of course, I was also curious about the blood infusions and my twin-soul with Fern. Too many questions and no time to look for answers to all of them.

    Shadows danced along the walls in the lamplight. I passed by several students¡ªmost were upperclassmen, some from House Anu, who gave me a nod, and others from the other two houses who sneered at me. I passed painting after painting as I walked quickly through the halls. I stopped to take a look at one of them. It was a painting of a golden kingdom under siege by an army in black armor. The map was surrounded by clouds, and rainbow bridges extended off either side of the kingdom, leading off the painting. In the center of the kingdom was a circular pool of glowing teal water. A man wearing a white robe and green shoulders stood next to a bear. He was holding out his hand toward the oncoming enemy. I noted the name of the painting in the lower left corner before continuing.

    The Assault on the Kingdom Over Erd and the Judgment of Soul¡¯s Fate

    ¡ªWhat an incredibly long title, I thought, chuckling to myself. Probably something to do with some religion. I¡¯ll have to check that out later, too.

    I came to the floor with the library and walked past upperclassmen in the study area outside of it. When I opened the door, Mrs. Brindle looked up from the large desk at the entrance. The stout librarian gave me a warm smile and waved me over.

    ¡°Hello, young man. Planning to do some late-night reading?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Hello again, Mrs. Brindle. Yes, I am. I was wondering something. Do you have a sort of special collection of books, like a restricted area?¡±

    She raised her eyebrows at me, her glasses sliding down her nose. ¡°Now, young man, what would you be wanting to find in a place like that?¡±

    ¡°Well... we just went through our Practical on the First Floor.¡± I pointed up. ¡°And some things I saw there seemed... suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, yes, I see it now. You did go through the Practical. Now you see the trials and sometimes horrors that being a Cinder brings.¡± She sighed. ¡°How many were lost?¡±

    I bowed my head. ¡°One upperclassman, Marcus from House Enlil, and three recruits from his house, and five recruits from House Nin.¡±

    Mrs. Brindle bowed her head as well, touched her necklace¡ªa circle with an X through it¡ªand mumbled something.

    She was silent for a while, then raised her head. ¡°Poor Marcus. He was in here frequently as well, like you. Always tried to gain access, too, but he lost that chance. Yes, young man, we have a restricted area. But you don¡¯t have access to it either.¡±

    ¡ª¡®Poor Marcus? He was a jerk!¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªMaybe she knew another side of him. What was he trying to look for in the restricted area? That¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about now.

    ¡°And how would one get access to it? What are the requirements?¡± I asked.

    Mrs. Brindle looked up at me. ¡°Only Chapter Masters and teachers have access to it.¡±

    ¡°So Marcus couldn¡¯t get into it because Jiho is the Chapter Master.¡±

    Mrs. Brindle nodded.

    ¡°And Waelid and the current Chapter Masters can get in now,¡± I mumbled, rubbing my hand against my chin.

    ¡°Yes, in fact, your Master Waelid comes in almost every night just after you do to go into the restricted area.¡±

    I felt my heart drop. Was he close by? My heart beat faster.

    ¡ªI¡¯m not scared of him, I lied to myself. Fern didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Well, I should get back to finding books for class.¡± I started to walk away when Mrs. Brindle grabbed my arm.

    ¡ªShit, does she know something? I thought, turning my head quickly to her.

    ¡°One more thing before you go, young Master Erik?¡± She pulled out two envelopes. Both just said ¡°Erik¡± on them. ¡°I believe these are for you.¡±

    ¡°Oh wow, I have mail? Do you run that department as well?¡± I asked.

    Mrs. Brindle shook her head. ¡°No, but my husband does. We hardly get letters for students at all, so when these came in, and we knew they weren¡¯t for any of the staff, I saw your name and grabbed them. Came in this morning.¡±

    I grabbed the letters, thanked her, and ran to an isolated table far in the Runic Applications section.

    I opened the first one, which had less writing.

    ¡ª¡®Who sent it? It¡¯s Lotrick, right? It has to be. It¡¯s him!¡¯ Fern said excitedly.

    I chuckled to myself and opened up the first one.

    <hr>

    *To the green-haired boys,

    I forgot to tell you that the sword you have may or may not be cursed. If you want to know more, you¡¯ll have to come find me on the Second Floor of the Pillar. I decided to hang my jar up around here for a few days. I won¡¯t be here long, so you better not delay! Have fun!

    Dog*

    <hr>

    ¡ªHuh? Dog? The crazy, magical old man?

    ¡ª¡®I knew this special sword would be too good to be true,¡¯ Fern sighed.

    ¡ªI guess this means we have to go up to the Second Floor ASAP, I said to him.

    ¡ª¡®ASAP?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªAs soon as possible. I forgot all the slang was lost in translation to Fern.

    ¡ª¡®Ah, yes, like tomorrow. We need to, Erik. I don¡¯t need more curses in my life.¡¯

    ¡ªGlad to hear that¡¯s how you think of me, I laughed.

    I pulled up the other letter and opened it. It was from Fern¡¯s brother Lotrick.

    ¡ª¡®Yes! That¡¯s my little brother. I bet he found a way to fix us,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªWell, you certainly think of him more positively now that you are away from him. I guess distance does make the heart grow fonder.

    ¡ª¡®Will you just read the letter and stop looking away?¡¯

    I looked down at the letter and read.

    <hr>

    *Dear Erik,

    Give my regards to my little brother. I sure hope you are taking care of him, and if I do not receive word from you shortly after you receive this, I will assume you have either never made it to Ash, got thrown into prison of some sort, or just died. Either way, my condolences. However, if you do receive the letter, I want you to respond with your name penned as Fern. After this first letter, we¡¯ll have to be careful about the information we divulge. I have discovered several secrets that the Royal Mages and their military have kept from the world.

    First, as I am hoping you have discovered too¡ªor I would have called you an imbecile for not doing so yet¡ªyou are what the magebloods call a ¡°Twin-Soul.¡± How it happened does not matter. What matters is that, according to you, if you are telling the truth, Fern is still conscious within your consciousness. That has never happened before in known Twin-Souls of the past. In every case, one personality or the other takes over and kills the other soul to gain its strength. Your exception makes you and Fern a unique case. Whether this means for the better or not remains to be seen. However, because one soul is destroyed in all the other processes, no one has ever attempted to re-separate the bodies and souls back to their original state. This doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible; it just means that it¡¯s never been done. I will experiment with this. When you send this letter, include strands of your hair and fingernails.

    Secondly, there is a spy in the academy. Destroy this letter when you are finished with it so there is no mention that you know this. The spy is not a student apparently, but either a staff member, an adult in the town of Ash, or someone who frequents coming to the academy. Be on the lookout and trust no one. They are a voidblood working with the Royal Family themselves. There is something about the pillar the Cinders are trying to climb that the Royal Family wants. Yes, I know about the pillar. It was the first thing that was mentioned in my studies of the Cinders and the Academy of Ash. I told you, Erik, I would act with haste. I am excelling at the top of my classes, as expected, and am learning under the tutelage of the High Prince Magelord himself¡ªyour brother.

    Which brings me to my third point. Erik, your brother is a twin-soul. I am not sure whether Noah is the one in control or the second soul who is empowering him. But I do not think you can trust your brother either. For now, I am on his good side, and like a snake, I know how to play my politics. But the plans he has for this country... for this world, will cost millions of lives. I don¡¯t know how much help you can be to me, but what I do know is that the key to Noah¡¯s plan is somewhere within the pillar you guard and the twelve other pillars around the planet. Find the spy, trust no one, and send me what I asked so I can learn more about the Twin-Souls. Maybe I can find a way to stop your brother or the second soul inside of him.

    Get stronger¡ªno matter what, get stronger.

    Lotrick Landaluce*

    <hr>

    I looked up from the paper, too stunned for words. I felt my nerves shoot up from my feet to my heart when Waelid walked out from a bookshelf in front of me.

    ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t my favorite recruit,¡± he said. ¡°Fancy yourself a man of the books, too, I see. Hey, what¡¯s that letter?¡±

 Chapter 27: The Veilbreakers

    Waelid¡¯s gaze shifted to my clenched hand, his thin smile stretching wider.

    ¡°Oh? And what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding? A letter from your family? We¡¯re Voidbloods. We never get letters.¡±

    My throat tightened, but I forced myself to reply. ¡°Yeah, family. Just a letter from my brother,¡± I said, steadying my voice. ¡°Nothing important. Not all Magebloods are awful, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡± He slammed his hands on the table. I looked back at him, unphased by his outburst. He took a deep breath and pushed his hair back before clearing his throat. ¡°Your brother, you say?¡± He stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯d hate to think you were hiding something, Erik. Secrets have a way of turning dangerous around here.¡±

    I laughed and raised my eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯d know all about dangerous secrets, wouldn¡¯t you? After the trial...¡±

    ¡°You know, Erik. I¡¯m glad you saw what you did. Now I have a friend to be myself around. But you should be careful. You wouldn¡¯t want to imply anything that would damage House Anu¡¯s reputation.¡±

    Before I could respond, his hand moved, and for a moment, my chest seized. I thought he might grab the letter. Instead, his fingers brushed along the corner of the table, trailing across the surface as he circled towards me.

    My mind raced. I couldn¡¯t let him see the contents.

    Fern¡¯s voice cut through the growing tension, steady and urgent.

    ¡ª¡®Hit him, now!¡¯ He shouted

    ¡ªThat¡¯s just what he wants, I whispered to Fern.

    I inched toward the candle flickering on the desk, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°You¡¯re awfully interested in me, Waelid. Maybe you¡¯re the one with something to hide.¡±

    He stopped mid-step, his eyes narrowing. He clenched his fists and leaned over the long desk. ¡°You think you¡¯re clever, don¡¯t you? That sharp tongue of yours will get you in trouble.¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond. Instead, I moved the letter closer to the flame, letting the fire catch the edge. The dry parchment curled almost instantly, blackening as the fire consumed it. The faint smell of burning paper filled the room.

    Waelid¡¯s gaze flicked to the flame, his smile twitching. For a moment, something dark crossed his face¡ªannoyance, maybe even anger¡ªbut it was gone as quickly as it appeared, replaced by that same infuriating smirk. ¡°A bit theatrical, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Just being thorough,¡± I said, letting the ashes fall into the ceramic dish beneath the candle. ¡°No need to fill the trash with unnecessary paper.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Waelid replied, his voice light but his eyes cold. He straightened, smoothing his shirt with a practiced motion. ¡°Careful, Erik. There are eyes everywhere, and not all of them blink kindly.¡±

    With that cryptic remark, he turned and strode away. His footsteps muffled against the worn library carpet. I didn¡¯t move until he disappeared around the corner.

    Fern broke the silence.

    ¡ª¡®You should have knocked him out.¡¯

    ¡ªFern, just because you get a little power boost doesn¡¯t mean you get to go around beating the crap out of everyone you disagree with.

    ¡ª¡®Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t realize that throwing kids to their deaths was something we disagreed on.¡¯

    ¡ªFern, obviously, I feel the same way as you. But you have to know we aren¡¯t invincible, and we need to play the rules of the game to make our way through.

    ¡ª¡®What game are you talking about?¡¯

    ¡ªThe game Fern, the game of life, and its politics. We have to play so we can get the upper hand, the powers, and the goals we seek. One wrong move, and we could end up as a corpse on a dissecting table. I told him.

    I felt Fern take in my words and could picture him nodding.

    ¡ª¡®So, do you think he could be the spy?¡¯ Fern asked, referring to Waelid.

    ¡ªNo, your brother said it wasn¡¯t a student. My money is on Professor Pestil right now. He seems to have a problem with me because of that fact alone. But maybe he just gives off ¡®villain¡¯ vibes, and he¡¯s not bad at all.

    ¡ª¡®Could be¡­I just don¡¯t want more people like Waelid to get away with something. There¡¯s no justice here,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªWe don¡¯t know for sure that Waelid will get away with his deeds. And remember, there was no justice for you from the moment you were born. At least now we can change that.

    I stared at the ashes in the dish. The letter was gone, but its words burned sharp in my mind.

    Fern shouldn¡¯t still be here, yet he was. A Twin-Soul unlike any recorded, and no answers why. Somewhere in the academy, a spy worked for the Royal Mages¡ªbut for what? Materials from the pillar? Secrets about the upper floors? Or something else entirely?

    And then there was my brother. The reason I pushed so hard. My whole reason for being here. He is the thread pulling me forward. A Twin-Soul like me. Except I didn¡¯t know which part of him I¡¯d be facing when we met¡ªor if I could trust him at all.

    And Waelid. Always circling. Always watching. Always dangerous. What was his angle?

    Questions piled up faster than I could untangle them, but the library suddenly felt too heavy, and the walls felt too close. Grabbing my things, I slipped out, my heart beating as I returned to the dorms.

    <hr>

    The hallways outside the library stretched long and empty; the electric lamps, powered by some gem mined from the Pillar¡¯s Second Floor, flickered and cast jagged shadows on the stone walls. My footsteps echoed faintly, the sound amplifying the surrounding stillness. Most of the students had gone back to their dorms or were in the library I just left. We don¡¯t have class tomorrow or the next as a sort of recovery for the Trial. Thankfully, that gave me the time to consider my next moves. The cursed sword weighed on my mind, but the other things Lotrick brought up were their burdens.

    Fern broke the silence.

    ¡ª¡®So¡­to play this ¡®game,¡¯ we agree, we can¡¯t trust Waelid, right?¡¯

    ¡ªYep, he is on the ¡®watch out for¡¯ list, I replied, shifting the strap of my bag over my shoulder. Every nerve in my body felt wound tight, ready to snap. Waelid¡¯s words echoed in my mind: There are eyes everywhere...

    Who was he warning me of? The professors? The other students? Or the spy Lotrick had mentioned? Was he aware of these? Could he be playing some master 4D chess move with all of this? My time reading too much manga and books had me questioning everything. I wasn¡¯t expecting this so soon.

    The sword on my hip felt heavier with each step. My hand drifted to the hilt, its surface cool and uneven under my fingers. When I first wielded it, the blade had felt like a gift¡ªsomething to change the tide. Now, with Dog¡¯s cryptic warning about a curse, it felt more like a weight. How long did I have?

    ¡ªToo many questions¡­too many questions. I fidgeted against the hilt.

    I stopped, ducking into a dark alcove where the lamplight didn¡¯t reach. Drawing the blade, I kept it low, angled away from the faint light spilling down the hall.

    The steel caught the dim glow, shimmering. The surface rippled as though it were alive, bending light in a way that set my teeth on edge.

    Fern¡¯s voice broke through.

    ¡ª¡®What¡¯s so cursed about it? It¡¯s just... a sword with runes from another place, right?¡¯

    ¡ªYou don¡¯t know what these runes mean. Also, to be given such a strong blade so early in our journey from a crazy magical floor-hopping man is suspicious enough. But I was desperate, and in the games I played, you wouldn¡¯t pass up this chance, right? I said, half to Fern and half to convince myself.

    Tilting the blade, I saw something shifting in its reflection. Shadows swirled behind the steel¡ªeither a figure or a building or something, but a darker shadow stood behind the lighter ones in the metal.

    A faint buzzing crept up my arm from the hilt, tingling my fingertips.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡ª¡®It feels... Wrong, now that we are looking at it,¡¯ Fern said, quieter now.

    ¡ªYeah. Wrong is a word for it.

    I slid the blade back into its scabbard with deliberate care. Whatever this sword was, it wasn¡¯t something I could untangle tonight. I had to add this as a priority to handle within the next few days. Too much was happening too fast. But life is sometimes like that.

    I took a deep breath.

    As I stepped back into the hallway, my thoughts circled to Lotrick¡¯s letter again. I remembered the words as if still scrawled on the page: Trust no one.

    Trust no one. The phrase turned over and over in my mind, a stone I couldn¡¯t stop grinding. Surely we could trust our friends, right? Silas? Ruriel? Zenobia? All of them. But would telling them the full truth put them in danger?

    Fern¡¯s voice cut through the spiral.

    ¡ª¡®You¡¯re overthinking it again.¡¯

    ¡ªHow can I not?

    I walked out of the Academy and crossed the long lawn toward my dorm. The familiar sight of House Anu¡¯s dorms came into view, the warm light spilling through the windows softening the edges of my thoughts. The smell of burning firewood touched my nostrils. Laughter drifted faintly through the cracks, the sound pulling me out of my head.

    I exhaled slowly, forcing the tension in my chest to ease. Whatever waited for me tomorrow, I couldn¡¯t face it alone. I needed to be with my friends; I needed to rest and feel some sense of normalcy, or I would lose myself.

    I stepped into the common area, greeted by the golden glow of a massive bonfire crackling on the beach outside through the back dorm doors. Silas¡¯s voice carried over the sound of laughter, bright and warm.

    ¡°Erik! Finally!¡± he called, waving me over through the house. He was sitting on a long log facing the bonfire.

    The others cheered as I walked out. I set my bag down and joined them. For the first time since the library, I felt my shoulders loosen, the weight on my chest lifting just enough to breathe.

    The questions, the sword, the spy¡ªthey could all wait.

    Tonight was about celebration. About the people who had fought by my side and lived to tell the tale.

    <hr>

    The bonfire roared, its golden light throwing flickering shadows across the circle of House Anu recruits. The salty breeze carried the tang of brine and the faint scent of charred wood, mingling with the sound of laughter and Tevin¡¯s steady drumbeat. The big guy had found some large hand drum and was beating a soft tune for others to dance or bop their head, too.

    I looked across at my classmates, thankful that they all lived.

    Lucius sat near the twins, his legs crossed neatly, sipping tea with an ease that softened his usual sharp demeanor. Rinka and Sora huddled over the blood infusion booklet, pointing at entries and giggling like they didn¡¯t have a care in the world. Sora¡¯s eyepatch caught the firelight, reminding me of what she¡¯d sacrificed during the trial.

    Silas and Ruriel stood near the edge of the firelight, juggling small balls for Amani¡¯s attention. Her clapping and laughter rang above the crackle of the flames. Her curly black and red hair bounced in time with the drumbeat. At the circle¡¯s edge, Mel crouched beside Zenobia. The two were getting along surprisingly and were recounting their encounters.

    ¡°Erik!¡± Silas¡¯s voice boomed above the noise, cutting through the din. He had won his juggling match against Ruriel and waved me over, his grin wide and infectious.

    ¡°You cheated with that arm, Gearhead,¡± Ruriel said. He sat down next to Amani, looking visibly nervous. A surprising attitude change from my normally cool-headed ninja-like friend.

    ¡°Glad you could join us,¡± Mel said, lounging against a log, her arms crossed. Her red hair seemed on fire, reflecting the flames. ¡°Now that the hero¡¯s here, maybe things will get interesting.¡±

    ¡°Hero¡¯s a stretch,¡± I said, lowering myself onto the sand near Tevin, who softened his drumming.

    ¡°Not when you¡¯re carrying that,¡± Mel said, nodding at the sword at my side. ¡°Mind if I look?¡±

    I hesitated but unfastened the blade and handed it to her. ¡°Sure, but be careful. It¡¯s... different.¡±

    Mel took it without hesitation, only to drop it immediately, her eyes wide. ¡°What the hell?¡± She flexed her fingers as if shaking off a sting.

    Zenobia leaned forward. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡ª¡± Mel stared at the blade, now lying in the sand. ¡°It was like a ringing in my ears, and then something shocked my arm. Like it didn¡¯t want me holding it.¡±

    The group fell silent. All eyes turned to me.

    ¡°Dog said it¡¯s cursed,¡± I admitted, picking up the sword carefully and re-sheathing it.

    ¡°Uh¡­Dog?¡±

    I thought for a moment if I should be honest. Then, I decided there was no harm. I could leave out bits about the Twin-Soul stuff.

    So I did just that. I told them what happened, how when I was flung high in the air from the Guardian, I was able to slow myself slightly before slamming into the wall of the pillar. I told them how I could see outside the pillar as if looking out from inside a skyscraper or a giant wall of glass high above the ground. I told them of Dog and the music he played and the stairs up to the next floor. I told them how he just handed over a sword and how later he sent me a letter, somehow, telling me it was cursed.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Tevin stopped playing and stood up, eyes fixated on me. ¡°Bugs¡­that heal your body?! When can we go? I want to see them!¡±

    ¡°You are a freak, man,¡± Ruriel said, rolling his eyes. Several people laughed as Zenobia gently patted Tevin to sit back down.

    ¡°So, what will you do with it? The sword.¡± Mel said.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. ¡°It¡¯s not hurting me¡ªat least not yet.¡±

    ¡°Maybe don¡¯t use it until you know for sure,¡± Zenobia said. ¡°No point tempting fate. You already got lucky with how easily it cut the Guardian.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you do, keep it for the upcoming battle,¡± Lucius said before taking another sip of tea.

    ¡°Upcoming battle?¡± Rinka asked, looking at Lucius.

    ¡°Well, we will help when the Cinders return to take the fourth floor and go to the fifth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It would help take down the other Guardians. Cursed or not, I am not sure if other Cinders have a blade like this.¡± I touched the hilt again, forcing a grin to shift the conversation. ¡°But enough about the sword. Tonight¡¯s about celebrating, right? We earned it. Took down a damn Guardian and lived to tell the tale. We might be the strongest group of recruits to enter the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Barely,¡± Ruriel said dryly, though a small smile tugged at his lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point, Erik?¡± Mel said.

    ¡°My point,¡± I said, ¡°is that every elite group has a name. A legacy. Something people will remember when they talk about what we¡¯ve done.¡± I gestured around the circle. ¡°So why don¡¯t we come up with one for ourselves?¡±

    Sora¡¯s eye gleamed. ¡°A name? I like it.¡±

    ¡°Heh, I like it too. It has to be something fierce,¡± Mel said, already warming to the idea. ¡°But not clich¨¦.¡±

    ¡°Something clever,¡± Lucius added, raising his cup. ¡°And regal.¡±

    ¡°What about something meaningful? Like a reference to our journey,¡± Zenobia said.

    The group erupted into a lively debate.

    Mel crossed her arms, a smirk tugging at her lips. ¡°What about ¡®Bloodhowl¡¯? Sounds scary, right? Like something that¡¯d make people think twice about messing with us.¡±

    Lucius raised a skeptical brow. ¡°If we¡¯re going for respectable, that¡¯s not the direction.¡±

    ¡°Respectable?¡± Mel shot back. ¡°I¡¯m not writing poetry, noble boy. I want people scared.¡±

    Rinka leaned into the conversation, her tone gentler. ¡°What about ¡®Ashen Howl¡¯? It¡¯s still fierce but... less threatening. And we are in the Academy of Ash, you know?¡±

    ¡°Better,¡± Sora said. Rinka¡¯s twin sister smiled and looked at Mel. ¡°But it still needs teeth, right?¡±

    Mel smiled and nodded.

    Ruriel broke in, leaned forward, and twirled a stick between his fingers. ¡°I like where you went with Ashen Rinka. But what about something referencing rebirth? Like ¡®Ashen Reborn.¡¯ We¡¯ve all left things behind to be here. It fits.¡±

    ¡°Poetic,¡± Mel said, snorting. ¡°What are we, a band of traveling bards?¡± She shifted her weight on her feet. ¡°I¡¯m saying something strong. Like ¡®Phoenix Guard.¡¯ We¡¯re not just survivors¡ªwe¡¯re fighters. We rise stronger every time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad,¡± Tevin said, tapping his drum idly. ¡°But maybe we should go unique. Like... I dunno... ¡®The Bug Brigade.¡¯¡±

    The group groaned in unison.

    Zenobia nudged him hard. ¡°Tevin, if you suggest one more bug name, I¡¯m throwing you into the sea.¡±

    ¡°Bugs are resilient!¡± Tevin said, raising his hands defensively. ¡°They keep crawling back, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you points for originality,¡± Zenobia said dryly. ¡°But no. Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Tevin muttered, grinning.

    Zenobia glanced at the fire. ¡°What about something tied to our house? Like ¡®Anu¡¯s Aegis.¡¯ Protective. Honorable.¡±

    ¡°Nice,¡± Rinka said, nodding.

    ¡°Nice,¡± Sora repeated flatly. ¡°Sure, if you want people to think we¡¯re someone¡¯s old shield. No thanks. And how attached are we really to this house? It¡¯s each other that makes this group. We need to make this meaningful! Where¡¯s the artistry?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sora, I like where your head¡¯s at,¡± I said, trying to hold back my comments on our Chapter Master and my shattered illusion of this academy¡¯s houses and politics. ¡°What about you three?¡± I looked over at the Veclans. Vahim shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, green one. Habr is the writer among us.¡±

    Finally, Habr cleared his throat, his calm voice cutting through the chatter.

    ¡°In our tongue,¡± he said, ¡°we could call ourselves Henu-Shaut.¡± His accent was thick, and his tongue clicked as he said the last word.

    I leaned forward. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, roughly It means ¡®veilbreakers,¡¯¡± Habr said, his gaze steady. ¡°The ones who tear away the shroud of lies and secrets. I believe it could resonate with us because we have seen the truth in society, and with what happened on the First Floor, what Erik showed us¡­we still fight to break down lies.¡±

    His words hung in the air, their weight settling over the group as they were reminded of what I accused Waelid of.

    ¡°Veilbreakers,¡± Tevin said, breaking the silence. ¡°That¡¯s... kind of perfect.¡±

    ¡°It fits, I guess, in its way,¡± Rinka said softly. ¡°It¡¯s all how you phrase it.¡±

    Mel leaned back, testing the name on her tongue. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s strong. It sticks. I¡¯m okay with it!¡±

    Even Sora didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Veilbreakers. I can work with that.¡±

    Lucius raised his cup, his usual reserve slipping for a moment. ¡°To the Veilbreakers, then.¡±

    We cheered and felt our new self-imposed title descend on our shoulders. We all aimed to make something out of our lives here, and we would break whatever veil the world tried to cover us with.

    Our yells and cheers rose above the crackle of the fire, carried by the sea breeze. For the first time, we weren¡¯t just recruits anymore. We were something more.

    <hr>

    The dormitory was quiet as I slipped through the heavy wooden door several hours later. The faint crash of waves against the shore crept in through the cracks, mixing with the soft creaks of the old building settling for the night.

    The warmth of the bonfire still clung to my skin, but the camaraderie I¡¯d felt earlier had faded under the weight of unanswered questions. Lotrick¡¯s letter turned over and over in my mind, its warnings tightening like a noose.

    The spy is not a student. Trust no one.

    The words echoed like Tevin¡¯s lingering drumbeat as I reached my room and leaned against the closed door, exhaling slowly. If the spy wasn¡¯t a student, couldn¡¯t I trust my friends? My gaze fell to the cursed sword resting on my hip. I picked it up and rested it against my desk, its hilt gleaming faintly in the double moonlight spilling through the window.

    Fern, like he always did, broke me away from my tumbling thoughts.

    ¡ª¡®You should sleep. Your brain¡¯s chewing on too much.¡¯

    ¡ªYou¡¯re not wrong. But how am I supposed to sleep when I don¡¯t even know where to start?

    ¡ª¡®Start with... not getting yourself killed.¡¯

    The corner of my mouth twitched in a dry chuckle. I changed into simple black pajamas and moved to the edge of the bed, letting my weight sink into the mattress. For a moment, I let myself imagine what life would be like without any of this¡ªno pillars, no curses, no spies or Twin-Souls. Just... normal. Safe. Then I thought of my home, Earth. My time before all of this. How I had wished every day for something to change. Would I ever accept life as is and not what I want?

    The sound of paper sliding across stone snapped me out of the thought like a jolt of ice water.

    I froze.

    My gaze shot to the base of the door, where a folded note lay.

    Moving slowly, I got up and reached for it, my fingers brushing the rough parchment. It was simple and unmarked. I unfolded it to see aggressive handwriting inside:

    Drop out, Twin-Soul, or you will die.

    The words sent a spike of icy dread down my spine. Twin-Soul. The warning wasn¡¯t just precise¡ªit was personal.

    I grabbed my sword and bolted to the door, yanking it open.

    The hallway stretched ahead, dimly lit by the soft glow of lanterns mounted along the walls. It was empty.

    Then, at the far end, a shadow slipped around the corner.

    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, already moving.

    Barefoot, still in my pajamas, I tore down the corridor. My heart hammered as I rounded the corner, glimpsing the figure¡ªa hooded silhouette moving with unnaturally fluid speed.

    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted again. The figure didn¡¯t hesitate, their footsteps impossibly light against the stone floor.

    They darted through the dormitory, slipping through the halls like a shadow until they broke into the open air. I followed out the main door and across the courtyard. I was bathed in cold moonlight as I pushed forward.

    The figure sprinted toward the edge of the House grounds, their hood billowing behind them.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I yelled, my voice cutting through the still night. I pumped my legs harder and harder, urging Fern to give me speed. My heartbeat doubled, and my legs rocketed across the grass.

    The shadow did not slow down.

    Instead, they sprinted towards the side of the pillar away from the Academy entrance. I followed behind them, at least a hundred yards behind. They stopped at the base of the towering pillar. Their silhouette was stark against the colossal structure, their head tilting slightly as if they were listening.

    Then they turned.

    For a fleeting moment, I saw their eyes beneath the hood¡ªglowing gold, sharp and wolfish, cutting through the shadows like a predator¡¯s gaze. My breath caught in my throat.

    And then the transformation began.

    The figure¡¯s body twisted unnaturally, hunched forward as their limbs elongated. The hood and cloak fell away, revealing fur white and red like a koi fish. Massive paws struck the ground, claws scraping against stone. A group of nine tails lashed behind them, twitching with restrained power. Their body grew several feet until they stood on their hind legs, towering some thirty feet tall. I was catching up but had slowed as I saw their new form.

    It wasn¡¯t human anymore.

    It was a wolf¡ªor fox¡ªor something that only wore the shape of one.

    The creature turned its head toward me, locking those feral, intelligent eyes onto mine. My legs stiffened. I froze. I was less than twenty-five yards away. For a heartbeat, neither of us moved.

    Then it lunged.

    Not at me¡ªupward.

    Its claws sank into the pillar¡¯s surface, and it began climbing. Fast. Too fast.

    I ran up to the pillar where it had just stood and stared in disbelief as the creature scaled the sheer stone, its movements smooth. Higher and higher it climbed, the shadows of the pillar swallowing it whole.

    The moonlight glinted off its white fur. The beast was like a beautiful shooting star climbing the massive 13th Pillar.

    I stood there, chest heaving, the cold biting at my bare feet. My mind raced as the moment crashed over me in waves.

    Fern¡¯s voice came barely above a whisper.

    ¡ª¡®What... what was that?¡¯

    ¡ªNo idea. This school¡­. this pillar has become more and more mysterious. I suspect that won¡¯t be the last we will see of that¡­thing.

    I swallowed hard, my gaze still fixed on the spot where the creature had disappeared. But one thing was certain.

    Someone¡ªor something from above¡ªwas watching what happened below.

 Chapter 28: Is this what you call a Mentorship?

    I pressed my forehead against the chipped paint of Hopsander¡¯s office door for just a moment, letting the quiet hum of the corridor settle around me. The late afternoon light bled through the stained glass behind me, painting the floor in dull reds and greens. Most of the Academy rested, curled into itself after the trial. The corridors were emptier than usual¡ªno laughter, no chatter, just the hush of old stone and distant footsteps.

    ¡ª¡®Are you sure this is a good idea?¡¯ Fern asked, his voice low and unsure inside my mind.

    ¡ªWe¡¯re running out of time and options. If anyone on the staff will help, it¡¯s Hopsander.

    ¡ª¡®Uh, did you forget what my brother said?¡¯

    ¡ªI know what your brother said, Fern. I thought harshly. I picked my thumb. But I trust Hopsander. A spy is in the academy. We were threatened last night, and my brother may not be in control of his own body. We can¡¯t just stroll through the school year. We need to accelerate.

    ¡ªWhat did you expect? Instant power to rival the mages? We are already pretty strong It''s not like you use it enough, though. Don¡¯t forget about our legendary sword.

    ¡ªOh, trust me, I haven¡¯t forgotten about the cursed thing.

    ¡ªI¡¯m just saying I haven¡¯t seen any curses yet. Maybe Dog was lying. He¡¯s crazy. How¡¯d an old man even get a letter down here?

    My fingers brushed the sword¡¯s hilt. The black pulsing runes replayed in my mind. The sensation that I felt when I cut through the dense armor of the Guardian was unnatural. The blade cut too easily; I plunged it into the boy inside the Guardian too willingly. I pushed the thought aside and lifted my hand. I knocked three times and took a step back. The sound seemed unnaturally loud in the silence.

    ¡°Come in,¡± the frogman¡¯s voice croaked from inside.

    I slipped into the small office and shut the door quietly behind me. Stacks of training manuals and wrinkled battle charts cluttered the shelves. Dried herbs hung from the rafters, leaving a faint medicinal smell that reminded me of an incense shop. Hopsander sat at a worn wooden desk, polishing a halberd¡¯s blade with deliberate care. He looked up when I entered, eyebrows rising slightly.

    ¡°You should be resting, Erik,¡± the frogman said. ¡°The trial took a toll on everyone.¡±

    I took a step closer, heart pounding, and forced my voice steady. ¡°You¡¯re investigating why the Guardian appeared on the first floor, right? I think I have a lead.¡±

    He leaned back, resting the halberd across his knees. ¡°Go on.¡±

    I told him everything: about Lotrick¡¯s letters that a spy worked within the Academy¡¯s walls, who was tied somehow to the Royal Mages. How the Guardian appeared to have a human body beneath its transformed body when I cut it. I mentioned my Noah, how he is the Royal Magelord, and how he may also be a Twin-Soul. I left out my Earth origins, but I implied I was different from a separate world. I explained who Dog was and how I met him. I told him how Dog had given me the supposedly cursed sword. I told him what Waelid he had done. The words spilled out of me like a confession I¡¯d been holding too long. I felt emotions well up inside me as I was finally able to let out everything. I didn¡¯t care anymore. If I couldn¡¯t trust Hopsander, who can I trust? I need someone older than the children to help me get to Noah. Just being able to say all this felt like taking off a heavy load. Through it all, Fern lingered silent in the back of my mind.

    Hopsander¡¯s jaw tightened. He listened without interrupting, although I saw his eyes narrow at certain names¡ªWaelid, Royal Mages, and Twin-Souls.

    When I finished, he breathed out slowly. ¡°Erik, these are wild claims. You border on mania with the things you say. Another world? Your brother is the Magelord of Stylos? Waelid¡¯s crimes? A cursed sword?¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    I slid the sword¡¯s blade an inch from its scabbard, letting him see the runes that glowed black and had odd symbols different than any runic textbook we had in the public section.

    He frowned, gaze sharpening. Then he held out his hand, and I withdrew the blade. ¡°Why tell me all of this?¡±

    ¡°I need help. I need an ally. I am older, trapped in this body. I understand how the world works on a bigger scale. Sure, in my world, there was no magic, no internal obvious power feud in a physical way like it is here. But there was still a separation of classes and experiences in life. There were ways to propel you out of the locked system there. I know that here we have the blood infusions, the runes, the weapons, apparently,¡± I said, tapping my sword. ¡°But I am worried my brother may already be lost to another soul if he is indeed a Twin-Soul.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯d want me to help you get what you need to get to him?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then why all the stuff about Waelid?¡±

    ¡°I just needed to tell you everything. I have no true confidant or partner in this world aside from Fern. But I need allies. If you help me reunite and help my brother and me, I will return the favor a thousand times over. I have a moral code, and Waelid broke it by what he did to those kids. He is stepping over his classmates to get stronger. That is something I won¡¯t do, and I can¡¯t let that slide without it being addressed.¡±

    Hopsander rubbed his forehead and looked at me. ¡°While yes, what he did, if he did it, is wrong and punishable by our rules, the matter is, Waelid¡¯s strength and determination runs deep. The rules for mercenaries do not.¡±

    ¡°I understand, but-¡±

    ¡°But,¡± He clapped his hands. ¡°That does not mean you can¡¯t challenge him to a duel for justice. Should you still deem it? Although, I would say, given what you told me, you should focus on getting to your brother¡­yes?¡±

    I bit the inside of my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re right, Captain. Does this mean you will help me?¡±

    ¡°What do you need from me."

    I took a step forward and grabbed a seat. ¡°Power, as much of it as possible. I need to be able to match the strongest of the Royal Magebloods Officers at least enough to make it to my brother.¡± I folded my arms. ¡°The cinders that went on an expedition with him. Who were they? How do I fast-track my way onto a group? Being a Twin-Soul is taboo, right? Let¡¯s use that to our advantage. I am yours to command after I do this.¡±

    ¡°My lad. If I do what you ask, I could be making the single most horrible decision to ever affect this planet. The powers of true Twin-Souls, as proven by your brother, are near limitless. To cultivate the power of a Twin Soul willingly is to cultivate death. Millions could die by your hands, and you wouldn¡¯t even know it.¡±

    I gulped. ¡°I will agree to a new blood oath to you. Please, Captain Hopsander. Isn¡¯t there anything you want?¡±

    He glared at me, ¡°Lad, you are teetering near the edge of self-destruction with those kinds of words.¡±

    ¡ªI know that. I know I sound more psychopathic than ever. A student comes in talking about powers and fighting against mages to rescue his little brother, who is now older than him somehow. It all sounds insane. I thought.

    ¡°Captain Hopsander,¡± I stood up and saluted him before bowing. ¡°Please, I don¡¯t ask for world-dominating power, I only wish to get strong enough to make it to my brother and speak with him. I need to confirm he is alive still, that he remembers me. I need to know his soul still lives. I know that if his soul is still there, he can help your cause. Maybe he can get the Magebloods to rewrite the laws around Voidbloods.¡±

    The Frogman sat back and looked at me. I felt his eyes as my head was bowed. ¡°Alright,¡± He grumbled. ¡°I¡¯ll help ya out, lad.¡± I looked up at him to see him smiling large, pulling out a small pipe.

    ¡°Really?¡± I smiled back. Hopsander nodded, and I reached out and shook his hands. ¡°Thank you! So what do we address first, the Spy? Any thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Easy there, lad, we just established this partnership. Is the little one alright with this agreement?¡± He nodded towards me, and then I knew he was talking about Fern.

    ¡ªFern, are you ok with this? I asked him.

    ¡ª¡®I still want Waelid to pay. But¡­I guess focusing on getting stronger and finding Noah is more urgent to do. Just don¡¯t forget our deal, ok? Rescue me from this body after. And get justice on Waelid. That¡¯s two promises now, ok?¡¯ Fern said, insisting on my agreement.

    ¡ªOk, ok. I promise. I will find a way to get our bodies back, and I will get justice on Waelid.

    ¡°He agrees,¡± I said to Hopsander.

    ¡°Great, we will get this in writing too, you know, for clerical sakes. But first, you asked what we need to do. The spy seems the most urgent. If they do work here or live in the town of Ash, they have direct access to infiltrate us and could cause chaos. It is a miracle that so many of you survived the Guardian attack, but then again, you were there, and Twin-Souls seem to carry a double amount of luck with them.¡± Hopsander stood up and walked around his desk, grabbed a heavy brown cloak, and slung it over his arms. ¡°I will do a little investigation myself among the teachers. We will start our private training next week. What do you need from me now?¡±

    I thought for a moment and then decided. ¡°I need access to the restricted archives in the library.¡± I know what I need to look up to help me. I can¡¯t let a single moment go to waste. Let the other kids stay and relax on their days off, but time was pressing against me. How long until the spy strikes again?

    Hopsander cocked his head and smiled. ¡°The restricted archives¡­¡± He paused. ¡°I can let you in. It will have to be late after the other teachers have gone to bed. Meet me at midnight behind the library¡¯s east wing. There¡¯s an entrance beneath an old tapestry that has a code for us with access. If we do this, we move in silence, and we do not get caught. The Head Master will throw a fit. Who knows, maybe he is the spy and will use it to throw both of us out. Do you understand?¡±

    I nodded, relief clawing up my throat. ¡°I do.¡±

    I slipped out of the office with him. Hopsander gave me a nod and headed up some stairs to the left, going further into the Academy. I went the opposite way, stepping into a small courtyard with a leafless tree in the center. Fading sunlight cast a warm glow on the dry grass. It was quiet, and there was no one around, but I felt a little bit less lonely. I carried a tiny spark of hope with me now. I had an ally¡ªat least, I hoped so. I preferred to think that.

 Chapter 29: The Restricted Archives

    By the time I got back to the House Anu dorm common area, the sky outside had faded into deeper hues of orange and navy. Most of my classmates had taken the day off to relax, catch up on sleep or to go hang out down by the beach. Some, like Mel and Zenobia, went to go train more in the combat gym. I admired their determination.

    The bonding moment we had at the bonfire from the day before still lingered in my mind. The bonding we had as a group was touching, and I could really feel the class becoming a powerful unified unit. We knew each other¡¯s story and past grudges or initial judgments were subsiding. Unfortunately, after the intruder, I realized the truth. They were all in danger with me around.

    ¡ª Whoever the spy is, they have to be the ones who sent the guardian to the first floor. And that means they are after me. That note from yesterday it was for me. They are after me! Those bastards are going to keep coming and coming because they are after me! Someone wants me dead or out of the picture, and they aren¡¯t above killing kids to get that done. But that ends. I clenched my fists as I pushed open the door to the dorm.

    ¡ª¡®What are we going to do?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªWe are going to move fast. Find this guy first. He¡¯s the immediate threat.

    ¡ª¡®But, there is so much to do,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªI know!

    I was growing impatient. The spy was deliberately trying to get me and those around me killed. Then, there¡¯s the whole get stronger while learning about the Twin-Souls power issue. Next, Noah could be lost for good. I pleaded with whatever gods that rule this world would keep his soul is still in control. I had to reunite with him. Make things right and fix us both.

    I couldn¡¯t forget the damned cursed sword, either. Its unknown consequences were driving me slightly mad.

    It was all becoming overwhelming. Too much for me to handle, but I had no choice. That was life sometimes. It all piles on and on then, you feel as if you will collapse. I had to breathe. Inhale and Exhale. One thing at a time. However angry or stressed I get, I had to keep going. I had to move.

    <hr>

    Inside the dorm, the mood was more mellow. A few upperclassmen were sprawled on couches or leaning against the walls, flipping through textbooks or dozing with half-lidded eyes. Ol¡¯ Mumm was slouched over in her large recliner that sat in a corner, just the right distance between the kitchen and the window overlooking the Eastern Sea. Everyone was enjoying the day¡¯s quietness. No one knew what lurked around them.

    ¡ªWe successfully got Hopsander to agree to help us. Now we need some friends to let in on this whole thing.

    ¡ª¡®Yeah, remind me why did the Captain agree so quickly?¡¯

    ¡ªWho knows, maybe he has his own plans? Maybe he sees the opportunity of having a strong Twin-Soul on his side? Maybe he is more sinister than we believe and we will regret this. Either way, we take that risk. I need to jumpstart our growth now. I can¡¯t wait through four years oh training. We already see how we can move faster, hit harder and grow faster than the others. Hell, who knows if the spy will even give us one year to grow more? They have already tried to kill us by sending the Guardian.

    ¡ª¡®We don¡¯t know for sure it was them that sent the guardian.¡¯

    ¡ªOh, who else could it be, Fern? Right now I am sticking with the Spy sent the Guardian. Not just in the Trial, but before we even came to Ash. Someone doesn¡¯t want me here. Anyway, the point is we need more allies. Starting with those two. I nodded towards Silas and Ruriel.

    They sat near a small round table tucked in a corner. Silas had his mechanical arm detached at the elbow, tinkering with some intricate mechanism inside it. He was comparing it to Ruriel¡¯s grapple gauntlet. Ruriel laid back on his chair, upside down. His purple ponytail grazed the hardwood floor. He was skimming through the red thin booklet of blood infusions. Both looked up as I approached.

    ¡ª¡®They¡¯re going to think you¡¯ve lost it if you tell them everything,¡¯ Fern said, his voice a low whisper inside my head.

    ¡ªMaybe, but when I was their age, when I was your age, I always wanted someone to be upfront and honest with me. I could smell when someone was lying or not telling me the full truth because I was too young to understand. I thought.

    What¡¯s the actual risk here? Will they think I am crazy? Ok, let¡¯s assume that. But either way, an opportunity to access the restricted archives is sure to wet both of their appetites. I¡¯ve seen how they hunger for more knowledge in class.

    ¡ª¡®Let¡¯s give it a shot then, I guess,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡°Erik,¡± Silas said quietly, sliding a small wrench into his belt. ¡°You look¡­ determined. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ruriel¡¯s gaze flicked behind me, then back, as if checking for eavesdroppers. ¡°Something¡¯s up. Spill it.¡±

    I flashed a confident grin at them. ¡°It¡¯s time I¡¯ve been honest with you boys. Come with me.¡±

    The two looked at each other and shrugged. They gathered their things and followed me up to our dorm room.

    <hr>

    Our large, round dorm room was empty and silent. Tevin and Lucius were out¡ªmaybe fetching more food or relaxing with the other recruits somewhere¡ªleaving just the three of us here. Adrenaline and exhaustion pressed at my skull. I felt the pressure of time on my back. I needed to do this now.

    I guided Ruriel and Silas to a broad wooden table near the room¡¯s center, and we all sat. They watched me expectantly, Ruriel leaning back with arms folded and Silas adjusting his mechanical arm, the faint whir of gears breaking the hush.

    I took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you everything,¡± I whispered.

    Then, I spilled it all. About Noah, my brother, how I came from another world called Earth and ended up in Fern¡¯s body. I told them about the Twin-Soul condition, how I share this body with Fern, and the double abilities it gives me¡ªsharper senses, greater speed, and strength beyond a normal Voidblood. I explained my alliance with Hopsander, the spy Lotrick mentioned, and my desperate quest to find the truth hidden in the restricted archives beneath the library. I confessed my fears, my confusion, and my burning need to reach Noah. I left nothing out.

    They listened without interrupting. Their eyes widened at mentions of Earth and the Twin-Soul, narrowed thoughtfully when I detailed the spy and softened when I admitted my vulnerabilities and the burden of being trapped in another¡¯s life. When I finally stopped talking, the silence was profound, ringing in my ears.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°So,¡± I said at last, voice quieter than before, ¡°will you come with me? I need your help¡ªmore hands and eyes as we search the archives.¡± I hesitated, then added, ¡°I¡¯m not asking for nothing. If you help me reach my brother¡­ I swear I¡¯ll do whatever I can for you in return. I¡¯ll owe you, big time. Anything you want¡ª¡±

    Ruriel and Silas exchanged a glance. Their expressions were unreadable for a heartbeat. Then Silas scratched his chin, and a grin tugged at his lips.

    ¡°Wait¡­ is that why you sometimes just zone out like a statue?¡± he said, leaning forward. ¡°You¡¯re chatting with Fern in your head? I used to think you were daydreaming about bread or something.¡±

    Ruriel¡¯s eyes widened mock-dramatically. ¡°And when you ask those weirdly basic questions, like the major cities, or when you were confused about the Pillar, it¡¯s because you really know nothing about this world?¡± He barked out a laugh, slapping the table. ¡°No wonder you seemed clueless half the time!¡±

    Silas burst into laughter too, his mechanical arm thumping against the wood. ¡°It all makes sense now! We thought you were sheltered or something, but you¡¯re actually a lost traveler from another world! Burn me alive, that¡¯s hysterical.¡±

    Heat rose to my cheeks, part embarrassment, part relief. I¡¯d worried they¡¯d reject me or freak out, but their laughter was warm, and accepting, like we¡¯d just shared a funny story rather than a life-altering secret.

    As their laughter died, Silas wiped at his eyes, still smiling. ¡°Erik, you colossal idiot. You don¡¯t have to bribe us with favors to get our help.¡± He flexed his metal fingers. ¡°We¡¯re friends, remember? You helped us through the worst day of our lives in that trial. You guided us when we were clueless. You showed trust and kindness, and we¡¯ve bled and laughed together. We do what friends do¡ªwe help each other. No matter what age! You could be an old grandpa and I¡¯d still help ya out.¡±

    Ruriel nodded, serious now. ¡°If you go astray¡ªif you turn into some power-hungry maniac or forget the morals that brought you and us here¡ªthen, sure, we¡¯d stop you. But as you stand now? You¡¯re one of us. We don¡¯t want payment or contracts. Just¡­ trust.¡±

    I felt a weight lift off my chest I hadn¡¯t realized I¡¯d been carrying. Fern stirred inside me, equally relieved.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, voice thick. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this.¡±

    Silas reached across the table, offering a fist. Ruriel mirrored him, and I bumped both their fists. A silent pact of friendship.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Silas said, rolling his shoulders. ¡°So¡­ secret archives at midnight, right? Sounds like a ridiculous plan, but we¡¯ve handled worse.¡±

    Ruriel smirked. ¡°Let¡¯s break some rules, find some truth, and keep each other alive while we¡¯re at it.¡±

    I grinned, heart lighter. ¡°Midnight, then.¡±

    At that moment, amid the dim lamplight and lingering laughter, as I did with Hopsander, I felt less alone. Fern and I were not alone.

    <hr>

    I slipped through the darkened halls an hour before midnight, each step feeling too loud against the stone floor. I had spent the rest of the day resting up and had left Ruriel and Silas behind while I went ahead. The Academy had settled into a tense, restless quiet; no laughter drifted through corridors, no casual voices. I passed a few closed doors and silent classrooms until I reached the meeting spot Hopsander had described¡ªan alcove tucked behind the east wing of the library.

    Two shapes emerged from the gloom as I drew closer. Silas and Ruriel, were both dressed in dark clothes that wouldn¡¯t draw attention. Silas carried a small pack slung over one shoulder, likely filled with his mechanical tools, while Ruriel had a thin blade sheathed at his belt. I had told them to be prepared for anything. With a spy lurking about, he could strike anywhere. They greeted me with nods rather than words. No one wanted to risk extra noise.

    ¡ª¡®They¡¯re nervous, and so are you,¡¯ Fern said softly in my mind.

    ¡ªWe¡¯d be fools not to be. If we¡¯re caught down there, it could end everything. But you¡¯re right, I have to calm them. I gave my friends a nod back and held out my fist. They looked at each other, and then they smiled and bumped my fist. Simple enough I guess. I chuckled to myself.

    A murmur of movement drifted from the corner ahead. Hopsander stepped into the faint moonlight, arms folded. He had his signature rope dart tied to his belt. His large frog-like toros were so wide the buttons on his uniform were slightly stretched. He gave a curt nod and handed me a small rune-carved key. Up close, I could see the tension in his eyes. He might have been calm at his desk earlier, but now he looked like a man about to step onto a battlefield.

    ¡°Behind this tapestry,¡± he whispered, his voice barely more than a breath, ¡°there¡¯s a hidden latch. Use the key on the third door you find below. Move fast, don¡¯t linger. Most of the staff don¡¯t come here at night. If they do, I won¡¯t vouch for you. You will most likely be brought to a trial. The information here is strictly regarded as secret. Information taken from not only all of Stylos, but across the globe throughout Cinder expeditions. I¡¯ll keep Mrs. Brindle occupied. You have about an hour, maybe less.¡±

    I gripped the key. ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±

    His gaze traveled over the three of us. ¡°If anyone asks, I never saw you tonight. Our alliance is still new, but I won¡¯t hesitate to end it¡­lad.¡± Then he slipped away. His demeanor was different. Almost like he had fully grasped that he wasn¡¯t talking to a kid. But he knew that already. Maybe it became more clear when I approached him earlier today.

    Silas turned to the old tapestry that hung over a portion of the library¡¯s side wall. It depicted a familiar scene. The same man from the painting I saw in the hallway before. An old man with a black beard, wearing a white robe with green leaves on his shoulders. He was giving some sort of speech to a bunch of¡­animals? I shook my head and helped Silas open the corner of the tapestry. Its edges were frayed from time. We lifted it carefully, revealing a rough wooden panel with a faint seam down the middle. By the light of a tiny glowstone fitted into his mechanical arm, Silas found a small slot that fit Hopsander¡¯s key.

    With a quiet click, the panel swung inward, releasing a stale draft of air from below. We slipped through, replacing the tapestry and closing the hatch behind us.

    I took point, tiptoeing down the narrow steps. Silas was behind me, lighting up the stairs with his arm. The staircase spiraled downward into the earth beneath the library; the walls lit only by the faint blue glow Silas¡¯s device provided. The surrounding stone was dry and smelled of burnt charcoal.

    ¡ª¡®This place feels ancient,¡¯ Fern said, his voice subdued.

    ¡ªLet¡¯s hope we find something that helps, not just more mystery.

    At the bottom of the stairs, we reached a heavy wooden door etched with runes. I recognized one of them for the term ¡®Door¡¯. The rest of the runes I couldn¡¯t recall from our short week of lessons. I pushed open the door, and the dry smell of paper and dust assaulted us. Dim lanterns lit the room, presumably powered by the Pillar of some sort of energy source. Scrolls and books filled the shelves from ground to ceiling. The large cavern-like archive had 15-foot tall ceilings, there were several staircases on wheels for people to reach higher shelved books. On the side of each bookcase was the name of the section.

    Silas adjusted a dial on his arm, dimming the light to a soft glow. We crept between rows of ancient texts and came to a large crossway between four sections of the Restricted Archives. I scanned the surrounding genres. Fiction Tales, Academy Record Keeping, History, and Academic Research. ¡°Look for anything about Guardians, Twin-Souls, or something referencing a kingdom above, then bring it to me,¡± I murmured to Silas and pointed him down the history section. ¡°Ruriel, look for research from Professor Pestil¡¯s department and his predecessors. Look for anything on Twin-Souls and then bring it to me. We will read them back at the dorm. The point is to grab and go.¡± I pointed him to the research section. I walked down into the Academy Record-Keeping area.

    We were spread out, but through the gaps in the bookshelves, I could keep my eyes on my two friends. Ruriel found a cluster of scrolls, labeled in scientific jargon, that said ¡°Celestial Wardens and the practicality of Whole Body Infusion.¡± As well as a report directly written by Professor Pestil labeled, ¡°Encounters with Twin-Souls Through the Years.¡± He handed them to me. Silas discovered a heavy codex titled ¡°The Kingdom Above: Fragments of a Lost Age.¡±. They both went back to their sections to continue looking. My pack was already half full with the items. I made a mental promise to return the books after I looked through them. I pocketed the most recent 5 years of hiring and firings and assignments for staff to the academy. I pulled records of materials and schedules of shipments that have left the academy. Written everywhere I saw notes saying ¡°do not ship Pillardust¡±.

    After sometime, I packed what I could find and returned to the center of the room. Ruriel and Silas joined me.

    ¡°Anything useful in all of this?¡± Ruriel asked as I pulled out the first scroll he had given me. I swallowed, heart pounding, as I turned brittle pages and read snippets by the faint light.

    What I found fit together like jagged puzzle pieces:

    Guardians were once human¡ªindividuals who had taken on a ¡°mantle¡±, linking them to a significant power source in the Pillar¡¯s upper reaches. They enforced isolation, ensuring no one climbed too high without a worthy cause. They served The Kingdom Above, some civilization that may or may not still exist high above the surface, past the clouds and on the atmosphere''s outer reaches. It had been sealed away after some grand schism. The Guardians prevented anyone from bridging that gap. Cinder¡¯s in the past have been able to do so, though. Some in the previous fifty years have even established contact with The Kingdom Above. But the notes about those contacts were blacked out.

    ¡ªWhat kind of secret archive has concealed papers? I thought.

    Then, in a different scroll, I found references to Twin-Souls. Rare, dangerous anomalies created through a combined effort of high-level mages. Each country has tried to make their own, for impossibly potent weapons of war. The two souls fought for dominance, which almost always destroyed the Twin-Soul. But if they balanced, they could unlock immense potential. Beyond the power of two beings. Two souls with infinite possibilities combined to be two infinite things at once. It was all confusing hearsay and jargon written in either too scientific language for me to grasp, or very flowery language written as myth. Something about rituals, about surpassing mortal limits. I thought of Noah, maybe fighting that battle within himself even now, after all these years.

    ¡ª¡®This is bigger than we thought,¡¯ Fern said, voice hushed. I almost pictured him scratching his head in the corner of my eyes.

    ¡ªI know. The Guardians are sentient, like we thought. They aren¡¯t just mindless creatures they are people of The Kingdom Above, sent to be their guard dogs. And how did the Spy convince one to help him?

    I shared the snippets with Silas and Ruriel. Their faces grew grim, understanding the gravity. Someone had tampered with the system. The threat of the spy grew grander. They were more than just eyes and ears for the Royals. They were actively working against the Cinders.

    Just as we prepared to leave, a soft scuff echoed from the stairwell behind us.

    We froze.

    ¡ª¡®We¡¯re not alone,¡¯ Fern warned.

    I raised the cursed sword slowly, its runes beat with my heartbeat. It flickered in the warm lantern light. Silas and Ruriel tensed at my sides. I heard a quiet whiz of gears as Silas¡¯ short blade slid out from his palm. Ruriel pulled out two small knives and stepped into a crouched stance. The door we¡¯d come through creaked, and a slender silhouette slipped in, cloaked in shadow. It was tall, and its head had glowing red eyes and a white mask. A long neck stretched up to the 15-foot ceiling. Two long hands stood at its side, long claws grew, two, no, three feet long.

    ¡°We have company,¡± I hissed under my breath.

    No one should have known we were here. Yet someone had followed. Are we betrayed so quickly? Or was the Spy two steps ahead?

    We braced ourselves, caught in the secret heart of the Academy¡¯s buried truths. Then, the tall masked blood-infused stepped towards us.

 Chapter 30: Deal with the Devil

    Silas¡¯s mechanical arm whirred and whined as he clicked a brass dial, releasing a small burst of light. The flash was supposed to blind the oncoming intruder, but the creature darted aside. It crept like a serpent through the bookcases, still facing us. Silas turned and aimed the glowstone light toward the slinking creature. I caught my breath, heart pounding.

    Staring at us through the shelves was a towering, black-furred ferret-like¡­thing, easily seven feet tall when hunched. Its white mask featured a black painted symbol of an elongated creature with long claws. Large red eyes glowed behind the mask, and at the ends of its elongated arms, glinting like polished steel, metal blades grew from its hands. It was the spy. It had to be. Not only that, but they were blood-infused. Someone with the same power I saw in the trial. Someone¡­who had gone to the Academy.

    ¡ª¡®Try using the shelves!¡¯ Fern urged inside my mind. ¡®Fan out! Lose it in the maze! You can¡¯t fight it head-on.¡¯

    ¡ªAnd risk damaging the books? Not a chance, I thought, ignoring his plea. We need to neutralize this threat now. Its our chance to take out the spy now.

    The beast arched its long head out from the bookcases and stumbled back out, its red glowing eyes adjusted to the light coming from Silas¡¯ arms.

    ¡°Uh oh, that¡¯s not good,¡± Silas said.

    The beast opened its mouth and a loud hair raising chatter came out from its mouth. It lowered its arms and turned the bladed palms toward us. It lowered its head and ran towards us like a pursuing shark.

    Ruriel moved first. He jumped to the right and hurled two throwing knives at it. The intruder swiped a claw upward and batted it aside with ease. The best ignored the blades as they embedded into its side. The infused raised its hands and swiped around at the bookshelves. Splinters of wood, dust, and torn paper flew into the air. My stomach tightened as I watched centuries-old knowledge fall through the air in tatters.

    I didn¡¯t have time to think. The beast was there.

    I pushed Silas out of the way.

    ¡°Push the shelves back, make some space for us!¡± I said.

    The infused swipe missed and clawed through more books on a nearby shelf. I cringed.

    ¡ªDamn it, I thought, gripping my sword.

    The cursed blade¡¯s runes flickered, and a strange pain pricked behind my eyes.

    ¡ªOh come on now, you didn¡¯t act up in the pillar, I thought, shaking the pain away.

    The beast twisted its body and tilted its large head at me. More loud chattering came from its mouth as it lifted its claw and flung itself towards me. I straightened my stance and took a deep breath. I raised the sword and watched the infused raise its arm.

    Now.

    I stepped back on my feet, creating a fraction of distance before I cut down and parried the infused¡¯s claws, causing them to grind against the floor. One blade bent and shattered because of the angle against the stone floor.

    ¡°Hah! Take¡ª¡±

    The other arm of the infused slammed into my back and I was knocked into the air. I let out a gasp as the wind was knocked out of me.

    I slammed and skidded against the ground until I hit a bookshelf, causing more books to fall, more pages to be bent, and more dry frayed paper to rip. The strength of the blood-infused had cracked several ribs. I was in pain from that, but my back wasn¡¯t broken, which I was thankful for. My knees shook and buckled as I tried to stand up.

    The beast had pushed itself up, missing one claw. It turned towards me and took another step when two throwing knives buried themselves into the chest of the blood-infused. Like before, it did not flinch.

    ¡°Blasted fucking beast. You alright mate?¡± Ruriel shouted. He was kneeling on top of a bookshelf.

    I wiped the spit and snot from my mouth and pushed myself up. ¡°Yeah, just great.¡±

    Anger flared¡ªat the spy, at the buzzing little pricking from the sword, and at this tragic massacre. Books and scrolls, precious bits of lore that I could devour about this world if I wasn¡¯t being hunted this whole damn time.

    I gritted my teeth and yelled as I ran towards the infused.

    ¡ªI will cut you down!

    ¡ª¡®Let¡¯s go for the kill!¡¯ Fern yelled.

    My legs felt like they would snap, but the strength we had trained with and grown together made Fern and me a force. We were still finding our limits together.

    I sprinted, hopping over fallen books and broken pieces of wood. My sword was drawn. The infused chattered again and held out its claws.

    I slid forward, slashing low at the intruder¡¯s torso. It leaped back, balancing on spindly hind legs, then swiped with one elongated arm. Claws whistled through the air. I pulled my head back just in time. The swipe continued onto the stone floor behind me. Scrapping metal rang throughout the archive.

    ¡ªShit!

    The intruder hissed, turning its masked gaze toward me. A guttural whisper escaped it: ¡°Twin-Soul, your death will save thousands¡­¡± My blood ran cold.

    Silas and Ruriel closed in, flanking it and throwing more knives into its body. Silas shot small, black bolts from his metal gauntlet. An invention?The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    The creature twisted as two of the knives dug into the side of its face. My sword hummed, runes brightening. I fought the dizziness and pain away, refusing to yield to this cursed edge. I stood up and yelled out to the beast, getting its attention focused back on me. Its head twisted away from my friends. I ran towards the center of the archive, where no more books were at risk of being shredded.

    The beast followed, ignoring more bolts and knives that found their place in the infused¡¯s back. In the middle of the archive, there was a small statue of a man sitting and reading a book. Above the statue, stood a hooded stranger. Abruptly, I heard the infused behind me freeze. I slowed my run and looked between the hooded figure and the infused. A new tension charged the air. The beast hissed softly, staring at the new arrival in the middle of the room.

    A sudden emerald flash flared behind me, bathing the shelves in a ghostly green light. A small breeze blew behind us, rustling the scattered papers and books on the shelves like leaves in the fall. The infused screeched, and it covered its mask and face as it reared back. I whirled, sword at the ready, only to see the hooded man gracefully jump down from the statues and stand in front of me. He lowered his hood. A cocky smirk was carved across his face. He held a small, rune-etched stone in one hand¡ªits green glow fading now that it had unleashed its brilliance. On the other hand, he held a small, curved dagger.

    ¡°Well, well, well. The archives certainly are lively tonight, aren¡¯t they?¡± Waelid drawled, voice low and mocking.

    With a snarling hiss, the intruder wasted no time. It sprang backwards and knocked Ruriel aside. It climbed up the back wall shelf, black fur blending with the shadows as it scaled the wood with an impossible speed fifteen feet high. Splinters and dusty volumes showered down. Before I could even take a step, it vanished through a narrow ventilation shaft near the ceiling. Metal scraped as the creature¡¯s claws echoed away, leaving us all standing amid scattered pages and half-toppled lanterns.

    Dust swirled, and I coughed. Silas and Ruriel ran up to me, weapons lowered but still wary. Waelid stepped forward, crossing his arms over his chest.

    ¡°What, exactly, are you three doing here?¡± His voice held a sharp note of accusation. ¡°Breaking into the restricted archives? Care to explain?¡±

    Before I could stumble through a response, distant shouts drifted down the corridors¡ªThe librarian, Mrs. Brindle fiercely barking, and then Hopsander¡¯s booming voice overpowering hers. Likely trying to warn us. We couldn¡¯t stay. The tension in my gut twisted tighter.

    Waelid didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He jerked his head toward the doorway. ¡°We have to move. Now. I won¡¯t get caught with my own recruits breaking the second most important rule in the Academy, and I doubt you want your clever little scheme exposed.¡±

    We traded hurried glances. As much as I distrusted Waelid, he offered an immediate escape route. He slipped into the hallway, quiet and deliberate, and we followed. We kept close as he guided us through cramped side corridors and unlit passages. Every footstep felt too loud in my ears, every distant shout too close.

    We ran out the way we came and all sprinted through the halls, running as lightly as we could on the balls of our feet. We made it back to the dorm and followed Waelid inside.

    We navigated quietly through the dorm and climbed a narrow spiral staircase that led to a secluded watchtower branching off the building. The night air seeped through a small window that sat at the top of the stairs, cooling the sweat on my brow. Waelid unlocked and opened the only door on this floor and we stumbled inside¡ªa single-occupant room, sparse and quiet.

    He closed the door and turned to face us, raising a brow. ¡°Now,¡± he said, voice calm but deadly serious, ¡°tell me exactly what you think you¡¯re doing.¡±

    <hr>

    Waelid¡¯s room was as stark as I¡¯d have guessed: a single cot shoved into the corner, a narrow table bearing a sharpening stone and a neatly folded shirt, and a handful of weapons mounted on the stone walls. A narrow window offered a view of the Academy¡¯s sprawling grounds, the moonlight cutting pale beams across the floor. The space felt less like a dorm and more like a soldier¡¯s watch post.

    Waelid shut the door behind us and leaned against it, arms folded, his broad shoulders nearly blocking the room¡¯s limited light. His eyes glinted with suspicion as they moved between the three of us.

    ¡°All right,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. What were you doing down there? What did you find? And why did you break the rules?¡±

    Silas shifted uneasily, his mechanical arm letting out a faint whir as he adjusted its position. Ruriel remained silent, watching Waelid like a coiled serpent, ready to strike. He looked at me and then back at Waelid as if to say, ¡®just say the word¡¯.

    I straightened. ¡°Why would you care about rules?¡±

    ¡°I care about the Academy, I care about protecting this place for voidbloods to train and seek revolution. I don¡¯t care what happens to anyone who stands in my way or threatens that.¡±

    ¡ªSo he¡¯s just extremely dedicated to the cause? That¡¯s something I can work with.

    ¡ª¡®Didn¡¯t you hear him? He doesn¡¯t care how he achieves his goals? He is a THREAT Erik? Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡¯ Fern said, angrily.

    ¡ªYou¡¯ll see.

    I took a deep breath. ¡°Look, Chapter Master,¡± I said with bitterness. ¡°We weren¡¯t stealing anything to harm the academy. It¡¯s actually the opposite. You remember when you spied on me in the library the other day?¡±

    ¡°I did not spy. I was on my way to the archives like I do every night. I then caught sight of you, of all people, reading a letter.¡±

    ¡°Regardless. That letter was from my brother, like I told you. He told me something. There¡¯s a spy in the Academy, and I think they¡¯re connected to the Royal Mages.¡±

    ¡°Your brother¡­¡± Waelid¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a dangerous growl. ¡°And who is your brother, exactly?¡±

    I hesitated. This was the tightrope I¡¯d dreaded walking. ¡°His name is Lotrick. He¡¯s a student at the magical academy in Khalo. And he is learning from the Magelord himself.¡±

    ¡°Close to the Magelord?!¡± Waelid¡¯s voice spiked with venom. His hands dropped to his sides, fists clenched. ¡°You¡¯re telling me your brother has ties to Magelord Starbringer?¡±

    Before I could answer, Waelid lunged. His speed caught me off guard, and his forearm slammed into my collarbone, slamming me back against the wall. The cursed sword clattered to the ground.

    ¡°Waelid!¡± Silas shouted, darting forward. His mechanical arm shot out, prying Waelid¡¯s grip loose. Ruriel hopped on Waelid¡¯s back and held a knife up against the Chapter Master¡¯s throat. Waelid froze and let off some pressure.

    ¡°Drop your knife, recruit. I am backing off, but don¡¯t mistake my submission as weakness. I can crush your windpipe with the wind at my call.¡± Waelid turned toward me. ¡°You! You¡¯re working for them! A dog of the Magebloods. What, did your brother send you here to report back our weaknesses? Give me one reason I shouldn¡¯t kill you right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± I shouted. ¡°Listen, damn it! Just calm down. One, you saw we were the ones being attacked, right? So obviously, someone here has a hidden agenda to attack me. Two, I hate the Magebloods just as much as you do! You think they treated me well?¡±

    Waelid stilled, his chest heaving, but his glare burned. Ruriel hadn¡¯t dropped his knife and Silas had his fists clenched, ready to restrain him again if needed.

    I rubbed my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m a Twin-Soul. That¡¯s why they¡¯re after me. The spy knows what I am, and they want me dead. I¡¯m like a problem with their grand plans or something. Lotrick warned me about them, saying there was a spy, but he didn¡¯t know everything either. I¡¯m trying to find the truth, just like you.¡±

    Waelid¡¯s expression shifted, his anger cooling into something sharper, more calculating. ¡°They are not here because you are. Don¡¯t be so egotistical.¡± He said.

    ¡ªThat¡¯s rich coming from you. I thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­a Twin-Soul?¡± He said, raising his eyebrow. ¡°Prove it.¡±

    ¡°Huh? How am I supposed to ¡®prove it?¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Well, how am I supposed to believe you? Twin-Souls are supposed to be almost mythical weapons. Powerful, unstable, and experimental. They are supposed to be Magebloods only, too.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m the first Voidblood Twin-Soul?¡± I shrugged.

    Waelid stared at me for a long moment, then scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s just say you are. You think this¡­spy, the thing I made scurry like a rat, is trying to kill you because you are one? Why go to the archives, then, where it¡¯s secluded and the perfect place to be ambushed?¡±

    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Because I needed to find out information. Information that I could only get there. Records, histories, etc. So I can find out who this spy is. When I do, I can stop the attempts on my life and my classmate¡¯s lives.¡±

    ¡°I see, I see.¡± He grinned, then looked at the bag of scrolls and books we took. ¡°If it¡¯s tracking down a spy who works for the Magebloods¡­then I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re¡­what?¡± Silas said.

    ¡°Why do you care so much about the spy?¡± Ruriel asked warily.

    Waelid¡¯s jaw tightened, and for the first time, his eyes darkened with something deeper than anger. ¡°Because they¡¯re working for the Magebloods. And because of what those bastards did.¡±

    He stepped to the window, staring out at the moonlit grounds. His voice turned bitter, heavy with hate. ¡°Five years ago, Noah Starbringer appeared in Khalo. He was some pride and joy of the King and Princelords. He just¡­appeared out of nowhere. A Mageblood that could use all the elements. The stars themselves bent to his will. The Magelord and his ilk quelled every semblance of dissent throughout Stylos. Tens of thousands died at their¡­crusade. To keep it short, I have a blood feud with the Royal Mages and the Magelord himself. Can I trust you? Is your brother loyal to the Magelord? Are you loyal to your brother?¡±

    His words hung in the air, bitter and raw. I felt Fern stir uneasily in the back of my mind. I looked at him in the eye. I saw him as slightly different now. There was a darkness inside of him that was born out of injustice and bloodshed.

    ¡°I am my own man. I am me. A Voidblood Twin-Soul. I want to get power to protect those close to me, and keep my loved one¡¯s safe. I know how the Magebloods control us and my blade will forever be the Cinders to use, as long as I keep the ones I love, the ones I have left¡­safe.¡±

    ¡°So, you want to join us, because it helps you get back at the Magebloods?¡± Silas asked carefully.

    Waelid turned back to us, his smirk returning, though it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Because if you¡¯re going to topple a kingdom, you don¡¯t start at the throne. You start with the cracks in its stone walls.¡±

    He jabbed a finger at me. ¡°I don¡¯t fully trust you. I am joining you partly for that reason. To make sure you aren¡¯t lying to me. Okay? If I find you are, I will cut you down that instance. We catch this spy, take their secrets, and I get to use them against the Magebloods. Deal?¡±

    I hesitated before reaching out my hand. ¡°Deal.¡±

    The uneasy truce felt as fragile as glass.

    ¡ª¡®Erik¡­I think you made a big mistake letting him in.¡¯

    ¡ªSometimes Fern, in life, you¡¯ll have to make a deal with a devil.

 Chapter 31: Flexible Curriculum

    The cold air stung my face like an angry and unrelenting bee.

    My breath misted in the air, rhythmic puffs as I ran, each step pounding against the frost-hardened dirt. The grass, once vibrant green, now crunched beneath my boots, dry and brittle as bones. The distant mountains loomed like sentinels, their peaks crowned with thick snow that glinted in the faint light of the rising sun. Autumn had passed too quickly here, I thought. The trees that skirted the academy grounds were skeletal now, their branches clawing upward as if pleading against the encroaching winter. The cold air was brutal, and I was exhausted from lack of sleep. My body ached, and bruised ribs, still not addressed medically, pinched at my sides.

    But I ran.

    At the head of the pack, neck, and neck with Mel and Waelid, I pushed forward despite the weighted vest pulling me down. Each step burned, each breath scraped, but I relished it. It had been too long since I¡¯d felt this¡ªthis raw, human exhaustion. My legs screamed for a reprieve, my lungs begged for air, and I welcomed it all like an old friend. The time being a Twin-Soul made me too reliant on the unearned enhanced endurance.

    Mel groaned beside me, her face red with effort, strands of damp hair sticking to her forehead. ¡°How,¡± she panted, ¡°are you¡ªstill running? When did¡ªyou get this good?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer. I told myself I would get stronger, and that meant pushing myself to the brink every day now. My body wasn¡¯t the same as it used to be, but I could still feel the echoes of what I once was¡ªthe long hours, the relentless drive. Back then, I¡¯d worked myself into the ground for my brother, for survival. Here, did anything really change? But what choice was there? If there¡¯s a hope of saving his soul, I have to try. Why did he come here? The questions and need to save him, and the others gnawed at me more than my own desires.

    Waelid, just ahead of us, barely seemed to notice the strain. His movements were smooth, his breathing steady. If the weighted vest bothered him, it didn¡¯t show. The others trailed behind their labored breaths and stomping footsteps, a distant hum. Silas once again came up in the rear, and Ruriel fell somewhere in the middle. When I looked back, he almost looked asleep while running.

    I turned back to the front and watched Waelid out of the corner of my eye with more questions on my mind. How was he this strong? Is this composed? It had to be his blood infusion¡­right? What else could give him that edge? I¡¯d have to figure it out eventually¡ªif I could trust him long enough to learn his secrets.

    My gaze drifted forward again.

    The sky was pale, streaked with hints of gold and silver as the sun rose even more. Frost covered the dead grass all around us.

    Aside from our heavy breathing, the world was silent.

    ¡ª¡®You¡¯re going too hard. Don¡¯t overwork my body to the point you destroy it,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice firmly.

    ¡ªYou¡¯ve been quiet all morning, I thought back. Is everything alright?

    ¡ª¡®Why ask now?¡¯ he replied, his voice sharp with a bitterness I¡¯d grown too familiar with. ¡®You rarely care.¡¯

    My steps faltered, just for a moment, before I steadied myself again and ran back in step with Mel and Waelid.

    I clenched my fists against the cold. He wasn¡¯t wrong. I¡¯d silenced him so many times before, shut him out when I couldn¡¯t handle his protests, his pleas, and his thoughts during fights. But he was wrong each time. And he is wrong now. If only he knew that.

    ¡ªI¡¯m trying, okay? I thought, pushing the words toward him. I didn¡¯t know what else to say. I didn¡¯t know if it even mattered.

    Fern didn¡¯t respond. His silence settled in the pit of my stomach like a stone.

    The run stretched on. When House Anu finally came into view, a collective sigh of relief rippled through the group. The recruits slowed, their exhaustion catching up to them, but I kept pace until the very end. My legs burned, my shoulders ached, but I wouldn¡¯t stop. Not until it was over. Not until I was stronger.

    When we finally came to a halt, the air was thick with the sound of ragged breathing and muttered complaints. Mel collapsed onto the frozen ground, clutching at her vest and sliding it off, cursing the whole time. Waelid barely seemed winded, his expression as unreadable as ever.

    ¡°Good run,¡± he said, his voice calm.

    I glared at him but said nothing.

    Waelid turned to me as the others drifted toward the dorms. ¡°We¡¯re meeting Hopsander later,¡± he said, his tone low and clipped.

    ¡°Fine,¡± I replied, tugging at the straps of my vest.

    ¡°And I pulled Fan in, too,¡± he added, his gaze steady.

    ¡°What?¡± My voice sharpened, drawing a glance from Silas, who walked away quickly. I lowered my voice, stepping closer. ¡°Why would you do that? We don¡¯t even know if we can trust¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Waelid said, cutting me off with a dismissive wave. ¡°You¡¯ll see the value soon enough.¡±

    Before I could argue further, he turned and walked away, leaving me standing in the cold with my frustration simmering beneath the surface.

    I clenched my fists, the leather of my gloves creaking under the strain.

    ¡ªGreat, I thought bitterly. Just great. Things were already falling out of my control. I had to fix that.

    <hr>

    The warmth of the dorm mess hall was much needed from the biting cold outside. After we had changed into our uniforms, we filed into the room of the large circular tables. The scent of Ol¡¯ Mumms¡¯ spiced porridge and freshly baked bread drifted through the air, mingling with the hum of quiet chatter from other upperclassmen. Most of them were engulfed in studies. I slid into a chair, exhaustion tugging at my shoulders, and Silas and Ruriel came up and sat next to me.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Silas had his mechanical arm detached, the joint resting on the table while he tinkered with a series of delicate cogs and wires inside it. His brow furrowed, his tongue poked out as he worked. Ruriel sat cross-legged on his chair and was still flipping through the slim red booklet labeled Blood Infusions at the Academy of Ash Year of Alexander 801. He glanced up as I approached, a grin spreading across his face.

    ¡°Well, look who¡¯s still alive,¡± Ruriel drawled, tossing the booklet onto the table. ¡°Thought that run would¡¯ve killed you, Erik. Or at least humbled you a bit. Was praying for it too, ya showoff.¡±

    I dropped into the chair across from them, letting out a sigh. ¡°You know me, Ruriel. Too stubborn to die, too tired to care.¡±

    Ruriel snorted, ¡°I¡¯d say you should count yourself lucky. Being given special powers and all that. I¡¯d be showing off, too, if it were me.¡±

    Ruriel leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. ¡°Let me guess. Did you stay up all night with those documents? How much did you actually read before you passed out?¡±

    I shot him a glare. ¡°More than you¡¯d think. Less than I wanted.¡±

    He smirked. ¡°So, a grand total of¡­ what, two names?¡±

    ¡°Five,¡± I countered, taking another bite. ¡°Maybe six.¡±

    Silas chuckled under his breath, sliding a tiny wrench into one of the arm¡¯s compartments. ¡°You don¡¯t think the spies from the town of Ash, do you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said immediately, shaking my head. ¡°The attacks have been too precise, too frequent. Whoever it is has to be here, inside the academy. They¡¯d need access to the grounds, the students, the archives¡­¡± I trailed off, the weight of the thought settling over me.

    Ruriel¡¯s grin faded, replaced by a thoughtful frown. ¡°So, what¡ªone of the staff? A professor?¡±

    ¡°Most likely,¡± I said, leaning back in my chair. ¡°I started with the runic department because of Pestil. Something about him doesn¡¯t sit right.¡±

    Ruriel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean the charming professor who performed a whole spiritual autopsy on you? What could be suspicious about him?¡±

    I let out a chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s hiding something. I am confident about that. Whether he¡¯s the spy and works for the Royal Mage Knights, though, that¡¯s an entirely separate question,¡± I said.

    ¡°The problem is, he seems to be a cornerstone in the whole Cinder operation. Pestil has a massive team that is way bigger than any other department. Researchers, agents working abroad, people gathering information from every corner of the world related to any of the hundreds of projects he has been head of. He has been around too long to be a spy. So then, I wondered if it was anyone on his team, like-¡±

    Silas glanced up from his work, his expression sharp. ¡°Like Rennal?¡±

    ¡°Yup, but that just led me down to several dead ends. Something with him is off, too.¡± I said.

    Silas¡¯s mechanical arm clicked into place, and he flexed the metal fingers experimentally. ¡°So, did any of the names lead you to anything useful?¡±

    I shook my head and ran a hand through my hair. ¡°Nope. Only names. Hometowns. Family histories. Most of it was surface-level¡ªbasic records. The only thing that stood out was how many staff members had ties to notable Mageblood families, even minor ones. Fathers who were mayors, mothers who were officers in the Conscription. There¡¯s a pattern, but I haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±

    The two looked confused and shook their heads. Ruriel picked up the blood infusion book and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Hopefully, that archive raid wasn¡¯t all for nothing. I¡¯ll help go through the books with you after we finish classes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, same. I have to help Professor Twinges first then, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Ah, about that,¡± I said, remembering Waelid¡¯s comment. ¡°We have our own spy meeting. And I¡¯ll be bringing you both.¡±

    <hr>

    The first-period classroom buzzed with everyone talking about the assault in the restricted archive. Word had got around of our¡­misadventure last night. Thankfully, no one had any leads on who the culprits were. Silas, Ruriel, and I played the part of the ignorant fool. Chairs scraped against the floor, boots thudded as everyone shuffled to their seats, and someone tapped impatiently on their desk.

    I sat between Silas and Ruriel, my hands folded, resting on the desk. Hopsander stood near the front, arms crossed. He hadn¡¯t said a word since we arrived, and his silence only added to the unease settling over us.

    The door creaked open, and the headteacher strode in.

    ¡ªOh, come on, Hopsander, you didn¡¯t betray me, did you? I tightened my grip on my hands.

    The room fell silent instantly.

    The Headmaster¡¯s black uniform was immaculate, the gold trim gleaming in the faint light. He stopped in the center of the room, his eyes sweeping over us like a hawk surveying prey.

    ¡°You¡¯re all wondering why I¡¯ve made a personal appearance, yes?¡± he began.

    I looked around the room and saw my classmates look uncomfortable in their seats.

    ¡°Reports have reached me,¡± he continued, ¡°that there has been an infiltration.¡±

    ¡°Someone, or something, has breached our defenses,¡± he said. ¡°A threat that could very well have ties to the Royal Mages and one that could destroy this academy itself. We do not take threats like these lightly.¡±

    My stomach twisted.

    I glanced at Silas and Ruriel. Ruriel¡¯s jaw tightened, and Silas¡¯s mechanical arm twitched faintly as if echoing the tension in the room. Both of them turned their heads slightly toward me, their eyes asking the same silent question: Did you say anything?

    I shook my head no.

    Hopsander¡¯s gaze flicked toward me, his expression unreadable. Then, almost imperceptibly, he nodded. It was a small reassurance, but it did little to quell the storm brewing inside me.

    ¡°We cannot take chances and will protect you all, the Academy, and the cinders,¡± the Headmaster continued. ¡°Every member of the staff will be thoroughly interviewed. Some classes may be disrupted, but I assure you, this is necessary for the safety of the academy.¡±

    He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. ¡°In the meantime, your curriculum will shift. Effective immediately, your training will focus on counter-mageblood tactics. You will be prepared to face enemies who use their power to dominate and destroy.¡±

    The class erupted into a mix of muttered conversations and excited glances.

    ¡°Quiet!¡± the Headmaster barked, slamming his palm against a desk. The sharp crack echoed through the room, silencing us again.

    He straightened, brushing invisible dust from his uniform. ¡°Professor Gallon will begin your first session. She will provide a foundational understanding of what you¡¯re up against. Pay attention.¡±

    At that, the door burst open, and in swept Professor Gallon.

    Her entrance was as chaotic as today. Her frizzy hair seemed to defy gravity. She wore a long shimmering blue cloak with hundreds of small silver stars stitched into the long train. The dress-like cloak trailed behind her like a banner. She carried an armful of books and scrolls, which she dumped unceremoniously onto the nearest desk before spinning to face us, her eyes wide with manic energy.

    ¡°Ah, my darling little recruits!¡± she exclaimed, clapping her hands together. ¡°So much to cover! So little time! And, oh, the tragedy of it all! So many tragedies! First, Mr. Hopsander over here refused to let me bring my crystal projection machine here.¡±

    Hopsander groaned. ¡°I hate the smell of the Crystal Pillardust residue. I don¡¯t want it in here.¡±

    Gallon glared at him before turning back towards us.

    ¡°Second, do you know what they have done?¡± Gallon demanded, jabbing a finger toward the ceiling as if accusing the gods themselves. ¡°Those villains! They entered our sacred Restricted Archives! Tore apart from the place! Ripped pages from precious history books! My history books!¡±

    I sank lower in my seat. I know I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty¡­but a part of me did.

    ¡°And for what?¡± Gallon continued, throwing her arms wide. ¡°To spread their insidious chaos, of course! To undermine the very foundation of knowledge! Barbaric, I tell you. Barbaric!¡±

    Hopsander let out a quiet sigh, waddled over to a chair behind a second desk in the front corner, and sat down.

    The Headmaster quickly left with what I could have sworn was a small smirk.

    ¡°Now!¡± Gallon declared, grabbing a piece of chalk and spinning toward the board. ¡°Let us discuss the Seven Laws, the Seven Continents, and the Seven Magic! Why? Because context is key, my dear Voidbloods. Context!¡±

    She scrawled the number 7 across the board in jagged strokes, circling it repeatedly until the chalk squealed.

    ¡°Each major continent on our planet, Mourne,¡± she began, ¡°is bound by its own Law. It¡¯s a magical principle if you will. And the people born on their land are attuned to that land¡¯s magic. It shapes their very essence! But!¡± She whirled around, her eyes blazing. ¡°When they leave their land, what happens?¡±

    ¡°They lose their magic,¡± Zenobia said. As a former page for one of the High Courts, she had learned much about the different histories and origins of magic.

    ¡°Correct!¡± Gallon shouted, pointing dramatically. ¡°They become severely dampened! Crippled, even! And that, my friends, is why we¡ªthe Cinders¡ªare essential. We have no innate Law Magic. We bypass the dampening entirely. And so, when Stylos sends its armies to¡­say¡­Biogabresh.¡±

    She drew a crude map of the continents, marking Biogabresh with an X. It was a large continent, easily three or four times the size of Stylos. It sat below it with a small sea separating the two.

    ¡°They send us. The expendable. The adaptable. The Voidbloods who can fight where invading Magebloods cannot.¡±

    ¡°But what about the Stylos Magebloods themselves? The Royal Mage knights? What kind of magic do they use, indeed? What do our ¡®Masters¡¯ use to keep us in chains?¡± Gallon continued, switching to a new section of the board. ¡°Let us first consider Stylos¡¯s Law of Vibration Magic.¡± She began drawing wavy lines, her chalk darting back and forth with frantic energy.

    ¡°Who here knows what it looks like when a Mageblood casts?¡± she asked, spinning to face us.

    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­¡± I hesitated, then spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s like they¡¯re holding strings between their fingers. Almost like knitting.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Gallon cried, pointing at me with a triumphant grin. ¡°The strings! The vibrations! They manipulate the very fabric of reality, tampering with elements, creating motion, and defying gravity itself! They knit the world, my dears. Knit it!¡±

    Sora raised her hand hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ seen it before. When I was a servant, the strings would glow, and then they¡¯d become¡­ whips. Or threads of fire.¡±

    ¡°Precisely!¡± Gallon crowed. ¡°And what do we do to someone who can knit the vibrations of the world around them?¡±

    The room fell silent.

    Gallon¡¯s grin turned wicked. ¡°We cut off their hands.¡±

    For a moment, no one moved, no one spoke. The reality of what she was saying settled over us like a suffocating blanket.

    ¡°Make no mistake,¡± Gallon said, her tone turning cold. ¡°This has always been a war. An arms race to see when our blood infusions, our runes, and our techniques would outpace the elemental binding and study they did at their magical academies. War is not kind. It is not fair. You will do what you must survive. And if a little mutilation evens the playing field, then I say, go for the hands.¡±

 Chapter 32: Cut the Strings

    The next three hours of Professor Gallon¡¯s lecture felt like pulling teeth. All of us were anxious about the spy that lurked around the Academy. And while I was very interested to see how the whole planet''s magic systems were laid out, I wanted to do something about the immediate threat. Gallon was rushing back and forth in front of us drawing symbols on the long chalkboard. She had written, in big bold letters, "The Seven Laws of Magic". Below that were seven different titles that represented the different kinds of magic spread across the planet in their own country. The supposed legend is something about a god not being able to decide on what magic he wanted for the world, so he picked twelve. There were other theories of course as to why this happened.

    THE SEVEN LAWS OF MAGIC ON MOURNE

    The Law of the Mind

    The Law of Correspondence

    The Law of Vibration

    The Law of Polarity

    The Law of Rhythm

    The Law of Cause and Effect

    The Law of Gender

    ¡ª''Why is she still going on about this stuff? How is it relevant to us for fighting against an infiltration?''

    Gallon finished a chalkboard drawing and let out a satisfied breath of air.

    ¡°Take good notes, I''m going to leave this up here for now, but it will be gone tomorrow. It''s...what class?" She asked waving her hands to us.

    "Necessary information," We all groaned.

    "Professor," Zenobia raised her hand and stood. "With all due respect, you had started this lecture on the Stylosian Magebloods."

    "Ah yes, you are quite right Ms. Zenobia. Let''s move on! We¡¯ve been discussing all Magebloods, their element bindings, and the seven Laws of magic that govern each continent¡¯s core. Now, we delve deeper into the nature of their physical body.¡±

    She drew a rough shape of a human torso, simplified and sketched in chalk. ¡°At the center of every Mageblood¡¯s body, here¡±¡ªshe circled a spot near where the heart would be¡ª¡°lies their ¡®Core.¡¯ A Core is the source of their magical aptitude. It¡¯s a physical organ."

    Shocks erupted under my classmate''s breath. How were we just told this knowledge now? No really, I¡¯m serious!¡± She grinned and laughed. Her blueish frizzy hair bounced with each laugh. ¡°We can cut open a dead one if we ever find one. It''s a small thing, about the size of a grapefruit. It rests right beneath the heart. Think of it as a wellspring." She looked around the class and saw our eyes, once droopy and sleepy from her long-winded explanation, were now open and focused.

    "Ah, you may be wondering why you never knew about this. Frankly, the knowledge of it is actually forbidden to be taught in schools and education. Mageblood and Voidblood alike. We wait to tell you until now, after your trial, because we know you now dare to plunge a dagger to protect yourself. With what''s happening now you need to know all the ways to stop a mageblood. So far we have gone over, hand separation, and now the core."

    "From it, the Mageblood draws aether, glow, aura, mana, threads, whatever you want to call it¡ªtiny bubbles of energy¡ª to weave, knot, and pluck to create spells. Without a Core, no spell, no elemental influence, no manipulation of the world¡¯s fabric. They become normal Voidbloods like us. So, the second lesson, if you can''t take their hands, take their heart.¡± Gallon smiled at us with a frightening grin. The actual murderous intent behind the teachings of the Academy was becoming more clear every day. But what choice did our oppressors leave us? It was like I was in a pressure cooker and all these tactics, weapons, and blood-infusions were all building toward some sort of catastrophe.

    Gallon''s constant rambling jumbled my mind but I understood what she was saying. My classmates leaned forward, curious. We¡¯d learned about Magebloods in broad terms during the week before the trial, but never this detailed. I saw Mel¡¯s eyebrows rise in fascination, for once interested in school. Vahim and Habr exchanged glances, and Tevin scratched the back of his head, looking puzzled.

    Gallon smiled thinly. ¡°Now, us Voidbloods¡ªour Cores exist but remain dormant. You lack the ¡®spark¡¯ to ignite them. That is why you cannot weave Threads, sing Songs, or write the First Words. That is why you cannot use magic. Instead, we teach you to rely on physical prowess, artifacts, runes, Pillardust, and blood infusions to counter their magic. You are blades to their needles, cutting to their sewing.¡±

    I tightened my jaw. I was reminded of the threads that Fern¡¯s mom wrapped and burned me with. The pain, intensity, and feeling of utter hopelessness were terrifying. Yet now...it seemed that there were ways to stop that. Ways I could learn to get close to Noah. No matter what soul controlled him, and no matter what magic he threw at me, I was beginning to understand that there were counters to it all. It wasn''t hopeless. We had other paths to power than Magebloods did. But were they enough?

    ¡°Speaking of Pillardust,¡± Gallon said, turning to a new section of the board, ¡°let¡¯s talk about that. Pillardust¡ªtiny crystalline grains extracted from the very walls of the Pillar¡ªplays a critical role in our battles. It seals wounds, halts bleeding, wards off some creatures of the upper floors, and can even nullify or distort the Threads Stylosian Magebloods weave. Properly applied, Pillardust can ruin a Mageblood¡¯s delicate pattern of energy, leaving them powerless at a crucial moment. Now, isn¡¯t that¡­wonderful.¡± She grew another giant grin on her face. I was beginning to think this side of her was her more sadistic side.

    Silas smiled and smacked Ruriel and me on the arm. He was excited. Pillardust was something tangible, something we could use, something we knew. Sora and Rinka exchanged smiles and began to whisper about how to use it from long range. I guess Sora gave up the nunchucks and decided to join her sister with the bow. Lucius straightened in his seat and began writing down something on his paper, and Zenobia whipped out another notebook jotting down ideas and notes in two places, Both were intrigued by the strategic possibilities.

    Gallon¡¯s face became grave. ¡°However, Pillardust is precious, and one of our only valuable resources that we have control over. Because of it, we have been able to remain...peaceful with the Royal Mages. We buy our freedom to act as mercenaries with it. It''s on the second floor after each Pillar reset, and it must be handled with care. It¡¯s kept in special pouches sewn from fibers found within the pillar, that keep it¡­well, I guess you could say ''free''? Once the dust is taken out of these pouches it will remain useful for only a short while. After long exposure, it becomes no more than just a ground-up stone. Because of its multiple applications and limited use, distribution records are strict. Every gram is accounted for because if it got into the wrong hands¡ªimagine what a traitor could do, either against the academy or towards other wars and conflicts across the globe. We have made sure to send only a small amount to the Royal Mages. Nothing huge to them. But, if they found a way to break through our barrier, and take pillar dust for themselves, well, that would be the end of us. That is why we teach you, that is why we give blood infusion pacts. We must become a force that doesn''t rely on one sole thing.¡±

    My pulse quickened. Wrong hands¡­ The spy. The shipment records we stole. I had to review them when we finished with everything today. This new information about Pillardust could be a huge clue to finding the Spy. It seems so obvious...right? I glanced at Silas and Ruriel again. I could tell they were thinking the same thing. Over lunch, we¡¯d have to discuss what this meant.

    Before class could continue, the faint silhouette of the Headmaster appeared outside the door¡¯s small window panel. He didn¡¯t enter, just murmured something to Hopsander and Laska, who hovered in the hallway. Hopsander nodded gravely, and Laska looked troubled. They left quietly, and Gallon waited for a moment before continuing, respecting the Headmaster''s rank.

    Hopsander cleared his throat softly from the back as he walked past, reminding Gallon to finish up. Gallon sighed dramatically. ¡°Fine, fine. We will continue our strategy teachings tomorrow. Specifically, the spell-casting symbols to watch when facing a Mageblood.¡±

    The bell rang softly, signifying lunch break. Before letting us go, Gallon pointed at us with a stern gaze. ¡°Listen carefully: No wandering alone. Always move with at least one partner. If you see something suspicious¡ªanything¡ªreport it to your Chapter Master or Hopsander. The well-being of our academy depends on your vigilance¡­.so.... bye-bye!¡± She then skipped out of the room. Her two personalities seemed to fighting a lot today for attention.

    <hr>

    With that, the class paused for a break. We shuffled out into the corridor, tension lingering in the air. I caught snippets of conversations as we headed toward the mess hall for lunch:

    ¡°Did you hear? Some runic inks went missing,¡± Rinka whispered to Sora.

    ¡°Shhh, not so loud! What is the spy is listening? I heard he can hide in walls.¡± Sora hissed. ¡°A House Nin recruit told me that Shipping and Storage lost a crate of rare metals, too.¡±

    Tevin, walking behind them, muttered, ¡°Great. As if we didn¡¯t have enough to worry about. Now this?¡±

    I followed behind them in step with Ruriel and Silas as we navigated the corridors.

    ¡ª¡®The spy must be after something big if they¡¯re stealing materials from multiple departments,¡¯ Fern said quietly inside me.

    ¡ªWe need to piece it together. What did the twins just say? Something from the Runic labs, and Shipping and Storage? We need to get somewhere where I can read these papers. Why can¡¯t I freeze time? I cursed in my head. Fern just rolled his eyes. Or at least...it felt like he did.

    We reached the mess hall, which hummed with subdued chatter. Unlike before, the energy was cautious. Everyone seemed aware something was off. The only relief from the tension of the spy''s presence was the aroma of roasted vegetables and spiced broth filling my nose.

    I steered Silas and Ruriel to a corner table. Once we had bowls of steaming soup and chunks of crusty bread before us, we leaned close together.

    ¡°So, Pillardust. It''s crucial and regulated,¡± Ruriel said, dipping bread in his soup. ¡°If the spy got their hands on it, that would mean bad news right?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Exactly what I was thinking man, I am worried about what they could do. Imagine an invasion of Magebloods."

    Silas nodded and wiped broth from his lip. ¡°Do you think they could do that with Pillardust? Could they make an artifact that can break open the barrier?¡±

    I nodded grimly. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about.¡±

    We ate quietly for a while, the background murmur of the mess hall seeming distant. Even my spoonfuls started to taste a bit bland under the weight of my thoughts.

    Tevin passed by our table, pausing with a forced smile. ¡°Hey, you three look like someone told you the world¡¯s ending.¡±

    I laughed it off as Tevin walked away smiling and getting a second helping. I did the same, just in case.

    <hr>

    The academy¡¯s training field was washed in a pale, wintry light. The chill air nipped at our exposed skin. We wore our training uniforms, which as a winter option wasn¡¯t great. It only included a thin underlayer of long sleeves and pants under the black martial arts robe. We all had on simple black shoes with high sides that went halfway up my shin. They were tied with gold ribbons around the leg and had gripped soles under them for combat on uneven terrain, the standard Cinder field shoe. We gathered at the field¡¯s edge of the outside training yard, and each of us was strapped into a weighted forty-pound vest that pressed heavily down on our shoulders. Sora, the smallest of us looked the most ridiculous. Her blue hair was bunched up and caught on the back of the weighted vest. Rinka was trying to help pull her hair out.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Hopsander was in front, his webbed hands clasped behind his back, posture rigid as ever. He scanned our faces, nodding in approval. Beyond him, a cluster of supply crates stood waiting. The sound of something tinkling inside¡ªflasks or glass tubes¡ªreached our ears.

    From behind the crates, Professor Rennal emerged. Tall and slightly disheveled, he hummed softly as he carried a small chest. Placing it on a makeshift table, he flipped it open to reveal rows of tiny vials filled with a glowing amber liquid. ¡°Alright, children,¡± Rennal said, voice loud and dramatic. ¡°This will simulate what your blood infusion will feel like. Imagine, pure energy, increased blood flow, heightened stamina, the works! But only for a short while. Think of it as your training wheels before the big day. We want to get you exposed immediately. You know...given the situation.¡± He winked at me and I raised my eyebrows in confusion.

    ¡ªNo way Rennal''s the spy and so outlandishly gave away his hand right? I thought.

    We looked around at each other with some confusion. We had already been drugged once by Rennal. Do we really have to do it again? We looked at Hopsander who gave a nod of approval. The vials looked harmless enough, though each shimmered faintly. Rinka muttered something to Sora, both uncertain. Tevin shrugged and reached for one. Before Mel pushed him aside.

    "Me first big guy, see if it hurts me." She smiled at Tevin and patted his back before swigging down the vial. After she took a step back and gave a thumbs-up, we followed suit. I opened mine and downed it, the taste was metallic and slightly bitter. Then, at once, a warmth spread through my limbs, and I felt more awake, more aware. Fern stirred within me, curious.

    Hopsander wasted no time. ¡°Weighted sprints!¡± he barked, gesturing to the far end of the field. ¡°Go!¡± At his command, we broke into a run, legs pumping harder than before. The vest pulled at my shoulders, but the potion¡¯s effect made the strain almost exhilarating. The ground blurred beneath my feet as I pushed myself to keep pace. We felt like a group of wolves, a pack, running through Hopsanders orders.

    After sprints came grappling drills, pairing off with partners to practice swift, controlled takedowns. Mel faced me, grinning fiercely as we locked arms and tried to knock each other off-balance for the victory. The potion buzzed in my veins, letting me anticipate her moves. Fern and my additional Twin-Soul strength surged and I was able to push her around easily. Still, Mel was no slouch¡ªshe managed to weave and slip out of my grip many times and used my weight to toss me onto my back in a cloud of dust a few times. I was able to return the favor though and we ended up tying the match. I couldn''t relish in the victory however, her technique was too good and I was still relying on the power-ups I was given. I thought to myself that I should master a style like she had.

    As we cooled down, the sun dipping lower, Laska appeared at the field¡¯s edge. She gave Hopsander a signal and He nodded. After another sparing match, I slipped over and asked Laska about Pestil¡¯s absence and my ¡®check-up¡¯. She shrugged, pushing a strand of dark hair aside. ¡°He¡¯s busy,¡± she said simply, avoiding details. ¡°Focus on your training, Erik. We¡¯ll need you at your best.¡±

    I nodded, watching her turn away. She was behaving strangely today.

    Trust no one That''s what Lotrick told me. But it couldn''t be Laska...right?

    <hr>

    When I reached Hopsander¡¯s office that evening, my hands were bright red from the cold. The corridors were quieter now, the distant hum of conversation replaced by the gentle hush of torchlight flickering on stone. The only sound I consistently heard was the echoing of our footsteps. I¡¯d come with Silas and Ruriel through the side halls as instructed, avoiding the main routes to limit the chances of being seen. We walked into his office and walked around his desk to the wall behind it. I carefully pressed on a concealed panel as Hopsander had told me. With a muffled click, a small door swung inward, revealing a dimly lit passage leading to a cramped meeting chamber hidden behind his office wall.

    Inside, the lanterns were hooded, casting long, stretched shadows against shelves stacked with scrolls and tools of the training trade. The smell of dust and old leather hung in the air. I crept forward until I saw them: Hopsander, his broad, frog-like silhouette unmistakable; Waelid, leaning casually against a wall, arms crossed; and Fan, seated on a short wooden stool, her porcelain-like features impassive. Silas and Ruriel moved to the side as I walked up to the center of the room placing my hands on a table that was covered in papers.

    ¡°Good, we¡¯re all here,¡± Hopsander said quietly, nodding at each of us in turn. He tapped a short cane against the floor. ¡°We have much to discuss and not much time.¡±

    I folded my arms. ¡°Before we start,¡± I said, my voice low but firm, ¡°I need to know something: Why is Fan here, and how do we know we can trust her?¡±

    Fan¡¯s gaze flicked to me, and a wry smile touched her lips. ¡°Erik, why are you so hostile? Didn¡¯t we just bond in the Trial? I¡¯m here because our Chapter Master asked me to. I am here because I was assigned by Hopsander, to assist your friends.¡± Her tone was sharp and flat.

    "Excuse my accusation but the more we add to our circle of secrets, the more we open ourselves up to being exposed. And what do you mean help my friends?"

    Hopsander cleared his throat. ¡°Fan¡¯s presence is necessary lad. You and Waelid will be going away soon. And I will need Silas and Ruriel to continue the investigation here. I trust Fan, if you don''t then we don''t move on with the mission. Am I making myself clear?.¡± The big frog-man looked at me more seriously than I had seen him before. How close were he and Fan?

    I frowned. ¡°Clear...but...going away? I''m sorry I didn''t agree to that, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing to agree to recruit. It means they don¡¯t want you here, and I have to babysit,¡± Waelid said.

    ¡°You know, I missed it when you were overly charming,¡± I said turning my nose away from him.

    ¡°Oh, I am always charming, Erik. I just feel that now that I can be honest with you, why would I want to lie to a friend?¡± Waelid said with a smirk.

    I bit back a retort. Our alliance was fragile, and pushing too hard could break it. I couldn¡¯t risk that now, I needed all the help I could get. Besides, if Hopsander vouched for Fan¡¯s role, that would have to be enough. For now. But, I did not like it. She was close with Waelid. Does she even care about what he did?

    Hopsander took a step forward, his webbed feet rasping on the stone. ¡°Erik,¡± he began, ¡°you obtained certain documents from the restricted archives. I need to know what you took.¡±

    Exchanging a glance with Ruriel and Silas, I nodded. ¡°We took some records on Twin-Souls, references to the four Guardians and The Kingdom Above. As well as an assortment of certain staff assignment logs. Not everything, just what looked relevant. Last five years of reports.¡± I paused, measuring my words. ¡°I have them hidden safely. I¡¯ll show you if necessary, but I won¡¯t bring them here.¡± I still wasn¡¯t sure I trusted everyone fully¡ªeven Hopsander. Knowledge was power, and I didn¡¯t want to lose what little advantage we had.

    Hopsander gave a curt nod. ¡°Keep them hidden. I¡¯ll publicly announce that we recovered all stolen documents. Hopefully, this will calm the spy¡¯s nerves¡ªand make them think we¡¯re not pursuing that lead. It might cause them to relax or make a mistake.¡±

    Ruriel tapped his chin thoughtfully. ¡°So, the official story is that the infiltration was thwarted and no information was lost?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only that the spy got away. We are still keeping the Academy on high alert,¡± Hopsander said. ¡°We¡¯ll say the intruder ran off empty-handed. Meanwhile, you three¡ªSilas, Ruriel, and Fan¡ªwill discreetly analyze what you have, cross-referencing staff assignments and old records to see who might have ties to the Magebloods and the Royal Mages. Keep your circle tight. Trust no one else. Not even your classmates unless necessary.¡±

    Silas nodded grimly. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Waelid stepped away from the wall, folding his arms. ¡°And so now back to us. Are you seriously making me go too?¡± he asked, flicking his gaze at me. ¡°You¡¯re sending me and Erik off to train with Captain Philip, is that it? Away from the academy, away from where the action is?¡±

    Hopsander¡¯s throat sac puffed slightly before he responded. ¡°Yes, Waelid. Captain Philip¡¯s training regimen is legendary. You know this. Why are you questioning me when he made you the man you are today?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­I know. Still, I¡¯m not happy about having to share that knowledge with¡­him,¡± Waelid said nodding toward me.

    ¡°He¡¯ll shape Erik¡¯s raw potential and refine your own. It¡¯s necessary,¡± Hopsander said. ¡°The coming battles with the Guardians and possibly the Magebloods will demand more than what we have now. Also, I believe it''s time you get your infusion Waelid.¡± The frogman¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Captain Phillip has it ready.¡±

    Waelid¡¯s eyes opened and he beamed a bright smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this freak doesn''t have an infusion yet? You''re that strong without one?!¡± Ruriel said jabbing a thumb in the direction of Waelid.

    "There are many things you do not know about your Chapter Master recruit, now have some respect." Fan stood in front of Ruriel looking ready to fight for Waelid.

    ¡°Captain Philip is stationed on the second floor,¡± Hopsander continued. ¡°He¡¯s preparing advanced recon squads. You two will join him. It¡¯s also an opportunity to move you away from the academy, Erik. The spy is interested in eliminating you, and with you gone, they might turn their attention elsewhere or expose themselves.¡±

    Waelid cast me a sidelong glance. ¡°Lucky me, trapped with the twin-soul boy.¡± His tone was mocking, but I caught an undercurrent of resentment.

    I couldn''t hold it in anymore. I tightened my fists. ¡°At least you won¡¯t be sacrificing recruits while we¡¯re gone. No one to toss to their death.¡±

    A tense silence fell, thicker than the chill wind outside. Silas and Ruriel shifted uneasily. Fan crossed her arms and watched us carefully as if gauging the fault lines in our alliance.

    Hopsander sighed. ¡°I expected this. Let¡¯s address it now: Erik, you object to Waelid¡¯s methods. Waelid, you claim you were doing everything you could do for the greater Cinder good. Boys, we¡¯re in a war against forces that would see us enslaved or dead. We are just now bearing the first fruits of years and years of our labors. If the enemy comes into our territory now, it is the end of us. All the work done by the Cinders before us will be for naught. Sometimes, moral lines blur. But we need unity.¡±

    I glared at Waelid. ¡°Unity doesn¡¯t mean I accept murder as a tactic,¡± I said, my voice low and tense. ¡°You threw kids at a Guardian. That¡¯s not strategy; it¡¯s cowardice.¡±

    Waelid¡¯s jaw worked as he ground his teeth. ¡°I did what I deemed was right, twin-soul. The difference between survival and extinction is sometimes one sacrifices away. I make no apologies. If you think it¡¯s cowardly, you know nothing about what I¡¯ve faced. I would sacrifice a hundred recruits for the promise of better days for millions. Besides, did you even know any of them? Do you think they didn''t deserve it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I slammed my hands on the table. ¡°Who are you to determine if they should be killed or not?¡±

    Fan stepped forward, placing a hand on Waelid¡¯s arm. ¡°Enough, both of you. We don¡¯t have time for this. You¡¯ll settle your grievances later.¡± Her eyes darted to me, then back to Waelid.

    "Listen to Hopsander, aren''t you supposed to be older? Don''t you see what the greater threat is? Don''t you see what is better for the greater good?"

    I clenched my fists, anger hot in my jaws.

    Fern stirred, whispering¡ª¡®We said we¡¯d get justice, right?¡¯

    I took a deep breath and drew my dagger. Everyone took a step back as I brandished the blade and slammed it down onto the table. Papers flew and glasses shook with my declaration.

    ¡°I challenge you Waelid, to trial by combat. With Captain Hopsander as my witness, I demand you admit to your crimes and serve for them,¡±

    Hopsander tapped his cane three times now, drawing our attention. ¡°Enough, enough! Consider this postponed. Erik, if you want a duel with Waelid, do it at the end of the term, after we have rooted out this spy problem. I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± He looked at Waelid. ¡°It is up to you to accept or decline the challenge, but if you decline know that it will be marked down on record as a refusal to duel.¡±

    Waelid nodded grimly. ¡°I accept.¡± His voice was quiet, almost resigned.

    Hopsander cleared his throat. ¡°Good. Time is short. I have the interviews to conduct, and I must make sure I appear to be fully invested in the official investigation. Waelid and Erik, report tomorrow morning at dawn. Be ready at the Mouth.¡±

    I bowed my head slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± My heart thrummed. Waelid gave a terse nod, showing no emotion. But as he turned to face the door, I noticed his knuckles were gripping the hilt of a short sword at his waist. He didn¡¯t relish this alliance any more than I did.

    As we prepared to disperse, I stepped closer to Hopsander. ¡°Captain Phillip,¡± I asked quietly, ¡°he knows about Twin-Souls, right?¡±

    Hopsander nodded. ¡°He¡¯s aware. He helped train Waelid years ago. While not a Twin-Soul himself, Waelid is¡­special. Philip has seen many anomalies. He won¡¯t shy away from pushing you beyond your limits.¡±

    ¡°How long will I be gone?¡±

    ¡°Three weeks at least.¡±

    I swallowed hard. That meant no mercy, no easy shortcuts. Three weeks to get as strong as I could. I hoped and prayed that the spy wouldn''t attack anyone while I was gone. If he follows me, then Hopsander will know immediately who the spy is. If he doesn''t he may remain harmless, hiding from the investigation.

    Perfect. Exactly what I needed. I turned to look at Waelid, who was whispering something to Fan. They parted abruptly, and Fan came over to join Silas and Ruriel, giving me a nod as if reaffirming her role in our secret faction.

    Hopsander stepped to the door. ¡°We should leave separately. Erik, you stay a minute. The rest of you¡ªgo. Slowly, one by one.¡±

    Ruriel and Silas, followed by Fan, moved first out the door. Ruriel paused at the threshold, caught my eye, and mouthed, ¡°Good luck.¡± Silas patted my shoulder as he passed, his mechanical arm¡¯s whir reassuring me. Fan slipped out without a word, silent as a shadow.

    Waelid hesitated, eyes lingering on me. For a moment, his gaze was hard to read¡ªanger, guilt, ambition all twisted together. Then he turned and left, boots echoing softly down the hall.

    Now it was just me and Hopsander. The frogman leaned close, speaking barely above a whisper: ¡°Be careful with the power you gain. Captain Phillip will try to draw out your full potential. Captain Philip will help unleash the true keys to the Twin-blood power. He may try to push you in ways you won¡¯t expect. Don¡¯t lose yourself. Your moral code, your reason for being here¡ªcling to that. Otherwise, you risk becoming another Waelid, driven by passion.¡±

    I nodded, my throat tight. Was this a warning I could heed? Could I remain true to myself in the face of so many forces pulling at me?

    Hopsander¡¯s eyes held an intensity I¡¯d never seen before. He reached into a pocket and pulled out a small, polished stone, about the size of a coin. Its surface was etched with a single rune ¡®Beetle¡¯. ¡°Keep this,¡± he said quietly. ¡°It''s Goro¡¯s summoning rune. If you find trouble on the second floor¡ªreal trouble¡ªbreak it. It will send a signal, and we will come.¡±

    I took the stone, slipping it into my jacket. ¡°Thank you, Captain.¡±

    I took a step toward the exit, pausing in the narrow doorway. The dim corridor beyond seemed endless, lined with torches guttering softly. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I said. ¡°Just¡­ keep an eye on Silas and Ruriel for me.¡±

    Hopsander nodded once. ¡°I will. Good luck, lad.¡±

    I slipped into the hallway and quickly headed down a hallway to get back to the dorm. Each step I took away from that secret room brought me closer to an uncertain future.

    Halfway down the corridor, I paused at an intersection, listening. The academy was quiet. No footsteps, no voices. Just the distant hiss of a torch. I turned left, heading toward the dorms. Another turn and I was in a narrower passage.

    Something moved at the edge of my vision¡ªa flicker of shadow, gone too fast. I froze, hand drifting toward my sword¡¯s hilt. The corridor stretched before me, empty. Was it just my imagination?

    I took another step. A soft scraping sound came from behind. I whirled around, drawing a sharp breath.

    No one. Empty halls. My heartbeat drummed in my ears.

    ¡ª¡®We¡¯re not alone,¡¯ Fern whispered, anxiety dripping from his voice.

    "Show yourself!" I said, loud enough to reach the end of the hallway but not a full yell.

    I took another cautious step, and the torches above flickered, casting shifting patterns on the walls. Then, a faint whisper reached my ears¡ªan indecipherable hiss of words that set my teeth on edge.

    I spun again, sword drawn, breath caught in my throat. The pinging noise from my sword was a faint buzz right now. I ignored it and looked down the hallway.

    There, at the far end of the corridor, a dark shape melted back into the shadows. It was the shape of a woman, with nine fox tails that were flickering softly in the darkness. Then a soft, mocking laugh drifted back to me. My grip tightened on the hilt, knuckles whitening.

    ¡°You need to leave Twin-Soul, leave, and keep your friends safe.¡± She hissed.

    I tightened my grip and spoke. ¡°Yeah? Well, let''s say I do take that advice. Starting tomorrow I¡¯ll be going up in the pillar. How about you find me there, yeah?"

    The shadowy figure stepped to the side and disappeared in the darkness. Fear knotted in my belly as I stood alone in that dim corridor, facing a silent emptiness, knowing that just beyond the edge of the light, danger lurked, watching every move.

    "If you get involved you know there''s no going back, yes?" The voice said.

    I swallowed hard and took a step backward. Another laugh, softer this time, echoed faintly as if from behind a closed door, or through a wall.

    Outside, a gust of wind rattled a window somewhere. The torches flickered, plunging the corridor into a brief half-darkness.

    When the light steadied, the hallway was empty again. No more voices, no more laughs, no more hisses.

    I lowered my sword slowly, heart hammering. The nine-tailed woman....was she a friend? Or another enemy?

 Chapter 33: Sunken City of Dust

    I stepped into the dorm common area, pushing the heavy wooden door open, shoulders aching and mind buzzing with all I¡¯d just learned. I kept asking myself questions the entire way back from the Academy.

    Will the training with Captain Phillip give me the boost I needed? Or was it just a ploy to get me away from the academy? What about this damned cursed sword? Could I find Dog on the second floor during the training?

    I walked inside and headed down the corridor. It was quiet. The doorway to the common room on my left was emitting a faint lantern light from within. Did Silas and Ruriel stay up waiting for me?

    Turns out, they were, and so was every other one of my classmates¡ªthe Veilbreakers.

    They were all here. Every single one. They¡¯d arranged themselves in a rough semicircle around the low wooden tables, arms folded, jaws set like it was some intervention. Silas and Ruriel were seated near the center, looking uneasy and almost¡­apologetic. The others¡ªMel, Lucius, Zenobia, Sora, Rinka, Tevin, Vahim, Habr, Amani¡ªwell, they looked either suspicious, irritated, or both. I noticed Ol¡¯ Mumm by the kitchen door, quietly wiping her paws on her apron. She walked over and set down a plate of freshly baked treats on a table next to Tevin. The bear-woman walked back inside the kitchen, but I could see her watching us through the small diner-like window. She said nothing, but it seemed like she wanted to eavesdrop.

    I stepped into the room. ¡°What¡¯s¡­going on?¡± I asked. I looked at an empty chair near the hallway and grabbed it, moved next to Silas, and sat down.

    ¡°Erik,¡± Mel said, voice firm. She stood up from where she¡¯d been leaning against the wall. Her red hair glowed in the lamplight. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    I glanced toward Silas and Ruriel. They looked caught, like they¡¯d tried to defend me before I arrived and maybe failed.

    Silas shook his head, ¡°Tried to throw ¡®em off the scent.¡±

    Ruriel just raised an eyebrow as if to say, ¡®This was inevitable.¡¯

    ¡°All right,¡± I said, trying to keep as calm as possible. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zenobia crossed her arms, chin lifting. ¡°You tell us,¡± she said. ¡°You vanish at odd hours every night, you get pulled out of class for special reasons and are always talking to the professors, you whisper with Silas and Ruriel alone at lunch, and we see you slipping out after curfew. Then you come back acting strange. We¡¯re not blind, Erik.¡±

    Sora nodded, her blue hair bobbing. ¡°We said we were going to be ¡®the Veilbreakers¡¯, right?¡± she said. ¡°That means no more secrets among us, especially after surviving what we have. If we can trust each other in battle, we should trust each other here.¡±

    Rinka tapped a foot against the wooden floor. ¡°We¡¯re a team,¡± she added. ¡°We lost no one in that guardian attack. We survived two of those horrors, and we owe it to each other to share what we know. Yet you¡¯re holding something back.¡±

    Tevin¡¯s thick arms were folded over his chest. ¡°Erik, we¡¯ve all noticed your strange behavior,¡± he said. ¡°If you¡¯re in trouble, we can help. If you¡¯ve got secrets that affect us, we need to know.¡±

    Vahim, Habr, and Amani nodded in unison. The three had all a fresh addition to their hair. They had tied three golden beads on a small hair braid over their left eye. I assumed it was some sort of symbol of unity amongst them.

    I sighed and looked at Silas. He leaned over. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell ¡®em everything, just tweak the truth,¡± He whispered.

    Ruriel spoke up, ¡°We said it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know¡ªsafer for you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°But it looks like that ship has sailed.¡±

    Mel snorted. ¡°Safety? We stared down Guardians,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯re not cowards. We brought our secrets up in the Pillar. And we will continue to bear more truths for each other here. That¡¯s¡­what we do now. Right?¡±

    I tilted my head at seeing Mel¡­soften up a little.

    She shook her head and then pointed aggressively at me.

    ¡°Just tell us the truth, bastard!¡±

    Fern stirred as Mel resorted back to her aggressive ways.

    ¡ª¡®Go on, tell them,¡¯ he said. Surprisingly encouraging this time. ¡®I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m tired Erik of the secrets. I¡¯m tired of the danger. You were right. We need help. We got some. Now let¡¯s bring my friends, our friends, in. They¡¯ve survived so much¡ªthey deserve the truth.¡¯

    ¡ªI was already going to do so. I smiled. Let¡¯s see how they react to my planet-hopping adventure.

    ¡°All right,¡± I began, voice steadier than I expected. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been hiding things. Not because I wanted to lie, but because I thought it¡¯d keep you safe. Because I thought you didn¡¯t need to know. And if I¡¯m being truly honest, I didn¡¯t want to be treated differently. We¡¯re in dangerous times, and I didn¡¯t want to drag you into a mess that might get you killed.¡±

    Zenobia¡¯s eyes narrowed, but she said nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll start from the beginning,¡± I said, ¡°First¡­ I¡¯m not from Stylos. Not even from this world of Mourne. I come from another world¡ªone without magic. We call it Earth.¡±

    A dozen eyebrows shot up. Lucius gave a half-laugh of disbelief, and Amani¡¯s eyes widened. Sora actually covered her mouth with her hand. I then told them everything, just like I did with Ruriel and Silas.

    A slow silence stretched after my explanation ended. I reached for a pastry, biting into it just to ground myself. The sweet warmth filled my mouth, calming my nerves.

    Finally, Mel broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re some¡­old guy from another world, sharing a body with the original kid inside, and we have a spy problem on top of that?¡± She snorted. ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s so insane it might as well be true.¡±

    I included what we know about the spy so far, how we are allied with Waelid temporarily, and finally that I was to leave the academy to go train.

    At the mention of Waelid, some faces hardened. They all knew about Waelid¡¯s methods. I raised a hand. ¡°I know. I have issues with him, too. I even challenged him to a duel. I will get justice. But right now, he¡¯s part of this plan. Tomorrow, I will go with him to the upper floors. The idea is to remove me¡ªthe spy¡¯s target¡ªfrom the Academy, so the spy slips up here for Hopsander to catch.¡±

    Habr spoke softly, ¡°You¡¯re leaving us?

    ¡°For a few weeks,¡± I said. ¡°So I can train, grow stronger, and supposedly find out how to use the Twin-Soul even more. Meanwhile, Silas and Ruriel will lead efforts with Fan to research the records we took. And you¡ª¡± I looked at each of them, ¡°I guess you are now involved too. Huh?¡±

    ¡°You bet we are,¡± Rinka said, raising a fist softy.

    I smiled, ¡°Watch for strange behavior, and inconsistencies from the professors. If the spy thinks I¡¯m gone, they might get sloppy.¡±

    Mel stepped up. ¡°What about your Blood Infusion?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡ªShit, she¡¯s right. What the hell, I need that power up! Before I go! The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I need to find that out!¡± I stood up.

    ¡°Sit back down recruit,¡± I turned around, and standing in the doorway were Waelid and Fan. Fan held a small brown chest. ¡°We are gonna have you pick an infusion now.¡±

    ¡°All of us?!¡± Mel shouted, amped to get her power.

    ¡°No, not all of you. You will go through the ceremony as normal. Erik, you¡¯ll have to wait and see what their infusions are. Now, it¡¯s unceremonious, but time is of the essence. You choose one of these.

    ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not fair. I didn¡¯t even have time to look at the booklet. I still need time to-¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Fan cut me off. ¡°These three are the ones the headmaster has approved for you to choose from.¡±

    ¡°I need permission? Seriously? I don¡¯t really get much of a choice, huh?¡±

    ¡°Recruit,¡± Waelid sneered down at me. The rest of my classmates behind me went quiet. ¡°You should count yourself lucky you even get to have an infusion.¡± He clicked his teeth. ¡°Tch, I am against it. A Twin-Soul, with an infusion? They are just pouring oil onto a fire.¡±

    Fan looked between us and then opened the small chest. Inside were three small glass vials with a black stopped plugged into the top of each one. Each tube had a small tab of white paper painted with a unique creature drawn in extreme detail. Below the figure was the word for the creature.

    A lion with the back paws of a goat, large black wings, and a snake for a tail.

    Chimera.

    A two-headed dog, with smoke trailing its paws and mouth.

    Orthus.

    A large horse-like creature with scaley skin, webbed feet, and seven heads, each twisting around each other like a group of serpents.

    Hydra.

    ¡°On second thought,¡± I said, a smile growing on my face. ¡°I think these will be just fine options.¡±

    <hr>

    We moved through the academy¡¯s dim corridors. Waelid led the way, his boots thudding softly against the stone floors. The chill of dawn crept through the narrow windows, painting our path with pale winter morning light.

    ¡ª¡®So, was that it? We just drank it and¡­now what?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªI¡¯m not sure. To be honest, I thought it would cause us to be in pain or something. Maybe it¡¯s a delayed effect? Waelid didn¡¯t even tell us how to use it.

    We approached the Mouth, that central hollow chamber of Baldred¡¯s Pillar that connected all floors. Its cavernous space loomed above us, lit by hanging crystal lanterns. Like before, I could see up to the first floor, but a mist obscured the second floor.

    The silence here was different. As if the stone pillars held their breath. I spotted a handful of upperclassmen in the distance on the far side of the Mouth platform. They were groggy and yawning, probably heading off to their own training drills within the Pillar.

    None approach us. Even the older 4th years of House Anu just stared at us, and only one gave a nod. The tension radiating from Waelid¡¯s stiff back must have been enough to keep them away.

    Fern whispered in my head.

    ¡ª¡®Nervous?¡¯

    ¡ªA bit, I answered silently. For three weeks, I¡¯m stuck with Waelid. Can¡¯t say I¡¯m thrilled. I don¡¯t know how I will stop myself from wringing his neck. I clenched my fists.

    Fern¡¯s chuckle was a dry rasp.

    ¡ª¡®You were never one to shy from a challenge. Just¡­ watch him. And watch yourself.¡¯

    At last, we stepped into the Mouth¡¯s vast openness. The hollow column stretched upward, so high that the top was lost in dim shadows.

    The first floor¡ªthe Cavernous Canopy¡ªlay a mile above, and from there, another mile to the second floor. I knew we were headed to a new world hidden above. I tried to imagine what the second floor looked like, but my mind produced only half-formed images of a winding mineral mine. That was the floor where they mined Pillardust, right? It¡¯s probably dull and full of winding passages.

    ¡°Hey, who does the mining?¡± I asked Waelid.

    ¡°Them.¡± he nodded his head behind me. I turned around and a group of 12 men, fatter and less chiseled than the adults I had seen in the academy, but they looked¡­happy. The twelve men all wore a white t-shirt, a hard white plastic helmet, and black pants. Most of them had thick long beards and carried a small duffle bag on their shoulder. They held long pickaxes in their hands.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t youngster Waelid!¡± One of the taller men said, waving over to the Chapter Master. ¡°Hopsander said we¡¯d have a special escort up. Can I assume it¡¯s you?¡± the men got closer and the man who had shouted out to Waelid clapped Waelid¡¯s shoulder. The new, true, darker side of Waelid vanished, reverting to his old charming self. I cursed at how easily he could change his personality.

    ¡°Coren! It¡¯s good to see you, old man! Is Luci doing alright? How¡¯d that medicine work out?¡±

    ¡°Oh, young Waelid, thank you so much for asking. My little Luci is doing much better. Her mother has been so happy hearing our little girl sing now that sickness has passed.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good, well gentlemen, shall we be on our way?¡± Waelid said.

    ¡ª¡¯Oh so he¡¯s a good guy to some people¡­I see.¡¯

    Waelid turned and led us across the mouth to a long wooden platform hanging down from the center of the pillar. A wooden contraption, something like a large cargo elevator, waited there, suspended by thick ropes anchored somewhere far above. I frowned. Last time, we climbed using our grappling against the sheer cliff face of the Pillar¡¯s interior tube. Now, we had a lift? Part of me was jealous and upset about what we had to go through, but the other was relieved I didn¡¯t have to grapple up 2 miles high.

    Waelid stepped onto the wooden platform first, testing it with his boot. ¡°Captain Philip¡¯s crew rigged this,¡± he said over his shoulder. He offered no comfort, no reassurance that it was safe. Just a statement.

    I followed, gripping the side railing. The wood creaked under my weight. A pulley system with iron gears and a hand crank was attached at one end. A pair of muscular upperclassmen¡ªCinders, by their uniforms¡ªstood ready to operate it, giving us a curt nod. The rest of the twelve miners joined us, seemingly unafraid of the elevator.

    Before I could ask questions, Waelid gave a slight nod to the operators. One upperclassman inspected the gears before giving a thumbs up. The other pulled the lever. The elevator lurched, and my stomach dropped as we ascended. The rough wooden boards trembled beneath my feet, each turn of the gears echoing through the hollow chamber.

    ¡ª¡®I hope they tied those ropes well.¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªMe too, I replied grimly, knuckles whitening as I gripped the railing.

    As we rose, the academy¡¯s stone architecture slipped away below us. The Pillar¡¯s interior walls were rough and dark, lit intermittently by lanterns fixed at intervals. Shadows danced with the sway of our ascent. The wind whistled softly, carrying the scent of damp earth and moss. The air grew colder, sharper. After a few minutes, we passed the First Floor. The giant rainforest floor where we battled the Guardian and Scrollguards flew past in a moment and soon we were back in the middle of the stone.

    Then the rushing of distant water reached my ears and a spray of mist rained down on the elevator. Like a sudden rainstorm, water rushed around, coming down on all sides. Coren, the miner who had spoken with Waelid, nudged me.

    ¡°Hold on tight kid, wouldn¡¯t wanna fall now.¡± He gave a wink, and I took his advice, although I wasn''t sure how much more tightly I could grip the rope.

    The rushing water flew below us as we climbed higher until the platform jerked to a stop. The ropes groaned and the metal gears and hinges clicked together. My heart drummed as I stepped off the elevator. The massive rolling of water echoed around me. The two Cinders operating the lift saluted Waelid curtly, waited for twelve miners to exit with us, and then descended.

    We stood on a simple stone platform, water rushed past us on either side. The once pale dawn light from the sun was completely blacked out. We were in some huge, unnatural cave. Dim teal light filtered out from hanging giant crystals above us several thousand feet high. A distant roar of waterfalls¡ªno, more like sewer grates¡ªechoed around us. It took me a moment for my eyes to adjust to the new dark, but when they did, I had to hold myself against a railing. We were in a huge, underground like ruined city.

    Waelid looked at me, laughed at my open jaw, and finally broke his silence. ¡°This is the second floor. The Sunken Sewer City of Dust.¡± His tone was matter-of-fact, but I caught the hint of pride. He knew this place well, it seemed.

    I stepped forward down the stone platform, walking a narrow path between canals. The second floor was like an ancient decaying city in water. Like Venice if it was lost to time, thrown in an underground cave and lit up with giant teal and purple crystals.

    I saw a landscape of broken stone buildings emerging from shallow waters. Narrow canals looked like glowing blue green waterways. Four enormous grates spilled hundreds of gallons of water into these canals, their rush like distant applause. The city ruins were old and scattered, archways and toppled columns hinting at a lost civilization. A giant ruined cathedral like building stood in the center like a multi tiered cake. Everything glimmered faintly with crystal dust, giving an eerie glow, like this city was filled with ghosts.

    Waelid set his jaw. ¡°We¡¯ll meet Captain Philip¡¯s team deeper inside.¡± He pointed to a large dome-like structure rising in the distance below the enormous cathedral like building. ¡°That¡¯s where they¡¯ve established their base camp. He¡¯s waiting.¡±

    I nodded, adjusting my pack. I could handle this. After all, I had fought Guardians, survived the spy¡¯s ambush in the archives, and forged alliances from necessity. A sunken sewer city? Just another stage. Another level. And, I just got a new power boost. If something happens, I¡¯ll be ready.

    ¡ª¡®Easier said than done. This place looks like a haunted deathtrap,¡¯ Fern muttered. ¡®But¡­ also kind of pretty. In a broken way.¡¯

    I smiled slightly. It seemed like Fern was in a better mood. Maybe he wasn¡¯t as mad as I thought he was.

    We picked our way through the uneven stone pathway leading into the city¡¯s heart. The sound of flowing water rushed around us as we climbed small bridges between alleys over canals, and as we walked alongside the rushing water that was headed towards the center of the second floor. Aside from the water and the quiet stomping of the miners following us, I also heard hushed murmurs of voices ahead. The glow of crystals above heightened as we moved deeper. I spotted flickering torchlight around a bend.

    Rounding a corner, we emerged into a small plaza. Broken statues stood guard in front of a massive dome shaped building. Waist-high water lapped at the edges of of the building, the water cut through the city like veins. In the center of the plaza, several figures stood waiting.

    As we approached, I recognized them¡ªLaska¡¯s slender form, arms folded and posture straight. Al¡¯s broad shape, black bushy beard, and sporting some new eyewear, the glint of his goggles caught the light and beamed at us, along with his bright smile. There was another man with them. Shorter, wider, and bald. He had an eyepatch and was leaning against a thick pole.

    As we got closer, my eyes widened. Goro, the giant titan beetle companion of Al, stood proudly, his carapace reflecting teal glimmers. Around Goro, swarming or clustering, were about twenty small beetles, each the size of a large dog. They scuttled around, clicking quietly, their antennae waving as if greeting us. Some were sticking up against walls, but all of them were standing near the warm fire.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­are those Goro and Gora¡¯s kids?¡± I whispered. Tevin would have flipped out to see this.

    Laska stepped forward, a cool smile touching her lips. ¡°There you are,¡± she said. ¡°Welcome to the second floor, Erik. Waelid.¡± She swept an arm, showing the beetles. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind the welcoming committee. Goro insisted on bringing some of his children. They¡¯ll be assisting us.¡±

    My mouth widened into a grin. Twenty baby beetles. This was not what I expected. The small creatures chirped softly, a strange chorus in the gloomy ruins of a plaza. I couldn¡¯t help but think of the journey to Ash and seeing all these little babies as small pearl like eggs.

    Al gave a hearty chuckle, patting Goro¡¯s side. ¡°We¡¯ve been busy raisin the youngins,¡± he said.

    ¡°When¡­? Did this happen?¡±

    ¡°While you were in the first trial!¡± Al said, smiling. He raised his googles to show his proud eyes.

    ¡°And they have grown this fast?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Titan-beetles are unique. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll learn more when you get back to class after this little¡­field

    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± I asked softly, looking from Laska to Al, and then at the beetles. ¡°Is Captain Philip here?¡±

    Laska¡¯s smile faded slightly as she nodded over my shoulder. I turned to see a tall, muscular figure approaching from beyond a broken archway, the sound of heavy footsteps on wet stone. The figure paused, torchlight flickering over a face I couldn¡¯t yet see, but I sensed a powerful presence.

    Then Laska¡¯s voice, now quiet, carried over the watery hush: ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here. And he¡¯s eager to begin.¡±

    The muscly man stopped and stared at us. His face was hidden by shadow. Then he charged at us, arms outstretched.

    ¡°Erik!!! Waelid!!!¡± He picked us both up in both his arms and squeezed so hard I thought my bruised ribs would bend and snap.

    ¡°Boys! It¡¯s good to have you with us!¡±

    ¡°C-c-captain!¡± I tapped his massive arm. ¡°P-please ch-choking us!¡±

    He let us drop, and we coughed, rubbing our throats.

    ¡°That¡¯s Major to you son!¡± Major Philip said. ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s tight! Major Phillip Louis Willard fulfilling the familial duty to RISE through the ranks! Are you ready for my special brand of training?¡± He smiled behind his enormous mustache that was expertly groomed to twirl up on either end.

    Fern whispered in my head.

    ¡ª¡®This is going to be interesting¡­¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t agree more.

 Chapter 34: The Power of the Mind

    An hour later, we had settled in.

    The plaza was quiet save for the murmurs of the miners¡¯ campfire a few dozen yards away. Their laughter, softened by distance, mixed with the sounds of the rhythmic rush of flowing water coursing through the canals. The teal and purple glow of the giant crystals hanging thousands of feet above us cast dancing shadows over the ruins, painting the plaza in various shapes. It was quiet where we camped, yet there was darkness around us, and looking out into the black between buildings and canals I swear, I felt eyes looking back at us. Hundreds of them.

    Our campfire crackled softly, for a while, the wood crackling and the shuffling of Waelid and me getting our things set up was the only sound throughout the camp. Al was reading a book while the beetles rested in place. Laska sat on a stool, wiping her short sword. Major Philip was surprisingly sitting cross-legged and meditating, and Batholomew just stared into the fire, leaning against his long wooden pole.

    We sat in a loose circle when we finished placing our bedroll down and our things situated around the fire. Waelid sat across from me. He crossed his arms, and his face was lost in the flickering of the flame.

    For a moment, all was quiet. I motioned to say something, but Laska shook her head at me before nodding toward Major Philip.

    Then, the enormous man breathed out softly and hummed.

    ¡°Alright, Cinders,¡± The Major began, his normally booming voice was softer. He spoke like a low rolling thunder across the camp. He turned his head toward us, still sitting down, and nodded.

    ¡°Welcome to the second floor. It¡¯s a fine place if you know where to look. Come, have a seat. Everyone, mimic me.¡±

    He held up his hands to either side as we all took our place sitting around the fire, matching his meditation position. ¡°Glowing stones, endless canals, and the ruins of a once famous city of rebels.¡±

    ¡°Tis¡¯ beautiful Major,¡± Bartholomew said gruffly. He didn¡¯t sit criss-crossed like the rest of us. Instead, he was lazily relaxed on the ground between Waelid and Laska.

    The group chuckled, though I noticed Waelid didn¡¯t so much as twitch. Major Philip¡¯s grin widened as he glanced around the circle. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get to it. You¡¯re here for one reason¡ªto get stronger. Strong enough to survive what¡¯s coming next. Something I¡¯ve coined as the Magewar. A war to come that will determine whether the magicless will rise and take a place at the table of the world or whether the voidbloods will be snuffed out for good. The strength you seek isn¡¯t just for you; it¡¯s for the Cinders, for the Academy, and for all those who will never ascend as high as you¡¯re sitting right now.¡±

    He gestured toward the miners¡¯ camp. ¡°Those men over there? They¡¯re not fighters. They don¡¯t have blood infusions. But they do much more than we do. They run the Voidblood civilization down on the surface. The town of Ash is our model for how the world will run when we take down our oppressors. Those men, they manage the town, they are diplomats with towns like it across the far oceans. They educate the children they have in Ash and the form a new society that we blaze.¡± We all looked over at the miners. They were laughing and drinking and telling jokes. They had a joy about them that had long forgotten about the mistreatments of the Magebloods.

    Major Philips continued. ¡°They¡¯re here to break these ruins and stone into chunks and send them down to the factory. That Pillardust keeps the Academy running, and without it, none of us has a future. That means they¡¯re under our protection. If they fall, we fall. Simple as that. We won¡¯t be able to heal quickly in the field, we won¡¯t be able to disrupt magic and we won¡¯t be able to power our bastion, the Academy. You¡¯ll guard them in rotating shifts and let me tell you¡ªthis place doesn¡¯t like visitors.¡±

    Philip reached into his coat and pulled out a large rolled piece of parchment, shaking it open with a flourish. It was a crude map of the second floor, showing the massive donut-shaped layout with the plaza we were in marked as the ¡°base.¡±

    ¡°This here,¡± he said, tapping just east of the center hole, ¡°is our base. Memorize it. You will always return here. If you feel lost, head towards the hole in the center of the pillar and then find us by looking at the Eastern Sewer Grate.¡± He turned and pointed at the faraway wall of the Pillar, where hundreds of gallons of water from some unknown source poured out.

    ¡°Our second aim,¡± He continued, ¡°is to expand. These ruins¡ªevery alley, every canal¡ªthey¡¯re ours for the taking. Piece by piece, we¡¯ll claim them. By the time the other Cinders arrive, heeding the headmaster¡¯s call, this floor will be under our control. That¡¯s the goal. Get this place cleared out so we have a solid Basecamp for our assault on the fourth floor.¡±

    He pointed to the outer edges of the map, where the ring pressed against the walls of the pillar. ¡°The more ground we claim, the more miners we can bring up here, and the faster we process Pillardust. The faster we get Pillardust, the more tools, medicine, potions, and weapons we can make. That¡¯s how we win the upcoming war. You¡¯ll split into teams, scout the area, clear any threats, and mark safe zones for the miners to expand with these Pillardust torches. These beautiful things will burn for a year. Until the next reset for the second floor.¡± He slid his large duffle bag and opened it to us, showing well over fifty small unlit torches that had been soaked in a paste, presumably Pillardust.

    ¡°I thought the pillar reset every 6 months?¡± I asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s just the first floor, the 2nd floor is reset every year, and the third is every year and a half. If the pattern is kept, the fourth floor will reset every two years, but we have never conquered the four guardians to prove that yet.¡±

    Philip paused, letting us digest the first two goals. The fire crackled. ¡°Now, for the third goal,¡± he continued, his voice growing quieter, more serious. ¡°The reason you¡¯re all here. You came here for a promise of strength. And by helping me to clear the Second Floor, strength is what you will find. We even got some last-minute additions.¡± He looked at me and then at Waelid. ¡°You¡¯ve all been chosen because you¡¯ve shown potential¡ªmastery in your own ways. Or in Erik¡¯s case, you become a threat to the Academy and must be shipped away for the safety of everyone.¡± He gave me a wink, and Laska and Al chuckled. Bartholomew and Waelid just stared at me, calculating. ¡°Your strength and feats until now have been great, yes. But it is not nearly enough. You have not even scratched your true potential.¡±

    ¡°Well, I certainly hope so. I¡¯m trying to become a legend of old Major. Like the Sea Master.¡±

    ¡°Hah! The Sea Master? You have set your goals high indeed, Captain Bart. You held off several Ocean-Wyrms during your journey here with the new recruits, right?¡± The Major asked.

    ¡°Aye,¡± Bartholomew shook his head in shame. ¡°But we lost many along the way. Two fully graduated cinders and 7 recruits.¡± He punched his fist into the ground, making a small thud. The Miners across the camp glanced back at us because of the noise, but they turned back to their conversations.

    ¡°Yes, many good men and women died during that voyage. From what I heard, you did everything you could to stop the Wyrms.¡± The Major tapped his eye, the same eye Bartholomew had covered with a patch. The gruff man shook his head and stared back into the fire.

    The Major continued, making sure we took in every word. ¡°This training will differ from anything you¡¯ve faced. Survival, strength, and adaptability will, of course, be part of it. You will face monsters twice as strong as the ones on the first floor, and three times as strong as the monsters and beasts on the surface. However, here, in this land between death and life, you will build the strongest weapon you have.¡±

    ¡°Our blood infusions?¡± I shouted out excitedly. ¡°I just got mine, but I haven¡¯t used it. Is that what we will train?¡±

    The major shook his head. ¡°In a way, yes, but, well, no. You will train your mental fortitude and consciousness¡ªthose are the keys. You¡¯ll learn more about yourselves than you ever wanted. And when the time comes, you¡¯ll understand why you need that knowledge.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    I shifted uncomfortably, glancing at Waelid. His face was stone, his eyes locked on the Major.

    ¡°And finally,¡± Philip said, his voice rising again, ¡°After you have mastered this training, we will take on the floor boss.¡± He pointed toward the massive cathedral that stood behind the plaza. ¡°That¡¯s our endgame. Once you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll take it down. Not just because we can, but because we must. That floor guardian is the key to the third floor. We could wait for more cinders, but all of us can clear it. If we all awaken.¡±

    Major Philip folded the map and tucked it back into his coat. ¡°So, four objectives. Guard the miners. Expand our territory. Train your mind and body harder than you¡¯ve ever trained. And clear the floor boss. Simple enough, questions?¡±

    No one spoke. The fire popped loudly, breaking the silence. The Major grinned, his mustache twitching. ¡°Good. Because starting now, your training begins.¡±

    He reached for the metal box beside him and pulled out a small vial of glowing red liquid. ¡°But first,¡± he said, his tone shifting again, ¡°Waelid, it¡¯s high time you meet your beast.¡±

    The glowing vial shimmered faintly, the liquid inside glowing a vibrant crimson, swirling as though alive. On the front, etched in intricate detail, was the unmistakable image of a bird. No, a phoenix, wings outstretched as if caught mid-flame.

    ¡°The mighty phoenix,¡± Philip said, holding it high so we all could see. ¡°A beast of flame and rebirth. A fitting choice for someone as stubbornly persistent as Waelid.¡±

    Waelid laughed, ¡°Well, I refused blood infusions for three years until I could get it.¡± He reached out his hand for the vial.

    I groaned internally, and Fern¡¯s snicker echoed in my head.

    ¡ªOf course Waelid gets the phoenix. Flashy, dramatic, probably the most over-the-top blood infusion they have. I thought.

    ¡ª¡®It fits him, pompus prick. Don¡¯t worry we will pluck that chicken,¡¯ Fern said.

    I rolled my eyes. My infusion was solid, sure, but now I was kicking myself for not sneaking off to where they stored these vials. I could have stolen an even rarer one when I had the chance. Still, I liked to think I would make the best out of mine. My blood infusion will out-match the Phoenix. No matter how persistent Waelid is.

    ¡°Why did he wait so long to get his?¡± I asked.

    Major Philip twisted his mustache. ¡°Waelid here put in a special request, and well, the Headmaster loves seeing students change destiny¡¯s plans.¡± The major winked at me after saying that, which only left me confused at what he was insinuating.

    Major Philip glanced my way, his smirk widening as if he knew what I was thinking. Then his focus returned to Waelid. ¡°This one wasn¡¯t easy to get,¡± he said, voice dropping more seriously. ¡°Took me nine months of off and on hunting in the high peaks of Oreskor. Had to go three different times to hunt one down! Phoenixes don¡¯t just let themselves be caught. I even had to care for the re-birthed chick myself. Still up in my room in the Academy being cared for by Piqah.¡±

    That bit of information didn¡¯t surprise me. Of course, Waelid had demanded something that needed a personal expedition. Typical.

    Waelid took the vial from the Major¡¯s hand, holding it up so the liquid caught the firelight. It shimmered and swirled faster, as if it could sense what was coming.

    ¡°This,¡± Major Phillip said, now standing up. ¡°Is the moment that you leave your old form and become something more, something united. The bonds and infusions we make with the creatures of old magic in this world fill our void. They become our source of power and resistance. You¡¯ve waited a long time for yours. Waelid, drink.¡±

    Without hesitation, Waelid popped the cork and downed the vial in one smooth motion.

    The blood infusion ¡°ceremony¡±, if you could even call it a ceremony, was lackluster. Same with mine. Just drink the vial and then done. I hoped for my classmate¡¯s sake there was a little more flare to their own ceremony. I was sad I couldn¡¯t join them for it.

    Waelid reacted differently than I had. His throat twitched as he swallowed, and the reaction was immediate. He dropped to his knees, his whole body tensing as veins lit up faintly with that same glowing red the vial emitted. For a moment, I thought he might collapse. His hands dug into the dirt, shoulders shaking. The firelight dimmed for an instant.

    His reaction¡­was so different from mine. When I took my infusion, everyone expected¡­well¡­this. They expected the blood to hit me hard, but when I drank mine, it just tasted bad.

    Then, just as quickly as the reaction came, it passed. Waelid straightened, his breathing still ragged. He rose to his feet, and the grin he flashed us was sharp, feral. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± he rasped, red tints of blood covered his white teeth. ¡°I¡¯ve had worse.¡±

    Philip¡¯s booming laugh shattered the tension. ¡°I always laugh at everyone¡¯s reaction. Some are worse than others.¡±

    The Major looked at me. ¡°How was yours? You took it right before you came here, yes? Just a few hours ago?¡±

    ¡°About half a day now, but yes. And¡­I didn¡¯t react like that.¡±

    Laska let out a laugh and Al chuckled. ¡°Maybe the friend inside your mind took the brunt of it!¡± Al said.

    ¡°Just give it time,¡± the Major said, continuing. ¡°Soon, your infusion will speak to you. When it does, do not be scared or worried. Talk back to it, bond with it. Do not run away from what¡¯s in your mind. What you should be worried about is the first transformation.¡±

    ¡°When will that happen?¡± I asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ll wake when they are ready. The beast inside isn¡¯t something you command¡­yet. It¡¯s something you meet halfway and bond with for now. You¡¯ll get your moment soon enough¡ªwhen the stakes are high, and there¡¯s no turning back.¡±

    I swallowed hard. ¡°And then what?¡±

    Philip straightened and stood up. He paced around the fire, his broad shoulders covered us in shadows as he walked around. ¡°Blood Infusion is not a one and done thing, boys,¡± he began, his voice steady and commanding. ¡°There are levels to each stage. Just drinking the blood gives you access to the first level. That¡¯s what¡¯s going on in your blood now. Strength, speed, and endurance¡ªall are boosted when the beast bonds to your cells. Usually within twenty-four hours. But the second level? That¡¯s when you transform. When the beast¡¯s soul takes a more active role, and you become a reflection of it. Bigger, stronger, and far more dangerous.¡±

    He paused, looking each of us in the eye. ¡°Most of your classmates back at the Academy will hit that second level by the time you get back. They¡¯ll get a controlled life-or-death scenario to push them there. But you...¡± He pointed at me and Waelid. ¡°And you,¡± he gestured to Laska, Al, and Bartholomew, ¡°are aiming higher. The third level. Conscious infusion.¡±

    That term sent a ripple through the group. Al shifted, his usual grin faltering slightly, and even Laska¡¯s cool demeanor seemed to crack just a little. Bartholomew tightened his grip on his pole. The sound of wood cracking.

    ¡°What¡¯s a conscious infusion?¡± I asked, my voice quieter than I meant it to be.

    Philip¡¯s smile was faint, almost grim. ¡°It¡¯s when the beast stops being a part of you and starts becoming you. Your mind and its mind must meet and agree to share one vessel. It takes more than strength; it takes fortitude. Most can¡¯t handle the strain.¡±

    He tapped his chin and then looked deep into my eyes. ¡°With you, it¡¯s going to be quite different. You see, you are already fighting with another soul for one body. Will you to face the sleeping beast within you together?

    Fern¡¯s voice broke through first.

    ¡ª¡®What¡­does he mean the beast is inside us and we will have to face it? This is going to hurt, isn¡¯t it? I¡­I don¡¯t see anything.¡¯

    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry Fern, I thought back. I will fight it with you.

    Philip clapped his hands suddenly, breaking the tension. ¡°Tonight, we meditate,¡± he announced. ¡°Find your center. Clear your thoughts. We will do this every night, as it will bring your mind closer to full consciousness with your infused. Tomorrow, we begin. And you two,¡± He said, pointing at me and Waelid. ¡°Will reach the second level. We will get you to transform.

    I closed my eyes, trying to tune out the nervous energy crackling in the air. Around me, the fire crackled softly, and the faint hum of rushing water from the canals filled the silence. I focused on the rhythm of it, letting it drown out the questions and doubts swirling in my mind. And like the river, my thoughts rushed away.

    <hr>

    The meditation was not a success, because I ended up falling asleep. Many times.

    In the morning, the Major ordered Laska, Al and Bartholomew to guard the miners while we followed him deeper into the ruins. Our footsteps echoed softly against the stone. The towering Cinder led the way, having to twist sideways to make it through certain alley ways.

    The faint glow of the crystals looked the same as it had when I went to bed. Telling time was going to be impossible here.

    The air grew colder the further we strayed from the fire. The ominous silence shattered only by the flow of water from nearby canals.

    I glanced at Waelid, who walked with his usual confidence, his scimitar strapped across his back. He said little, his focus locked on the path ahead.

    Fern stirred in my mind.

    ¡ª¡®So what do you think the Major¡¯s got planned for us?¡¯

    ¡ªSomething unpleasant, I thought. The way Major Philip¡¯s grin widened when he told us we were going with him didn¡¯t fill me with the confidence I expected to have when with a major.

    The Major stopped suddenly, turning to face us. Behind him, the ruins opened into a wider space, the faint outlines of buildings and archways barely visible through the mist. ¡°You two know where we are?¡± he asked, gesturing around us.

    Waelid shrugged. ¡°The center for a bunch of crumbling rocks.¡±

    Philip laughed. ¡°Close, but not quite. This¡ª¡± he spread his arms wide¡ª¡°was once the pride of the lower pillar floors. Six hundred years ago, this city thrived. It wasn¡¯t just a city¡ªit was the city. Many don¡¯t know it, but for a time, it was the capital of Stylos. Before the Magebloods rose in Khalo. This city, Dust, was founded by demi-gods and their mortal offspring. It was a meeting ground for the Kingdom Above and the people of the surface. Trade, knowledge, power¡ªit all flowed through here.¡±

    I looked around, trying to imagine the city as it had been. It wasn¡¯t easy. The ruins were beautiful in a haunting way¡ªornate arches now crumbled into jagged shapes, statues of winged figures weathered to shadows of their former selves, and mosaics on the walls faded to near-invisibility. But beneath the decay, there was a sense of grandeur, a reminder of what this place had once been.

    ¡°And then?¡± I asked.

    The Major¡¯s grin faded. ¡°Then came the plague. Not just of the body, but of the soul. It spread like wildfire, killing everything and everyone. But death wasn¡¯t the end for them.¡± He paused, his gaze scanning the ruins. ¡°The plague didn¡¯t just kill them¡ªit separated them, cut their tether to the spiritual world. Their souls were torn from their bodies and scattered, left to linger here. That¡¯s why this place feels¡­ wrong. It¡¯s not just ruins. It¡¯s a crossroads.¡±

    ¡°Between what?¡± Waelid asked.

    ¡°The physical and the metaphysical. The real and the unreal,¡± Philip said. ¡°That¡¯s why the enemies here are unlike anything you¡¯ve fought before.¡±

    He led us further into the ruins, stopping before a toppled statue. The figure was massive, its wings now shattered and half-buried in the stone. Its face had been worn away by time, but the way it loomed above us, even in its broken state, was intimidating.

    ¡°These people thought they were untouchable,¡± Philip said, lightly touching the statue. ¡°Demi-gods, bastards of the Kingdom Above, rulers of the mortal world. They built this city to bridge the gap between realms. And when the plague came, they couldn¡¯t escape it. They became part of the gap instead. That¡¯s why when you are alone here, if you haven¡¯t trained in the mind, as I will show you, you will end up run through by a sword that doesn¡¯t exist in the physical world.¡±

    I looked over at Waelid and in a moment of fear; we didn¡¯t feel the hatred between us. We just felt anxious.

    ¡°That¡¯s why,¡± Major Phillip said, putting on his heavy, metal, brass knuckles, ¡°I came with you. The others are further ahead of you in terms of training, and experience, so they can keep the miners safe.¡± He turned around and his once kind, warm eyes were now glowing bright white. It was as if the mist was pouring out from his eyes, glowing bright white. ¡°Because you see lads, in the Sunken Sewer City of Dust, the dead rule.¡± He stepped between us and we turned around.

    Behind us were hundreds, no, thousands of pale green, almost translucent figures were approaching us from the water, from the ruins, from every direction I could see. Major Philip slammed his fists together, making a loud ringing sound.

    ¡°Come on boys, when you''re with me, you can hit em. Time to put these souls to temporary rest.¡± Major Philip laughed as he charged forward, slamming his fist into the face of a warrior ghost of the past.

 Chapter 35: Blood Infusion

    The group of ghosts converging toward the Major looked like a crowd bum-rushing him from all sides. A chill pricked the back of my neck¡ªlike the air itself had teeth. The spirits drifted forward, translucent arms outstretched and long bony claws flexed, ready to grab the Major. But he didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, he lunged in with brass-knuckled fists and punched the wraiths into a bright cloud of green mist.

    I moved to his flank, keeping my cursed sword low at my side. The high-pitched whine from the blade buzzed behind my eyes, but I forced the distraction down. A dozen more ghosts emerged from the cracks in the rubble. Their hollow eyes glowed with eerie malice.

    Waelid snorted on the other side of the Major. ¡°They sure are eager to die twice.¡±

    He charged ahead, crescent scimitar flashing. His first swing sliced through two ghosts in a single arc, their shrieks vanishing.

    I followed, stepping around their wispy claws and driving my blade through the chest of one spirit. Fern¡¯s voice nudged at the back of my mind.

    ¡ª¡®Watch out, Erik, they have us surrounded.¡¯

    ¡ªDon¡¯t worry. These ghosts weren¡¯t strong enough to worry. I said.

    ¡°Major, behind you,¡± I warned, spotting a pair of spirits darting past me towards the turned back of Major Philip. He whirled around, meeting them with a thunderous uppercut. They vanished in a swirl of smoky light.

    ¡°They¡¯re too slow,¡± Major Philip said. His mustache twitched with a self-satisfied grin. ¡°Nothing to worry about here, keep pressure on them. Clear the area out.¡±

    Most of the ghosts hovered uncertainly as if they sensed they were outmatched. Waelid took advantage, hacking a path right through the middle. I followed, my heart remained calm as each cut grew easier. It was like cutting through jelly. There was something there. The ghosts were tangible but easily destroyed.

    I moved like an ice skater, using our Twin-Soul speed. We flew across the open-ended forum. Waelid moved with his unique grace, like the wind and the Major, well, he just punched the unliving shit out of every spirit he could get near. He didn¡¯t break a single sweat.

    Soon, the courtyard was littered with dissipating ectoplasm. The final ghost let out a keening wail before I sliced through it, my sword humming softly in my grip. Then, the plaza fell silent, save for our ragged breathing. As the enemies disappeared and my grip on my sword loosened, the pinging sound lowered into a low buzz barely audible.

    ¡ªMaybe I¡¯m getting the hang of handling this cursed thing. I thought.

    ¡ª¡®Or maybe it just likes killing! Hah! That was easy! Did you see how many we took down?¡¯ Fern said excitedly.

    ¡ªI lost count myself, I laughed in in my head back to him.

    ¡ª¡®I didn¡¯t! Twenty-five!¡¯ Fern said, pride emanating from him. I saw in my mind he was walking around pretending to fight himself.

    Waelid turned to me; his sword was on his back, and he was stretching his arms. ¡°Not even a proper warm-up.¡±

    I forced a grin. I hated working with Waelid, but I could never doubt his skills. He wasn¡¯t a Twin-Soul, yet he moved with the speed of one. ¡°Let¡¯s see if that arrogance lasts,¡± I muttered.

    The entire city loomed around us, ruins crumbling into the gloom. The cold in the air didn¡¯t lift¡ªit only settled deeper.

    Major Philip dusted off his gloves. ¡°All right, boys. Let¡¯s move, area¡¯s cleared. That wasn¡¯t the real threat for this quadrant.¡±

    Without waiting for an answer, he strode forward. I tried to shake off the uneasy feeling creeping up my spine. What waited deeper in the city?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    We left the courtyard behind, crossing deeper into the abandoned streets of Dust. Chunks of rubble and shattered murals lined the streets. It was a long-forgotten memory of a past that was far more vibrant. The streets were narrow, and there were notches in the stone ground where old wagon wheels would have rolled through. In the corners of my eyes, I saw small shapes of glowing green figures hiding in the alcoves and windows of the ruined buildings we walked past. I looked around and noticed that not all of the dead citizens of Dust were aggressive.

    Ghost children, spectral teens, and non-aggressive spirits of men and women and the elderly hid from us as we walked through the small streets. In the waters of the canals we traveled beside, several small translucent boats with passengers would pass us by, not angry but scared.

    ¡°The people of Dust, those that remain trapped here, were not all fighters as we encountered. Most lived here peacefully. Most were innocent when the wrath of the ones above came to them.¡± Major Philip said, noticing me look around.

    I didn¡¯t say anything back to him. I was too focused on the faces around me.

    We turned another corner and entered another large city square. As I stepped over what looked like the broken base of a stone column, I heard something¡ªa song, distant and echoing. Melancholic and longing. The sound of the lonely harp tickled my ears. I paused, tilting my head.

    ¡°You two hear that?¡± I asked.

    Waelid shook his head and raised an eyebrow at me.

    ¡°You sure you¡¯re not hearing things Twin-Soul?¡± He said.

    Major Philip gave a half-shrug. ¡°Must be the ghosts messing with you.¡± He glanced around at the deserted alleys and cracked rooftops. ¡°City of Dust was once an incredible hub for both the kingdom above and the surface world. They had art and music that rivaled any place in existence. Probably leftover spirits, playing melodies they loved in life.¡±

    I tried to listen to the tune again, but all I caught was the soft rushing of water through the canals. A shiver of unease crawled up my spine, though I kept moving alongside them.

    Major Philip stopped in front of an ornate, toppled statue. The statue was that of a man wearing a spiked crown and holding a spiked mace. The man held a book in his hand and wore a long robe. Its face was worn beyond recognition.

    Major Philip reached out and touched the fallen statue. ¡°Remember, the first floor has its Scroll Guards¡ªsix of them, each protecting ancient histories we needed to collect? Each year, we can receive 12 scrolls of the ancient history of the Kingdom Above and the inhabitants of Baldred¡¯s Pillar. Three years ago, back when Waelid was a first year, One of the scrolls talked about the City of Dust. Its rise, its rebellion, and its fall.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°The scroll had many tales in it, and one of them told a story about three brothers, Demi-gods, and bastard sons of a high prince from the Kingdom Above. The story goes that the three brothers fell in love with a beautiful woman warrior who ascended the Pillar from the surface to the second floor. The woman came with her people, looking for a place of refuge. At the time, the world was engulfed in a large war between kingdoms, and mages were tearing the planet apart just to take scraps of land from the others.

    ¡°The brothers were visiting the city of Dust and met her as she arrived. Her beauty and leadership drew them to her like a moth to a flame. But the woman didn¡¯t want love; she wanted her people protected.¡±

    Waelid rested his hands on his hips. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ve heard the story. She supposedly told them, ¡®Whoever protects my people best will win my hand.¡¯ And they¡¯re still at it centuries later.¡±

    Major Philip nodded. ¡°They abandoned their godlike roots to be with her people even in death. Every time the floor resets, they pick right back up. They don¡¯t rest until they¡¯ve driven out threats¡ªor until someone puts them down. That¡¯s our job now.¡± His tone was matter-of-fact, but I caught the hint of respect buried in it.

    ¡°Do they carry anything of value like the Scrollguards?¡± I asked.

    ¡°No, but they are a threat to anyone who travels here, so they must be culled every reset. That is what we will do today.¡±

    We pressed on, passing empty doorways and walls etched with faded glyphs. I kept expecting the ghosts we saw to leap out and attack us, but they all left us alone. I thought back to the melancholy song and couldn¡¯t decide if the faint music in my head had truly vanished or if it was simply drowned out by my growing sense of dread for the upcoming fight.

    Eventually, Major Philip slowed at a crossroads. He looked up towards the ceiling above and held his hand over his face. He looked at the hanging crystals and then looked down each path. ¡°This way,¡± he muttered. ¡°Stay focused and move quietly.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A few minutes later, Major Philip beckoned us closer to a decaying mural hidden behind fractured columns. The teal and purple light revealed a woman¡¯s painted form. Her delicate features and pale hair looked hauntingly familiar.

    ¡°She looks awfully like that loser girl your buddies with?¡± Waelid said, his tone flippant. ¡°What¡¯s her name again? The one that accused me of you? Lunafreya?¡±

    My jaw clenched. ¡°She¡¯s not a loser.¡±

    Waelid raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you really know about her, anyway?¡± When I didn¡¯t answer, he shook his head. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    I stared at the mural; it really did seem similar to her. Lunafreya had been there hiding with me, forced to witness Waelid¡¯s brutal actions during the first trial. She helped me when I wanted to switch houses to stay with my friends. I helped her when she almost got killed by the Guardian. I still wasn¡¯t sure what to make of her, yet something in that painting set me on edge.

    Major Philip cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving.¡± He led us past more tumbled pillars and through a narrow passage. Beyond it, an open forum stretched before us¡ªa wide circle of cracked stone centered by a grand fountain, dry and silent. A tall, armored figure prowled beside it, dragging a massive mace. Its body seemed half-skeletal, eyes glowing with eerie green light. It wore a spiked crown.

    ¡°That,¡± Major Philip said in a low voice, holding up his hand so we stayed behind the wall, ¡°is one of the Lichguards. That is who we have to kill.¡±

    Waelid reached for his scimitar.

    I reached for my sword. The quiet buzzing grew louder inside my mind. ¡°What? Just like that?¡±

    Major Philip flashed a hard grin. ¡°Yes. You two can¡¯t handle it in your normal state. But your Infusions should tip the scales. Waelid, you might survive as you are, but Erik,¡­ not a chance without the boost. Get ready.¡±

    We put our back to the wall as Major Philip drew two small knives about three inches long from inside his coat. ¡°Stand still,¡± he ordered, and before we could protest, he plunged each blade into our chests. Pain flared white-hot. Fern screamed inside my mind.

    ¡ª¡®Erik!¡¯ He yelled. ¡®It¡¯s here!¡¯

    Waelid gasped, staggering.

    ¡°Stay calm, boys,¡± Major Philip hissed. ¡°I told you we needed a life or death situation to activate it for the first time. This¡¯ll force your Infusions awake¡ªthe first time¡¯s hell¡ªlike holding a crazed dog on a thin leash. But you¡¯ll have the power you need. Focus on the enemy, not each other.¡±

    My heartbeat thundered against the blade, veins on fire. I felt hot blood dripping down my chest. I barely registered that Philip had stepped aside, urging us forward around the wall. The Lichguard turned toward us, mace scraping across broken tiles. My vision darkened at the edges as my body began to change.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Blood rushed through my ears so loudly I could hardly hear Major Philip bark, ¡°Remember, focus on the enemy! Don¡¯t let it take you under.¡±

    ¡ª¡®Erik! Help!¡¯ Fern shouted.

    But their words made no sense to me. My veins felt like they were on fire. My ears were filled with the sound of rushing blood. The world around me¡ªthe ruined city, the crystal teal lights, even the hulking silhouette of the Lichguard¡ªblurred. My breath came in shuddering gasps as a terrible pressure welled up in my chest, like some wild, living thing fighting to burst free.

    I faintly heard Waelid letting out a strangled groan beside me. Through my hazy vision, I saw him clutch at the dagger in his chest. Sparks of fiery light crackled around his fingers, forearms, and shoulders. His legs spasmed, half melting into something birdlike. Feathers sprouted along his arms as a swirl of embers glowed at his back¡ªphantom wings that flickered between flesh and flame. He grew twice his size and began to curl up into a ball of red, fiery feathers.

    A stifling heat raged through my own body, but it was different from Waelid¡¯s. Mine felt primal and feral. My skin prickled as fur pushed through in patches. A harder coating appeared across my fur, creating a sort of hide-armor. My spine elongated with a sickening crunch and pop. A roar built in my throat, so low it vibrated in my ribs. When I tried to step forward, my foot¡ªno, a heavy paw¡ªscraped against the broken tiles, leaving claw marks behind.

    The Lichguard must have sensed something shifting. It started to walk faster toward us, dragging its massive spiked mace across the ground with a metallic screech. Green flames flickered in the hollow of its eyes. Despite the agony of transformation, I felt the raw thrill of power surge through me. I wanted to tear that thing¡¯s body apart.

    I took a single staggering step on my two back hooves, and the tiled floor cracked beneath my weight. My sense of self slipped behind the anger of the beast inside me. I felt my back pinch and twist. I groaned as I felt my skin rip. I could feel wings grow rapidly through my fur and blood splattered on the ground. Then I heard a hiss.

    The Chimera had awoken.

    My gaze locked on the Lichguard. It lifted its mace high, a swirl of blackish-green energy crackling around the spiked head. I snarled, baring fangs that scraped the inside of my mouth. No rational strategy crossed my mind. Just kill.

    Waelid let out a shriek¡ªsome mixture of a human cry and a phoenix¡¯s screech. He threw himself at the Lichguard, slamming it in the side with flaming talons. The creature staggered back, metal boots scraping on stone. I saw the opening and got on all fours.

    My lion-like forelimbs pounded the ground, claws scoring deep furrows in the aged tiles. I kicked off with my hooves, and as I leaped, the Lichguard twisted its mace and slammed it upward. The blow caught me across my shoulder, sparks flying from the collision of metal and my hardened chimera hide. Pain flared, but the fury in my blood drowned it out. I hammered my claws onto its arm, ripping into the corroded armor.

    A guttural hiss escaped the Lichguard¡¯s jaw, echoing in the courtyard. It swung the mace again, smashing me aside. My body bounced across the ground, stone shards cutting into my hide and embedding themselves into my flesh. I roared, frustration burning in my throat. Nothing mattered but destroying this undead monstrosity.

    Waelid soared overhead, his wings blazing. He was like a fireball in the sky. He twisted and dove in a spiraling streak of fire, raking the Lichguard¡¯s back. For a moment, it spun wildly, trying to keep up with Waelid¡¯s aerial assault. I used that distraction to lunge forward again, hooking my claws under a gap in the Lichguard¡¯s chest plate. Metal groaned, and I felt the armor give way.

    ¡°H-hold him s-still!¡± Waelid¡¯s voice sounded closer to an eagle¡¯s screech than a man¡¯s. But I registered his command. I put my weight down onto the Lichguard, holding him in place.

    Waelid swooped down once more, driving his flaming talons into the Lichguard¡¯s shoulder. The monster reeled, stumbling against the grand fountain at the center of the forum. Dust and broken masonry rained around us. I snarled and pressed in, head low, jaws snapping.

    Rage pounded in my skull, blotting out reason. I felt unstoppable, a perfect storm of claws, muscle, and reckless fury. My teeth grazed bone, and the Lichguard¡¯s unearthly shriek rattled my eardrums. It wrenched free, swinging its mace wildly. Green lightning crackled along the weapon¡¯s head, lancing off columns and scorching the stone floor.

    Waelid darted in again, but the Lichguard¡¯s next swing caught him in midair. He tumbled across the courtyard, flames sputtering. I roared, a vicious surge of adrenaline pulsing through my limbs. Any hint of caution evaporated. I barreled forward, slamming into the Lichguard with all my weight. Together, we skidded across the ground.

    I raked my claws through the tear in its chest, feeling corroded metal and brittle bone splinter under my grip. Up close, the stench of death and ancient magic choked me. The Lichguard lifted its mace to the side to smash me.

    A screech echoed across the plaza. Waelid had recovered. He lunged forward in a blazing tackle. Waelid latched onto the creature¡¯s arm, yanking it sideways.

    That gave me all the opening I needed. Digging my hind hooves into the ground, I clamped my jaws over the gap in the Lichguard¡¯s armor. Bone cracked between my fangs. An unholy wail reverberated off the courtyard walls. Its mace clattered to the stone with a resounding crash.

    ¡°Finish it!¡± Waelid screeched. Embers whirled around him like a living inferno.

    I tore again at the Lichguard¡¯s ribcage, and with a last surge of power, its torso snapped apart in my claws. Green mist exploded outward, cascading over the fountain and swirling high into the air. The Lichguard¡¯s eyes dimmed, collapsing into a heap of crumbling armor and bone.

    A moment of stillness followed. My heart thundered, my breath ragged. Rage still coursed through my veins, refusing to release its grip on me. I whirled, half-blinded by my bloodlust. Waelid had landed on the ground, his fiery wings folding. He glanced at me warily.

    I drew a shuddering breath and launched myself toward him.

    ¡ªKILL HIM. KILL THE CRIMINAL. KILL THE BETRAYER. My mind was filled with rage as I brought my claw down on Waelid.

    Then, I froze. My body wouldn¡¯t move forward anymore. Something held me back. I turned my head and saw Major Philip holding one of my legs with one of his hands. He shook his head and held out the other palm facing towards me. I saw him mouth something, and then I fell to the ground. My vision blurred, and the bestial fur along my arms receded. The dagger in my chest felt like it was searing hot, burning away at my insides. My head spun, and my stomach twisted. I felt nauseous. I looked back forward towards the Chapter Master. My senses slowly returned to me.

    ¡ªDid I just try to kill him? I thought hazily.

    Waelid¡¯s feathers fell from his body one by one, embers dying to reveal his normal arms. He let out a shaken exhale, face slick with sweat. The remaining green mist from the dead Lichguard floated around us.

    Victory, yes, but I could hardly celebrate. My lungs fought for air, my skull pounded, and all I could think of was how that raging monster within me had nearly taken control completely.

    Darkness crept into the edges of my vision, thick and suffocating. My mind grew hazy, thoughts slipping through my grasp like water through clenched fingers. Sleep tugged at me, relentless and insidious, like some demented goblin clawing its way into my skull. I fought to keep my eyes open, but the battle was futile. The world faded into shadows, and as my head hit the floor, a strange unease settled over me¡ªsomething wasn¡¯t right. Something was wrong.

 Chapter 36: Diving into the Void Part 1

    It had been two full weeks since that fight with the Lichguard.

    Two weeks since I first felt the Chimera raging beneath my skin.

    Two weeks since, I felt the annoying hum of the cursed sword. And two weeks since I had last heard Fern.

    ¡ªFern?

    I¡¯d called his name more times than I could count, but the answer was always the same: silence. No whisper, no sign, nothing. Just an empty stillness that left me feeling more unsettled with each passing day. Was it Fern I could still feel, or was it the Chimera? I wasn¡¯t sure anymore.

    That doubt was becoming a problem. It threw me off during our daily meditations, where I was supposed to focus on facing the infused beast and finding a way to control it. But my thoughts kept drifting back to Fern. Was he still there? Could he hear me? The worry pulled me away from what I needed to do, and the goal¡ªmaking any kind of progress with the beast¡ªfelt farther away every time I tried.

    Outside our makeshift headquarters, the City of Dust was no longer quiet. Laska and the others had put down the remaining two Lichguards, which calmed almost all the aggressive spirits, turning this half-ruined scavenging trip into a bustling mining town. At least fifty of the men from Ash now roamed these streets daily, shoveling Pillar dust into carts to send below through the elevator down to the Academy. Their loud banter echoed through the arches, giving the dead city a second life of sorts. Even the spirits, the peaceful ones, were a little less shy. They wouldn¡¯t speak to us, but some would play music.

    Despite that first infusion, I couldn¡¯t replicate my transformation since. Meanwhile, Waelid had managed it¡ªtwice, if his bragging was true. He¡¯d stroll around with that smug grin, casually mentioning how ¡°controlled¡± he felt when he tapped into his phoenix blood. I¡¯d roll my eyes and pretend not to care, but it still gnawed at me. What¡¯s ironic is he never mentioned when I had tried to attack him.

    Most days, the Major had us clearing out pockets of the remaining angry spirits or practicing meditation techniques. It was boring, and I would complain, but without having Fern to complain for me, everything just felt quiet.

    Waelid was still an enigma; he was smug and a jerk at one moment but never truly showed me any hate. I couldn¡¯t forget what he did, but it was getting harder to hold onto my hate. Several times over the past few days, he had saved my skin from blindsided attacks.

    I¡¯d hit a mental. I couldn¡¯t get to this ¡®heightened¡¯ state that Major kept preaching about. I would have given up on trying it, but when I witnessed Bartholomew, Al, and even Laska experience their internal bonding¡­I was convinced it was possible. But I couldn¡¯t focus on myself. My mind was clouded and restless. I found myself brooding over Fern¡¯s absence more than I cared to admit. I felt impatient and wondered how the investigation was going below in the Academy. And I felt worried about whether Noah was still truly himself.

    I was idly tapping a foot against a broken step when the Major wandered up, his gloves tucked into his belt. ¡°You¡¯re off in your head again, recruit.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°Just thinking.¡±

    He regarded me with a raised brow, then jerked a thumb toward an old fountain that looked like it hadn¡¯t seen water in a century. ¡°Well, quit it¡ªWaelid¡¯s waiting. We¡¯ve got a lot to do before we challenge the floor boss. Better you figure out what¡¯s holding you back sooner than later. Hopefully, tonight is the night you both ¡®breakthrough.¡¯¡±

    I wanted to snap a witty reply but bit it back. He was right. I needed to break through this. Maybe if I bond with the Chimera I will find Fern. A hollow ache gnawed at my chest. The City of Dust was busier than ever, yet I felt more alone.

    I walked to the sound of singing bowls echoing through the crumbling halls. Major Philip had set up an open space in our camp¡¯s large plaza.

    Waelid and I knelt on worn mats. A large group of miners hovered around us, looking on with hushed curiosity. Half of them had musical bowls and were instructed by the Major to create a sound for us to focus on. It was the same routine as yesterday: focus on breathing, clear our minds, and tap into whatever beast lived inside the blades still lodged in our chests.

    Major Philip paced between us, arms folded. ¡°Bartholomew, Al, and Laska have all bonded with their infused beasts. I realize they are older, but you can learn this technique too. It didn¡¯t happen by accident. They learned to meditate, to face their darkness and rage.¡±

    He paused, glancing meaningfully at the spot just below our ribs where the daggers had pierced our hearts. ¡°These little blades you¡¯ve got in your chests aren¡¯t just souvenirs. They hold the essence of the beasts¡¯ blood in place. Kind of like a prison cell.¡±

    The Major pointed down towards the Academy. ¡°All the students who get a blood infusion have a small blade in their chest cavity. It¡­keeps the beast in check.¡±

    He looked over at me and shook his head. ¡°You, lad, are a conundrum. Usually, after the first transformation, you can transform again.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Oh well, once you make the bond with the Chimera, you¡¯ll for sure gain your transformation power again. Now, focus on the sound, and this time, we have more tricks up our sleeve.¡±This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    A group of miners that Major Philip had recruited for help came up to our camp holding a large duffle bag.

    Major Philip stood at the perimeter, arms folded. ¡°Tonight¡¯s going to be different. No quick sessions. No skipping out early. We go until dawn or until you two cross the threshold.¡±

    Major Philip¡¯s voice cut through the ringing tones of the singing bowls. ¡°Here¡¯s the key: empty your mind, focus on your breath, what kind of breath? Longer out-breath than in, that''s what. When the beast¡¯s presence surges¡­ don¡¯t flinch. Follow it without letting it drown you.¡± He tapped his chest.

    Both Waelid and I were still having trouble reaching that¡­state. But Major seemed determined tonight.

    The miners set up rows and rows of strange-smelling incense. Then, I felt small pricks on the back of my neck, Laska and Al were piercing our flesh with small needles. The hum of the bowls lulled me into a state near sleep. My mind wandered to Fern, but I clamped down on that swirl of frustration and worry. If I was going to find him, I had to push through whatever mental block kept us apart.

    ¡ªI¡¯ll do this, Fern, I thought. Just hang on.

    Steadily, my breathing slowed, each inhale drawing me further from the noise of the second-floor city. The chatter of passing miners, the clang of distant carts hauling Pillar dust¡ªall of it faded as I sank inward. I just focused on the hum of the bowls. A rush of cold pulsed along my veins, like something was stirring under my skin.

    I exhaled slowly, chasing that quiet void at the edge of my awareness. Then, the world around me collapsed to a low hum of metal bowls and the beating of my own heart. Darkness pressed in, and my mind tumbled down deeper than I¡¯d ever dared to go before.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Darkness closed in, and for a terrifying beat, I felt like I was floating in a void. My throat constricted, my lungs tightening as though there wasn¡¯t enough air left in the world. Then, just as abruptly, color and light burst around me, and I was no longer in the ruined city of Dust at all.

    I stood in a wide, sunlit park. Familiar faces surged around me¡ªfriends and classmates from my old high school¡ªevery one of them dressed in homemade armor, cloth robes, and foam weapons. My stomach twisted; I knew this park. The grass was lush and smelled of fresh-cut clover. My heart pounded as I realized exactly which day I was reliving.

    A much younger me, around twenty, rushed by in a cheap-looking wizard¡¯s cloak. My little brother, Noah, only thirteen then, chased after me with a staff that sported a giant stylophone gem glued to the top. I recognized the bright grin on his face and the fierce concentration in his eyes. We were participating in the Northeast Dragon-Moore Campaign. It was a live-action role-playing event we looked forward to every year. We spent weeks on our costumes and practicing strategy with our guild.

    ¡ªWhy here? Not this memory¡­

    The older me¡ªthe real me¡ªstood off to the side, watching events unfold like a ghost. No matter how many times I¡¯d tried to bury it, this day loomed large in my nightmares. I felt an icy sweat at the base of my neck.

    ¡°Got you cornered, o¡¯ Great Summoner!¡± Noah crowed, brandishing his staff. A group of giggling onlookers cheered him on. My younger self took a dramatic stance, swirling around his cloak with an over-the-top flourish. Foam swords clashed; bright plastic gems flashed in the midday sun. For a moment, the scene brimmed with carefree laughter.

    Then I saw them¡ªmy parents¡ªsitting on a wooden picnic bench nearby. They were waving half-filled soda cups, clearly a bit tipsy but all smiles. My mom caught my eye and gave a lazy salute, while my dad just laughed and shouted encouragement to me and Noah.

    ¡°Get him, Magelord Noah!¡± Dad hollered, raising his cup. He wore a battered baseball cap on backward. Mom had a paperback fantasy romance on her lap, the corner dog-eared. Both of them exuded warmth and joy, the sort I¡¯d rarely seen anywhere else in my life. My gut twisted¡ªknowing how soon that joy would vanish.

    Eventually, my younger self and Noah declared a truce with the enemy guild for the day. Our friends dispersed to pack up foam shields and wizard hats. We jogged over to the picnic bench, out of breath and sweaty. Mom ruffled Noah¡¯s hair; Dad patted me on the shoulder. The faint smell of cheap beer hung around them, but they were in high spirits.

    ¡°You two looked epic!¡± Mom teased, glancing at her tattered paperback. ¡°I kept imagining you were real knights fighting over a princess.¡±

    Noah stuck out his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m no knight, I¡¯m the Magelord!¡±

    Dad chuckled, scooping up a handful of trading cards he¡¯d been organizing. ¡°Well, fearless mage, time to load up. I don¡¯t wanna miss a game night at the card shop. It¡¯s round-robin night!¡±

    My younger self hesitated, glancing at the watch on his wrist. I remembered exactly what I¡¯d been thinking back then: Let¡¯s linger a bit longer. I don''t want this day to end. But Dad was insistent, claiming we had to go. We all packed up the LARP gear and walked to the car.

    A sinking dread pooled in my chest as I watched the scene unfold. I wanted to scream at myself¡ªDon¡¯t get in. Stay. Wait just five more minutes. But this was a memory set in stone.

    The twenty-year-old version of me motioned my dad and mom to sit in the back seat. They had been drinking, and I had to drive. We drove off, the four of us chatting and laughing. Mom ribbed Dad about his chances at the card tournament while Noah babbled about new spells he wanted to try in our next LARP session. The memory pulled me along, powerless to stop what came next.

    I sat in the car between my parents in the back seat. My presence was unknown to them. I was just a visitor of a memory. Twenty minutes in, traffic thinned, and the sun dipped behind heavy clouds. The road became clear. We were on the long road home, the kind of road where you saw someone''s headlights before you saw them. My younger self, who was driving, took his eyes off the road and turned around.

    ¡°Dad, you gotta see this pic of Noah one of the guys took. Doesn¡¯t he look badass?¡±

    ¡°Son!¡± A horn blared from nowhere, metal screamed against metal, and everything spun in a sickening spiral. The world lurched.

    I watched it happen from two perspectives: as the driver, my heart punching against my ribs, and as an outside observer, horror flooding every cell. The car flipped. My mother¡¯s neck snapped with a sound I¡¯d never forget. The car skidded, and the crunching sound of metal against the road pierced my ears. The car slammed into the guard rail. We were upside down. The radio had cut off, and the only sounds I heard were the oil dripping from the car and Dad crying. He was pinned, his body twisted at an unnatural angle as he clawed toward Mom.

    ¡°No¡­no,¡± He pleaded softly before he lost the breath in his lungs. I saw my younger self crane my head towards him. He was already gone. I looked up at Noah sitting in the passenger seat. Noah¡¯s eyes locked onto mine, the real me, not the younger me that existed in this memory. For one excruciating second, I saw movement behind his eyes. It was like he saw me there and that there was something else in his eyes. Then he passed out in pain.

    There was blood. So much blood. My vision blurred, tears stinging my cheeks as I relived the moment I realized Mom was gone. I looked up at my younger self and saw me panic. My chest had caved in, crushed by more than just the metal. I tried to scream for help, for anyone, but my voice choked.

    Time splintered. Then, the memory became blurry, the harsh scene fading like a smudged watercolor. I felt the phantom weight of twisted metal lifts off my shoulders. My ears rang. I tried to yell, but the sound refused to come out.

    Suddenly, a hand yanked me backward, pulling me free of the wreckage¡ªyet no wreckage remained. The park, the car, my family¡­ all of it crumbled into blackness. I stumbled, collapsing onto my knees in darkness, gasping for breath.

    My head swam, tears stinging my lashes. The final horror of that crash pulsed like a raw nerve, and I realized I was trembling from head to foot. But someone held me upright¡ªa figure in the dark, face half-lit by a flickering candle.

    ¡°Erik.¡± It was Fern¡¯s voice, quivering with relief and exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you¡­ everywhere.¡±

    I tried to speak, but only a broken sob escaped. My nightmare had finally spat me out¡ªand now I stood in a silent void with the friend I thought I¡¯d lost.

    "Fern, I thought...I thought something happened to you with the Chimera."

    "It did...but Dog saved me."  He held up a sword. The cursed sword. The one I had been missing in the real world. It was here? Inside me?

    "But...but...how? How do you have that sword? And what do you mean Dog helped you? That old man? He''s here too? Just how many things are inside me!?" I said, feeling invaded.

    Fern laughed and then shook my hand. "It''s good to interact with someone again."

 Chapter 37: Diving into the Void Part 2

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie. I was worried for a bit, but then I thought, Erik will come save you!¡± Fern smiled at me like how Noah had that day at the park.

    I looked behind us at the blurry remnants of the memory we walked from.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Fern said. ¡°I¡­ I saw it. That¡­accident in the metal cage.¡±

    My stomach twisted. ¡°Yeah, that was five years ago.¡±

    ¡°And you still blame yourself to this day?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I didn¡¯t expect that.

    There was silence between us before he walked down a small glowing path.

    I was taking responsibility, not blaming myself¡­right? I thought.

    ¡°I tried to reach you, ya know?¡± I said to him. ¡°But you were gone. It was all so¡­quiet.¡±

    ¡°The chimera had me pinned down pretty bad,¡± Fern said. ¡°It hunted me. All around that park in your memory.¡±

    ¡°Then what happened? You said Dog saved you? Is that¡­I mean¡­how?¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I was shocked about it myself, he¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Fern. Like how? That¡¯s¡­impossible, that¡¯s¡­too¡­convenient. All these ¡®coincidences¡¯ are just too convenient. I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind. I¡¯m tired of whatever force is pulling these strings.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just fate?¡± Fern shrugged as we kept walking down the road.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen fate be so¡­obvious.¡± I shook my head and ran my fingers through my green hair. I was still in his form despite seeing Fern before me. ¡°So, tell me. How did Dog appear?¡±

    ¡°Well, when you transformed, the world went black. I was in complete darkness. Then, the chimera appeared, hatching from an egg of fire.

    ¡°It hunted me non-stop. I found my way onto this road and led it into one of your memories. But it kept hunting me there, too. I was running out of places to hide.¡±

    He offered a ghost of a smile. ¡°Well, I got lucky. The old codger¡ªshowed up. Dog gave me the cursed sword right in the middle of the void. When I held it¡­it was different.¡± He pulled out the cursed sword and swung it playfully. ¡°It doesn¡¯t screech like when you hold it. It sings to me. I could push the Chimera away back and trap it.¡±

    ¡°Trap it where?¡±

    ¡°In my own dark memory.¡± He said, sheathing the sword.

    I focused on his feet as we walked along the dimly lit road. Dog, the cryptic self-proclaimed Towerhopper who¡¯d gifted me a sword like some sort of cliche video-game NPC, somehow stepped into my mental chaos to help Fern. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how it¡¯s even possible,¡± I murmured. ¡°We will have to assume we are involving ourselves with beings who can do such things. Whether Dog is a god or an advanced humanoid species, he has helped us so far. Although I am still unsure of his motives.¡±

    Fern nodded. ¡°He said that he wants us to still meet with him on this floor.¡±

    ¡°Did he leave directions this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Figures.¡± I groaned.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    Fern let out a shaky exhale. ¡°He said he had some kind of ¡®investment¡¯ in our survival. Explained little else¡ªjust muttered something about testing your worth. Then he pressed the sword into my hands and vanished.¡±

    ¡°So he¡¯s just gonna be that kind of guy, always speaking in riddles, huh,¡± I muttered. ¡°Still, I¡­ I¡¯m glad he helped you. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re ok.¡±

    Fern half-smiled, then turned more serious. ¡°We¡¯re not out of the woods yet. The Chimera¡¯s still lurking. I didn¡¯t think I could do it alone. But you¡¯re here, so I¡¯m sure we can do it. Just¡­don¡¯t judge my family too much when we go into this memory.¡±

    ¡°Of course. You saw my darkest moment. I¡¯m actually glad you did. You can see why¡­I¡¯m like this.¡±

    We stood there in silence until he spoke up again. ¡°Listen, Erik, about Noah¡ªdid you see his eyes flicker right after the crash? I thought maybe I imagined it, but I could swear there was this¡­other light.¡±

    I fought past the lump in my throat. ¡°I remember little at all, but everything went black so fast. I couldn¡¯t think straight after the accident. Noah was in that coma for seven months. Half that time, I was dealing with funerals and barely functioning myself. No other aunts, grandparents, or any close friends aside from some people at the card shop left it all up to me.¡±

    Fern turned around. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible that was the moment the Twin-Soul entered him.¡±

    ¡°What? Back on Earth? How could that even happen?¡± I asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but something about his eyes, and the fact we know he is a Twin-Soul now¡­it seemed like something happened there.¡±

    A half-laugh escaped me. ¡°If that¡¯s true¡­then I could have avoided all of this. Maybe if I¡¯d just kept my eyes on the road¡­¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t do that to yourself. I¡¯m not saying this for you to blame yourself. I¡¯m saying it to say that what if all those years he spent telling you how it was your fault, all those years he spent hating you, what if that was never him? What if it was the Twin-Soul? What if you blamed yourself all these years and took on so much burden for no reason at all?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    I shook my head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter at this point whether he became a Twin-Soul on Earth or when he came here. You¡¯re right¡­in the end, I have been the one blaming myself. It wouldn¡¯t matter if Noah never uttered a hateful word toward me. I held onto the guilt and forced my life down that path it went.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Fern turned around and cracked a sly grin. ¡°Did you just say I was right? I am not saying we abandon the cause to reunite with him; I just think you should let go of the guilt.¡± His laughter died as we came upon a large brown door. ¡°I need your help here. We faced your demons; now I need help with mine.¡±

    I clenched my fists, the dark void pressing in around us. I was aware of it now, the guilt and pressure I put on myself. Michael from the restaurant tried to tell me back then on the day I was transported here. I had to live for myself and in the moment. My pulse throbbed with anxious energy, and I forced confidence within myself. I looked at Ferns¡¯s shoulders; they were shaking. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said, my voice firmer than it had been in weeks. ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±

    <hr>

    We walked through the door, and a swirl of bluish-green light spiraled before us, then pulled back like a stage curtain being drawn. On the other side was a cramped stone courtyard. The odor of old incense and stale beer assaulted my senses immediately. It felt unsettlingly real.

    We stepped through, and suddenly, I was in a city of colorful tarp-like roofs and square buildings. Corrello, I remembered. The sky was gray, and a bright green tarp covered the courtyard. At the far end of the yard, a robed figure stood by an ornate fountain talking to two a younger Fern. A scar-less Fern.

    ¡°That¡¯s the priest-mage,¡± Fern muttered. His jaw tensed. ¡°He¡¯s the one that tested me and pronounced me Voidblood.¡±

    I risked a glance at him. ¡°Is this¡­ the day?¡±

    He nodded curtly.

    The priest-mage lifted a long, thin needle, touching the tip to young Fern¡¯s forehead. A ghostly flash lit the courtyard, and I saw the adult Fern beside me clutch at his arms as though reliving the sensation. Dark red blood trickled from the younger Fern¡¯s forehead. Behind the priest-mage, two adult figures¡ªFern¡¯s parents, I assumed¡ªlooked on. The man looked sad and tired; the woman¡¯s eyes gleamed with frustration and something darker.

    ¡°Fern Landaluce,¡± the priest-mage pronounced in a resonant voice. ¡°Your blood bears the void mark. You are hereby declared¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± snapped the woman. She was younger but had the same green hair and sharp angles as she did when Erik met her. Zola, Fern¡¯s mom, grabbed a bottle from a nearby table, took a swig, and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. ¡°Go on, say it. He¡¯s one of them, right? Right?!¡± she screeched before taking another swig of alcohol so strong Erik could smell it through the memory.

    The priest-mage shot her a disapproving look, then continued quietly, ¡°¡ªdeclared Voidblood. Your presence in the city will be monitored as per the Ordinance. And your parent¡¯s Social Ranking will drop 35 points. As long as you live, your family shall no longer be able to ascend past the 3rd class ranking. Unfortunately, Fern, you did not choose this life, but for the realm¡¯s safety, we must impose these restrictions on your kind. All for the good of your fellow man.¡±

    Young Fern¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears, not just from the needle¡¯s sting but from the weight of the label. The father, Dario Landaluce, stepped forward, pressing a few coins into the priest¡¯s hand. ¡°Keep it quiet,¡± he hissed. ¡°No official records.¡±

    The priest-mage gave an annoyed look. ¡°Look, my lord¡­I mean¡­old friend, I have to write it in the records. I¡¯ll do what I can so it doesn¡¯t enter the social sphere, but try to keep to yourself. Keeping the kid hidden from people is my best advice.¡±

    Zola turned away and raised her bottle in a mocking salute. ¡°Pretend to hide it all you want,¡± she spat, ¡°but the truth is out. He¡¯s cursed. We all are. I blame you for ruining us fifteen years ago, Dario!¡±

    I felt my heart clench at the venom in her voice. I risked another glance at the real Fern, standing beside me, his fists knotted at his sides. But he said nothing; he just watched the scene with a stoic calm that somehow felt worse than anger.

    In the memory, young Fern looked up at his parents, confusion, and shame tugging at every line of his small face. Zola grabbed him by the arm. ¡°You¡¯re going to ruin us more than we were before,¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you be normal? You were supposed to save Mommy from this hell!¡±

    Something inside me twisted painfully at the question¡ªso similar to the guilt I¡¯d carried around for Noah, for the accident. I realized Fern must have felt this burden of blame for most of his life.

    Then, the courtyard dissolved around us like dust in the wind. The voices and the stale smell faded, leaving us once again in a pocket of emptiness. I turned to Fern, but he refused to meet my eyes.

    ¡°I never wanted you to see that,¡± he murmured. ¡°Not in full.¡±

    ¡°Fern¡­¡± I ventured, not sure what to say. Apologies felt hollow. ¡°Why did he stay? Your father. Why couldn¡¯t he have taken you and run?¡±

    He took a slow, steady breath. ¡°I¡­don¡¯t know. He was always quiet about it. Anytime I whispered to him while my mom was gone, he just gave a non-answer. One time, Lotrick said he found out, but if I knew, it could end up hurting Dad more.¡± He looked frustrated. ¡°It¡­it has to be about that ¡®day of divide¡¯ that the others seemed to know about. I know my dad used to be a part of the High-Courts, at least, that is what my mom would say sometimes when she drank.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s figure that out when we get back from this training.¡± I nodded at him. He didn¡¯t need my pity; he needed my support. ¡°We¡¯ll face it. Together.¡±

    Fern¡¯s gaze flicked upward. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving. I trapped it around here.¡±

    And with that, we pressed on, deeper into his shadows, knowing the Chimera lingered somewhere in this fabricated world.

    The alleys twisted into a sickly reflection of Corrello as we exited the fading courtyard. Everything appeared darker than reality. At the far end of the street, as if waiting for us, the Chimera stood¡ªlion haunches coiled with tension, goat horns reaching for the sky from its head, large bat wings folded on its sides, and a serpent¡¯s tail lashing with menacing rhythm twisted with unnerving movements. Its eyes glowed a molten gold, reflecting its trapped fury.

    A low growl rumbled through the air, so deep it made my teeth vibrate. I glanced at Fern, who stared straight back at the beast with clenched fists. A shared tremor of fear and determination passed between us. We¡¯d come too far to back down. He pulled out his sword, and I looked around. Next to me on the ground was another convenient coincidence. A long, simple spear. I picked it up and stood next to Fern.

    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked, my voice tight.

    Fern nodded, taking one measured step forward. ¡°It¡¯s my fault this thing got loose,¡± he muttered. ¡°I hid. and let it run wild in your soul.¡±

    ¡°Our soul,¡± I said to him. He smiled, and we held our weapons firm.

    The Chimera¡¯s roar echoed off the warped walls, swirling dust into a stinging cloud. I could feel its presence like a pulsing heartbeat in my chest¡ªan echo of the dagger that had forced the Infusion. My body tensed, remembering the searing pain of transformation, the rush of bestial power. But I knew better than to rely on brute force alone; this was a battle for my mind, for my bond with Fern, and for the future we both wanted to shape.

    I squared my shoulders, forcing down the queasy quake in my gut. ¡°Together.¡±

    Fern nodded.

    The Chimera pawed at the cracked cobblestones, letting out another rumbling growl. It lowered its head, horns angled to charge. My heart thundered; adrenaline surged. Everything in the dreamscape sharpened.

    Fern inhaled slowly and deeply. ¡°We end this.¡±

    I matched his breath, recalling Major Philip¡¯s mantra: Accept the beast and work with it¡ªdon¡¯t let it rule you. A cold thread of calm wound through me as Fern and I lifted our gaze in unison. Our breaths matched. We took a step, same foot, same stride. We moved in unison.

    We faced the Chimera head-on, stepping forward side by side.

    And in that final heartbeat, we struck together.

    <hr>

    I opened my eyes with a jolt. I was surrounded by Major Philip, Laska, Bartholomew, Al, the beetles, and Waelid, who looked particularly pissed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t believe you beat me to it.¡± He scoffed. ¡°At least we have you on our side.¡± I heard him say.

    ¡°Look at you, my boy, congratulations, you have made it to Level Three of your Infusion,¡± Al said, running to grab a long mirror he had found in one of the abandoned buildings.

    I stood up and quickly dwarfed the group around me. I was taller than them all by several feet. The miners, who had several small campfire circles around us, looked at me with awe. My hands were larger and had sharp, thick claws on each fingertip. On the back of my hands was golden fur that ran up my arms. My feet were replaced by hooves that gripped the earth. I heard a hissing sound in my ear.

    ¡°Well, I was not expecting to become¡­ this. I think I prefer your mind. Although, the air feels nice.¡± It was Fern¡¯s voice. Then I saw where it came from. The snake tail I had was long and had white scales. At almost fifteen feet long, it easily wrapped itself around to face me. And at the tip of the tail was a large snake head with curled back goat horns. It looked at me and was the one speaking.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re on my ass now instead?¡± I laughed and then froze. My voice sounded heavier. Deeper.

    ¡°Here you are, lad!¡± Al ran up with a long mirror and held it up to me. My reflection was that of what I am sure everyone on earth would have called a demon or a devil. I was a humanoid variant of a chimera. I had long, twisted horns that grew from my temples, folded wings on my back, and my green hair had grown into a wild mane.

    ¡°That is the third level. The Chimera now obeys you. See for yourself. Do you feel out of control?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice echoing around me. ¡°I feel¡­powerful.¡±

    ¡°Good, now all that¡¯s left is for the Chapter Master to reach the advanced stage, and then we will be ready to take on the floor boss.¡±

    I clenched my large fist and felt power surge through me. I thought about releasing the power, and then my body reverted to its normal human form.

    ¡°Haha! There you go, lad! See? It all just¡­clicks! Too bad you haven¡¯t seen our forms yet, I am sure you¡¯ll be in for a big surprise on Laskas!¡±

    ¡°Will you shut up, Al, let the boy take in his accomplishment.¡±

    ¡°Emergency!¡± Coren, the miner who came up with us to the Second Floor, ran up to us, yelling, waving his arms.

    ¡°Hmm? What is it, Coren?¡± Major Philip asked.

    ¡°The Elevators, they¡¯ve stopped running, and all lines have been cut down. There¡¯s no way for us to get the Pillardust down or us!¡±

    Major Philip raised an eyebrow and looked at Bartholomew. ¡°Captain Bart, go find out what¡¯s happened. The rest of us will continue as normal and address it when the captain returns. Miners, continue mining and store the pillar dust near where the elevators will be.¡±

    An uneasy knot formed in my stomach. Something like this always meant bad news.

 Chapter 38: Exalted Princess Qwenburg, Liaison of Silk

    I ran my hand along the jagged ledge of the half-collapsed plaza, feeling flakes of old stone crumble beneath my fingertips.

    Three days had passed since Bartholomew vanished, and one day had passed since Al followed after him, taking all the beetles along for some sort of scouting or rescue. Today was almost over. Needless to say, I was nervous about what was happening below us in the Academy.

    ¡ªWhy was there no word? I wondered. Did the Cinders return yet? Did a Guardian come by and attack?

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen a new miner in three days. Both Captain Bartholomew and Sergeant Al still haven¡¯t returned. I¡¯m worried,¡± I muttered to Waelid, who sat nearby atop a broken marble pillar, preparing for what he had to do tonight. He was trying to focus on his own but I needed to talk to someone.

    He flicked a pebble across the ground. ¡°It¡¯s obvious something¡¯s happening. But Major won''t let us go yet¡­if I could just reach the third level of the infusion we could leave.¡± He chucked another pebble.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Major Philip wants the floor boss dealt with first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, which won''t happen until I form that contract. Explain it again what happened with you and that kid inside you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to explain, we found it inside a pretty traumatic memory of his. And we then fought it. Eventually, it gave up and it bowed its head. At that moment I knew it accepted me as the house of its soul. I¡¯m unsure if ¡®contract¡¯ is the right term for it. It¡¯s more like becoming one with their soul. I don¡¯t know how else to explain it. You just¡­sort of know when it happens. You¡¯ll probably have to find it in a painful memory. Do you have one that you¡¯ve been avoiding?¡±

    ¡°I have too many I avoid¡­¡± He whispered.

    Waelid hopped down from the pillar.

    ¡°Speaking of the floor boss, it reminds me of these games I used to play as a kid. You couldn¡¯t leave the level until you killed the boss. Otherwise, everything would reset. That¡¯s how Major Philip explained it. Letting that floor boss live any longer might just reset the entire horde of ghosts in this place. We¡¯d have to fight them all over again. It sucks but we can¡¯t leave after Bartholomew and Al until we finish up here.¡±

    He stretched, rolling his shoulders. Ever since we discovered that clearing the floors was a monthly time-sensitive mission, he¡¯d latched onto it like it was a challenge he needed to dominate.

    He folded his arms across his chest. ¡°Thankfully we moved fast. Just need to take it out now. If I can transform.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t try too hard tonight, just let yourself slip. Keep your mind active but let the body sleep. I¡¯m sure you can do it.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe I was here trying to encourage him. He was my nemesis¡­right?

    He never explicitly showed hatred towards me. He''s rude and competitive with me, but during our missions out in the city we worked together well to take down the spirits.

    ¡°I just hope,¡± Waelid said quietly, ¡°that nothing¡¯s happened to Al or Bartholomew. That¡¯s all.¡±

    A heavy thud of footsteps broke the silence. Major Philip, approached us from behind. He glanced between me and Waelid, his deep-set eyes showing a touch of impatience. His mustache twitched before he spoke.

    ¡°Enough chatter boy,¡± he said with a loud, gruff, sigh. ¡°If we want to rescue our people, we have to get rid of this floor boss first. She¡¯s the key to clearing the city of ghosts¡ªuntil the next reset.¡±

    Waelid saluted with the back of his hand across his forehead. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Major Philip¡¯s gaze flicked over to me. ¡°Erik, you stay back with Laska, can you go grab the incense from the packs?¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡± I saluted as well and ran off to grab the supplies. Tonight we were going to through as much stimulus at Waelid to force him into a trance. Double the brew, double the needles, double the incense. Double everything according to the Major. A small clock chime that one of the miners brought from Ash went off. It was 11 pm. Time to start the ceremony.

    <hr>

    Waelid knelt on a small cushioned carpet, shirtless, in front of a large fire in the middle of the courtyard.

    The air smelled of incense and some kind of pungent brew, and I watched as Laska and the Major prick his skin with dozens of small needles around his shoulders and up along his spine. A circle of miners hovered a safe distance away, while others held various sound bowls ready for the Major¡¯s signal.

    The major stood back and talked in a low voice to Waelid.

    ¡°Remember your training. Envision the feeling you will have when you have fused perfectly with the Phoenix. It no longer saps your stamina, and you have full control and knowledge of the skills it possesses. Take longer breaths out than you breathe in.¡± He raised his hand and nine miners sat down equal distance in a circle around Waelid. They held their bowls and a small glass stick ready to rub against the top of the bowls. The major waved his hand and the sound from the bowls filled the plaza. Waelid closed his eyes and the incense burned.

    Later, Laska crept up beside me, rubbing her wrists. She had switched with one of the bowl players and made noise with a bowl for well over half an hour.

    ¡°He¡¯s been at this for hours,¡± she said under her breath. ¡°You think he can break through tonight?¡±

    I glanced over at Major Philip, who was overseeing the ritual. He gave a curt nod to more miners who came around the circle, and they began chanting softly.

    ¡°He has to,¡± I said. ¡°If he can¡¯t step up, we¡¯re going into that cathedral down a key fighter.¡±

    Laska nodded her head and sat down. We all focused on Waelid. Major Philip mentioned that collectively if we all focused our intention on Waelid as he tried to enter that trance-like state, we could help him open the door with our energy.

    It all sounded like woo-woo talk from the astrology lovers back on earth, but I had seen it happen to me when I entered my mind.

    Somehow, in this world, my focus and concentration could be used to effects I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever understand or be able to explain. For the time being, I was too focused on mastering my new infusion form instead of worrying about the meditations.

    ¡ª¡®He¡¯ll manage,¡¯ Fern said. ¡®He hates the thought of being behind you, especially.¡¯

    I cracked a smile. Fern wasn¡¯t wrong; Waelid¡¯s pride drove him. Before I had arrived he had been the ¡°chosen one¡±. He would never allow himself to lag if he could help it.

    This meditation went on for hours until we saw Waelid start to shake harder. His eyes moved and vibrated. After several minutes, the air around us became hot and humid.

    CRACK¡­.WOOSH

    A series of bright, crackling sparks danced across the ground where Waelid sat. His eyes were still closed. The circle around him lit up in a ghostly orange. My hair stood on end.

    Major Philip barked, ¡°Everyone, back up!¡±

    I shifted a few steps away, jerking Laska back with me. Waelid¡¯s body began trembling, and his breathing grew ragged. One by one, the acupuncture needles popped free from his skin, clattering onto the stone. The chanting from the attendants reached a fever pitch.

    ¡°More, more!¡± The Major yelled to the bowl players.

    Then, Waelid¡¯s body morphed. He floated up in the air as if he was being pulled by puppet strings. His limbs elongated, and feathers grew along his arms and legs. On his head, a white covering with the symbol of a phoenix appeared. The harpy mask that always formed when he transformed this past month appeared, covering half his face. He cried out, and the mask seemed to splinter like cracked porcelain. Beneath it, instead of raw flesh, I saw dark feathers with streaks of gold. His eyes gleamed pitch-black, with vivid yellow irises dancing like twin suns.

    If I was being honest, at first glance he looked like an Egyptian mythological god mixed with a phoenix.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Major Philip said clapping his hand. I could almost see the wave of relief wash over him. ¡°You¡¯ve made the contract.¡±

    Waelid¡¯s chest jerked forward. From just above his sternum, the hilt of the small dagger forced itself out, dripping with a strange black liquid. The moment it cleared his body, the wound sealed itself.

    Waelid let out a triumphant scream. His wings unfurled behind him they were made up of almost entirely flames. His whole posture changed, too. The cocky lift of his chin was now lowered to stand straight and tall, neither prideful nor pitiful. It was¡­regal.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    My face was dripping with sweat from the heat of his fire. His form looked powerful though, and I finally felt a sense of strength in the Cinders as a whole. With powers like this, we should be able to take down the mages right? I should be strong enough to get to my brother.

    I looked at Waelid¡¯s new form. I remembered how much I hated him, but every day we fought out in the ruins, that hate lessened as I depended on him as a comrade. I felt conflicted and shook my head at the thoughts.

    ¡ªI just need to work with him for now, he isn¡¯t a friend, and he will have his judgment when we duel after all of this.

    ¡ª¡®Right!¡¯ Fern said enthusiastically. ¡®And now we know what his form is. I think ours can easily beat him. We have all these weapons and our two heads.¡¯

    I nodded to myself and Fern.

    Waelid lowered himself to the ground and flexed his fiery wings. ¡°So¡­ this is the difference in power from stage two to stage three,¡± he said, voice clicking as his beak opened and closed. ¡°Finally, I can match you, Erik.¡±

    He turned to Major Philip, who gave a slow, approving nod. ¡°You¡¯ve reached your third level,¡± the Major said. ¡°Proud of you. But don¡¯t let it go to your head, you can still die. There are levels beyond this but the difference between level three and level four is double the strength and growth it took you from learning to walk to where you are right now.¡±

    Waelid frowned. ¡°You¡¯re kidding.¡±

    Major shrugged his shoulders.

    Despite that, I almost laughed. Laska let out a little cheer, clapping her hands.

    ¡°Nice job recruit! You¡¯ll show ''em hell out there I¡¯m certain.¡±

    Even the surrounding miners couldn¡¯t help but let a few whoops of excitement slip out. It felt good to see some joy around here, after all the grim fighting and worrying about what was going on below us.

    Major Philip cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough celebration for now. We¡¯ve got a floor boss to kill¡ªand then, we will go straight down to the Academy and figure out just what the hell is going on?!¡±

    Waelid¡¯s eyes still blazed. He bent down and grabbed his scimitar from the ground. In his enlarged hands it looked more like a long knife. He twirled it in his fingers once. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m more than ready to show the creature who¡¯s the floor boss.¡±

    A fire lit inside of me as Waelid transformed back to his human form. We were all much stronger than before. In a short two months, I had accelerated my growth from being almost helpless in the back of Laska¡¯s carriage to being on an almost equal level with her. Waelid, equally as strong had the heart and passion inside him of a main character, and the Major was a bulwark of a man. I felt like we were unstoppable.

    <hr>

    When we reached the cathedral¡¯s entrance, I wasn¡¯t sure what to expect.

    But it was two things. 1. The cathedral was massive. It stood ten times taller than any of the other buildings around it. 2. It looked like the very definition of a scary dark fantasy Gothic boss fight arena.

    The massive doors hung crooked on ruined hinges, and the carved stone archway was thick with layers of spider silk. Even from outside, I felt a cold breeze swirl through the interior, carrying a damp, rotten smell that made my stomach lurch.

    I paused just long enough to take in the sight of shattered stained-glass windows high above. Jagged shards clung to their frames, reflecting the glow of the purple and teal crystals. The air was dry and smelled like lit charcoal.

    Major Philip stood at the front, his broad figure filling the center of the doorway. ¡°Stay close,¡± he said, his voice echoing off the old stone walls. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone wandering off. This entire structure might be rigged with illusions.¡±

    Laska nodded and drew her sword, glancing at me. We were all still in our human form.

    The four of us stepped inside together. The floor was littered with debris¡ªbroken pews, splinters, collapsed columns that had rotted from centuries of neglect. Every step kicked up clouds of dust that danced in the faint light.

    ¡ª¡®Something¡¯s watching us,¡¯ Fern hissed in my mind. ¡®I can smell it.¡¯

    ¡ªYou can smell it? How can you smell someone watching? I said laughing quietly to myself to calm down.

    ¡ª¡®You know what I mean,¡¯ Fern said annoyed.

    I did hear something. A soft clicking echoed across all the walls, like fingernails tapping on stone. Waelid craned his head upward, searching for the source. But the noise disappeared.

    Major Philip led us down the central aisle, his eyes scanning left and right. The middle of the cathedral was still at least four hundred yards away.

    ¡°So who are we fighting? Is it the lady who the three Lichguards fell in love with?¡± I asked as we pushed ahead over broken benches and turned over candle sticks.

    Major shook his head. ¡°This floor boss¡ªExalted Princess Qwenburg, Liaison of Silk¡ªwas once revered in the old empire. They say she served the kingdom above as a direct envoy. But her purpose was never benevolent. She was directly responsible for the spread of disease, plague, and famine across Dust, all in the name of conquest. In the end, she killed the woman the three brothers loved. She spread disease throughout the city and was the last being alive in Dust after her killing. And why? All for the name of the kingdom above¡­apparently.¡±

    He paused to peer down a dark side passage, webs glistening in the gloom. ¡°Centuries ago, after she served to the kingdom above, she was given a soul extension but it tethered her to this floor. She was forever tied to the graveyard she filled with her own hands. Even after her physical death, her spirit stayed anchored here. Over time her sself-hatemorphed her into a sort of spider, demon-like thing. She looks as if a blood infusion went wrong and one lost their mind and body to the beast instead. She spawns these spider abominations so look out for them. If we let her remain any longer, she¡¯ll start reviving the ghosts.¡±

    A flash of movement to our right made us all whip around. I just caught the end of a swirling shape disappearing behind a cluster of collapsed arches. The clicking of dozens of legs against stone and wood, grew louder, accompanied by dry rustling movement, behind all the fallen pews.

    ¡°We put her down now,¡± Major Philip continued, ¡°or we risk delaying the cinders march on the fourth floor. We must seize our opportunity now.¡±

    The floor suddenly shuddered. From the overhead balconies¡ªwhere bits of broken banisters clung precariously¡ªhundreds of small spiders started crawling down long, silk threads. They ranged in size from my hand to my torso, each with unnervingly bulbous abdomens and spindly, prickly legs.

    Major Philip shot us a look, his eyes stealing. ¡°Erik, Waelid, Laska¡ªyou handle these. Keep them off me while I try to draw Qwenburg out directly.¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± I said. Laska nodded, flipping her sword in a practiced motion, and Waelid grinned as though he¡¯d been waiting for this all morning. I closed my eyes and reached inside myself for the Chimera. My transformation was smoother now than it had been in the early days: my arms grew sinuous scales, and a mane of beastly fur pricked along my neck. My limbs lengthened, muscles quadrupled, claws grew, wings sprouted, a tail with a snake head slithered around to my should and Fern¡¯s voice came from it.

    ¡°Time to show you my little trick.¡± Fern¡¯s goat-horned snake head was about the size of a rugby ball. He opened his mouth and slowly a glowing black blade slid out his mouth until he bit down on the hilt as the sword was unsheathed. ¡°Eh? What do you think?¡± He said with the sword in his mouth.

    I looked at him with awe, my own transformed body, imposing like a lion was dumbstruck by what I had just seen. Fern¡­vomited out the cursed sword and is now using it in his mouth?

    ¡°I won''t lie, that looks insane, but also incredibly badass. I¡¯m all for it. You get my blind spots.¡± I said.

    ¡°That¡¯s the plan,¡± He hissed.

    The smaller spiders dropped in droves, clicking and hissing. We all sprang into action. Laska transformed next as she ran. He legs grew longer, her muscles tightened and veins popped along her body. His skin turned white as snow and two round soft ears grew on her head. The ground beneath her turned into small patches of ice as two tails grew from the base of her spine. A small horn grew out from the top of her head. She looked more feline than anything. Like a leopard with a horn. White glistening crystals shimmered over her body, fur sprouting around her arms and legs, her eyes turning an icy blue. She charged, slicing through the first wave of spiders with fluid precision. Her sword danced through each enemy and her claws caught what she missed. Every slash coated their legs with frost, and more than one shattered at her feet.

    Waelid let out a triumphant cry and blazed to life in his phoenix form. Flames licked around his wings, each wing beat sending gusts of superheated air that scorched anything in range. He tore into the horde, talons flashing bright as he ripped spiders from the walls.

    I whirled, feeling the chimera¡¯s surge course through me.

    We launched ourselves into the fray, slicing and clawing at every skittering shape. With each blow, my heartbeat thundered in my ears, adrenaline drowning out the eerie chanting. A few spiders managed to leap at me, mandibles clicking, but Fern reacted quickly and snaked past me fast as lightning and cut them down with ease with the sword in his mouth.

    From somewhere deeper in the cathedral, a shrill screech tore through the air. I finished clawing down three more spiders when I looked up and glimpsed a floating silhouette at the far end of the cathedral-like a spider the size of a carriage but with the upper torso of a woman perched atop its body. Her face was twisted, veins pulsing around multi-faceted eyes. She wore the tattered remains of a regal gown, and strands of cobwebs clung to her arms.

    ¡°Qwenburg,¡± Major Philip growled. ¡°Stay focused!¡±

    He roared, and in seconds, his human form stretched and warped into something massive: an elephant-like head, a body coiled like a serpent¡¯s trunk, and two mammoth fists slamming onto the cathedral floor. The Grootslang roar that I had run from in fear when I journeyed here echoed through my body again.

    Qwenburg hissed and sprang forward with startling speed, her long spider legs clacking against the marble. Major Philip met her head-on, trunk swinging wide. The impact thundered through the cathedral, sending shards of web-covered debris everywhere.

    I turned back to my fight, but a new wave of spiders was funneling in behind Qwenburg¡¯s body.

    ¡°Waelid! Erik! We need to clear these out so the Major can focus!¡± Laska shouted.

    ¡°Roger that!¡± I replied.

    Laska vaulted over a fallen column, landing in a crouch. She channeled her ice powers, sending a freezing blast that slicked the ground under the swarm. Waelid swooped by overhead, launching a column of flame that incinerated any spider unlucky enough to be caught in between. I swung my claws at a group of spiders in front of me and tore through them with ease. Behind me, Fern was whipping around as the snakehead tail. He cut down spider after spider with the sword in his mouth. It no longer screamed instead I heard a low humming from it.

    At that moment, Qwenburg¡¯s shriek rattled the walls. She lashed out with one of her spindly forelegs, aiming for Major Philip¡¯s midsection. He parried with a gargantuan fist, but a second leg lunged forward, stabbing him in the shoulder. Major Philip howled in pain, trunk flailing.

    ¡°Enough!¡± I roared, leaping onto the side of a toppled pillar and springing forward, Fern¡¯s blade outstretched. I hopped over another group of spiders and fell onto the Spider-princess. I sliced my claws deep into one of Qwenburg¡¯s legs. She hissed, rearing back.

    She was as tall as the Major was, she stood well above thirty feet. The woman¡¯s torso that grew out of her body was limp, pale, and had no hair. Instead, the unsettling naked body was covered in odd thick tattoos.

    Suddenly, the body straightened and she looked upward, spotting Waelid in mid-flight, she launched herself up there avoiding an attack from the Major.

    Waelid had just finished torching a cluster of spiders when her barbed forelimb speared him clean through the chest. My heart froze. Stunned as his body was pierced by several other legs.

    ¡°Shit!¡± Fern cried out.

    Qwenburg threw Waelid¡¯s body to the ground and with a loud thud his body broke through a wooden table.

    I felt panic rise within Fern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you know the thing phoenixes are known for? Rebirth.¡±

    Before I could say another word, a pillar of golden-red flame erupted around Waelid¡¯s limp body. Phoenix fire¡ªan instant rebirth. The flames seared Qwenburg¡¯s leg high above and forced her to withdraw out of the way. Waelid sprang to life again, fury in his glowing eyes. With a savage screech, he soared high into the air. He reached out and grabbed a spider limb of Qwenburg¡¯s and twisted, hurling the giant spider monster down to the floor of the Cathedral.

    Laska seized the opportunity, focusing her ice powers on Qwenburg¡¯s lower half. Thick frost erupted over the abomination¡¯s legs, pinning her to the floor as she writhed and spat.

    ¡°Erik, help me bring these columns down!¡± Major Philip called. He braced his massive Grootslang form against one of the cathedral¡¯s support pillars. I understood immediately. Tearing the place down on top of Qwenburg might be our best chance to hit her with a heavy attack.

    I whipped around and threw my weight against another pillar. The old stone buckled, groaning ominously, then collapsed. The entire roof above Qwenburg caved in, an avalanche of beams and rubble crashing onto her. Her scream warped into a muffled hiss, and then there was silence.

    ¡°Stand clear!¡± Major Philip ordered. We all staggered back, dust swirling around. For a moment, I expected Qwenburg to burst out again. But the rubble remained still, broken webs drifting in the air. Then a cloud of heavy green mist filled the cathedral. Her body was killed and her soul was severed until the next tower reset.

    Waelid, panting hard, floated down beside me. Laska sank to one knee, letting her leopard features recede. His clothes were torn but she quickly put on a heavy coat. The Major¡¯s Grootslang form began to shrink back to a human shape and he stood there silently, shirtless with his hands on his hips. Then, he laughed.

    ¡°Excellent work my friends! You all graduate Major Philip¡¯s specialized training class!¡±

    I released my form and breathed a sigh. ¡°That was a lot¡­did I mention I hate spiders?¡±

    Laska laughed, ¡°Too bad young Tevin isn¡¯t here, he might have tried to make friends with the Spider-princess.¡±

    I gave a small chuckle as I sat down feeling some exhaustion hit me.

    Waelid reverted to his normal form last. He dropped to a knee and steadied himself with a hand on the dusty floor. ¡°That rebirth was something else¡­I¡­.don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to do that again for a while.¡± He clutched his stomach and sat down. For a moment, none of us spoke. We just breathed and let the reality of our victory sink in.

    <hr>

    It took us longer to get back to our makeshift camp near the plaza, but the relief washing over me when I spotted the familiar lanterns was beyond words. The plan was to rest for the night and then in the morning, we four will head down to find out what is going on in the Academy below.

    Laska trudged beside me, half-covered in dust, while Waelid rubbed at the dried blood on his chest¡ªthankfully, none of it his own anymore. Major Philip marched a few paces ahead, silent and focused.

    A handful of miners rushed forward the moment we stepped onto the camp¡¯s worn cobblestones. They looked both anxious and relieved, their faces painted in the flickering firelight. One of them¡ªa young man named Olin¡ªran straight to the Major, breathing hard.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Olin blurted, ¡°we found something¡­ or rather, it found us.¡±

    Major Philip¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Wordlessly, Olin held out his cupped hands. Nestled there was a beetle the size of a grapefruit¡ªone of the smaller ones that had gone with Al. Its carapace was smeared with dark crimson, and a single word was written across it in shaky letters.

    ¡°Mageblood,¡± Laska read softly, leaning in to see. She paled. Waelid swore under his breath and the Major stood there with his arms crossed.

    I reached out, gingerly taking the beetle from Olin. It chittered weakly, almost as if trying to convey a message.

    ¡ª¡®That¡¯s blood, Erik,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice whispered inside my mind. ¡®Human blood.¡¯

    Major Philip¡¯s fists tightened. ¡°So they¡¯ve broken through,¡± he said, each syllable dripping with quiet fury. ¡°The Magebloods are inside the academy.¡±

    Nobody spoke for a moment. The air felt heavier than it had in the cathedra as if this single beetle carried worse news than any spider queen could.

 Chapter 39: Gumiho

    Night had crept in by the time I found myself wandering alone through the rubble-strewn streets of the second floor¡¯s ruined city and a few hours had passed since we¡¯d found out that Magebloods had breached the academy.

    I kept wracking my brain with questions.

    ¡ªHow did they get in, wasn¡¯t the barrier supposed to keep all Magebloods out? Did my actions cause this to happen? Was everyone ok? Of course not¡­but was everyone alive?

    ¡ª¡®Calm down, you¡¯re spiraling again,¡¯ Fern said calmly.

    I took a deep breath and dug my fingernail into the side of my thumb. He was right. But I couldn¡¯t help getting frustrated. So far, every known route that could¡¯ve led us back down to the first floor¡ªand eventually the Academy¡ªwas sealed shut by some spell none of us could break. Even Major Philip, in his full Grootslang form, couldn¡¯t punch through.

    The tension back at the camp was stifling. I had to leave to get away from the worry. Miners huddled in small circles, whispering about Magebloods and wondering if the town of Ash was ok. Laska paced around the plaza, muttering different possibilities to get back down to the Academy. Waelid kept saying we should bust a hole through the pillar wall and climb down, which Major Phillip showed him was impossible no matter how much strength you had. We couldn¡¯t go down the Mouth, the water from the canals made it impossible to climb down that way. We would fall and die the second we hit the floor two miles below. At one point in the night, Laska suggested we gather all the rope we could and make a new elevator only to find we had no new rope left, and all the rope found around the city, crumbled to dust when we picked it up.

    ¡ªIt has to be because of the spy, I thought for the hundredth time. Damnit, why couldn¡¯t we have taken him out in the archives?

    I clenched my fists at the memory of Al and Bartholomew going missing, the blood-smeared beetle crawling into camp afterward. How could those two not make it back to report to us? Weren¡¯t we all trained to fight Magebloods?

    When I asked the Major about that he shook his head.

    ¡°We are trained to fight brutally with our blood infusions. Magebloods can¡¯t be infused, they already have magic, so we are a surprise attack force for any foreign countries that our leaders deem worthy of attacking. Whoever they send must be expertly trained. Don¡¯t get it confused, you and those who have achieved the third stage of blood infusions, the contract stage, are incredibly strong, but a trained royal mageblood is stronger. If we want to take them down we need to be smart. Start thinking.¡±

    Needing space to do that, I left camp behind and wandered down a deserted avenue. Buildings rose on either side like dark skeletons. My gaze drifted to the faded murals painted across crumbling walls¡ªimages of the same girl with raven-black hair and a regal stance. Even in the chipped paint, I recognized her as Lunafreya, the same mysterious girl I¡¯d met on the first floor.

    ¡ªWas she just a descendant of some ancient bloodline? Was she really just hundreds of years old? I thought quietly.

    As I moved deeper into the silent streets, I spotted another statue depicting her: tall, elegant, holding a scepter in one hand and a book in the other. The eyes of the statue were chipped away, leaving only hollow pits that felt like they were staring back at me. The question continued to gnaw at me: Who is she, really?

    A faint melancholic melody drifted through the night air just then, pulling me from my thoughts. My ears perked up¡ªI recognized those notes. The last time I¡¯d heard that same tune was weeks ago when Waelid and the Major shrugged it off. Before then, I heard it on the first floor during the trial. Quickly, I walked toward the sound, weaving through piles of rubble and collapsed arches. The song was soft, almost haunting, beckoning me forward like a siren call.

    ¡ªFern... you hear that? I thought.

    ¡ª¡®Yeah, I do. It¡¯s him!¡¯

    <hr>

    I wound my way through the labyrinth of alleys, the music growing clearer with each step. A low, mournful string tune reverberated off cracked walls and arches, coaxing me onward. Whenever I paused, the song pulsed just ahead, almost as if it were deliberately drawing me in.

    Before long, I stumbled into a small hidden courtyard. A small bench was pressed up against the side of a building and two small pots were on the other side of the clearing, creating a warped amphitheater of sorts. At the far end of it all stood a quaint, two-story house built right in the wall between the backs of the surrounding buildings. The windows glowed a ghostly white, and I realized that the courtyard was packed with figures¡ªspectral shapes standing still around in hushed silence, listening.

    They were ghosts. Scores of them. I stiffened, a cold prickle racing down my spine. But they seemed oddly peaceful, swaying slightly to the music drifting from the open doorway. Whatever melody was playing soothed them, like they were a captive audience in some afterlife concert hall.

    ¡ª¡®This is weird¡­¡¯ I thought, forcing my breath to stay calm. I skirted around the edges of the courtyard, keeping my distance from the spirits, and slipped into the small house¡¯s foyer.

    Inside, I found an empty old living room. The only pieces of furniture in the room were a small fire pit and an extremely large bathtub-sized metal pot. A figure I recognized sat in the center, calmly strumming a three-stringed instrument. Dog. He had no shirt¡­again¡­and wore only a loincloth. His long white hair draped down his back as he played for the dead. The ghosts were gathered around him, in awe as if he were a master performer.

    He finished the last haunting chord, and the ghosts silently applauded by bobbing their heads and clapping translucent hands. Then, one by one, they drifted away through the walls, disappearing like a wispy tide receding into the night.

    I stepped forward, clearing my throat. ¡°Dog,¡± I began. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    A sudden crack on my shins shut me up. Dog had whacked me with a long, gnarled walking stick.

    ¡°You idiot pup,¡± he huffed. ¡°Took you long enough to follow my music.¡±

    I winced, rubbing my leg. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s no way to greet someone.¡±

    ¡°Consider it your own fault,¡± he said, eyes narrowing. ¡°I¡¯ve been playing for days, waiting for you to come find me. Then, only when your whole school is going up in flames, you finally show up.¡± He scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t get your soul sucked away by the sword. Good thing Fern called me.¡±

    ¡°Fern called you?¡±

    ¡ª¡®I didn¡¯t¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Oh, yes you did boy,¡± Dog said as if he heard Fern in my mind. ¡°You called me either consciously or subconsciously. This is what happens when you dabble in the art of spiritualization. You start doing things you never intended.¡±

    I recalled the cryptic letter I¡¯d received weeks ago asking me to meet him regarding the cursed sword. I¡¯d dismissed it in all the chaos¡­ apparently to Dog¡¯s great annoyance. ¡°Right, the letter,¡± I muttered. ¡°Things got busy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Busy nearly getting yourself killed.¡± He tapped his foot, glaring. ¡°Now, I suppose you want some grand explanation for the sword?¡±

    I crossed my arms. ¡°I mean the sword is gone out of my hands, I should be good now right?¡±

    Dog sighed and shook his head. ¡°You boys really know how to ruin the fun. This is why I should never have given a Twin-soul any sort of help. I didn¡¯t even get a chance to turn you into an old man!¡± He huffed and slapped his hands on the ground. A puff of dust flew up and irritated my eye.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Excuse me? Turn me into a what?¡± I said in a panicked voice.

    ¡°Your sword was cursed with a high-pitched resonance¡ªa slicing note that could shear through nearly any defense. A lethal weapon, indeed. But¡­it also siphons off your life source. Even now the short time you used it, your current body aged two years.¡±

    Fern stirred restlessly inside me.

    ¡ª¡®You what??¡¯

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t worry boy, you¡¯re skipping the worst of the puberty years! No one likes the growing aches and body changes at this time of your life anyways.¡± Dog said.

    I couldn¡¯t argue with Dog, puberty sucked. Voice-changing and raging hormones? No, thank you. I was not wanting to experience them again. However, I can tell Fern was upset. His body and his life were taken from him more and more as he stayed inside me.

    ¡°So, you said he called you¡­Fern saved my neck?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Precisely! I was here on the second floor already playing my songs when I heard him call out for help. ¡®Anyone! Please! Help!¡¯ he shouted so much I had to put down my instrument, apologize to my specter spectators, and went and got the blade and brought it to him. By taking the blade into his own spirit, he removed the curse and took it into his soul. Clever creature.¡± Dog tapped his nose, then eyed me.

    I must have looked dumbfounded because he tilted his head.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re confused. Must I explain everything?¡±

    I nodded my head. ¡°Uh yes, what do you mean you just decided to go do a spirit walk and deliver a sword to the boy trapped inside my mind? What the hell are you talking about? Is that magic or what?¡±

    Dog laughed and I was getting impatient.

    I let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Why do I even bother? Every time I think I¡¯ll get a straight answer from you, you tell me to do more homework. And what is with you appearing all the time randomly? Are you doing this on purpose? Who is pulling the strings? What are the rules of this whole damn thing?!¡±

    ¡°Welcome to this world¡¯s mysteries, pup,¡± Dog said dryly. ¡°You¡¯re not the only piece on the board.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. ¡°You talk like you¡¯re pulling strings or SOMEONE is¡ªlike some puppet master. Are you working with the Magebloods? The ones in the kingdom above? You say you are a traveler a towerhopper or whatever that is. What¡­are you? Are you like a god or something? Were you one of the ones who brought me here?¡±

    Dog¡¯s grin spread wider. ¡°Maybe I am, maybe I¡¯m not. The question is: does it really matter? And another question is: Why did you follow? You aren¡¯t supposed to be here,¡± He said quietly and more intimidating than I have ever heard him speak.

    I froze. A cold sweat flushed over me. It was that voice¡­the one I heard when I came here. I stuttered to speak and then Dog laughed¡­again.

    ¡°Bah! You should see your face boy. Did I do a good impression of that old grouch? Aye, I saw you step into the portal, but let¡¯s just say I¡¯m not with that crowd that you met before they rearranged you and sent you off into good little Fern¡¯s body.¡±

    Before I could argue, he jabbed his stick toward a dusty portrait resting against the far wall. The image showed a regal woman with jet-black hair. ¡°Your next question, pup, should be: how does she fit in?¡±

    I stepped closer to the painting. The woman looked exactly like Lunafreya, down to the graceful arch of her brow and her jet-black hair. My heart thumped. ¡°You know who that is?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Dog chuckled. ¡°She¡ª¡±

    A soft sound drew my attention to the shadowy corner of the room. Emerging from the gloom was a towering figure, at least eight feet tall, half-woman and half-fox, with nine swishing tails. My breath caught in my throat. It was the fox woman who left the note for me telling me to leave the academy. The one I met before we went up to the second floor. Her fur gleamed white under the dim lantern light, save for eight red-tipped tails and one purely white tail.

    Without breaking eye contact, she changed shape, shrinking until she stood as a human girl with black hair and pale blue, solemn eyes. The very image of the portrait. The very image of the girl who switched hoses with me, the one who I saved on the second floor and who showed me Waelid¡¯s dark side. The one who helped me kill the Guardian. Lunafreya.

    ¡°Erik,¡± she said softly. ¡°It¡¯s time we properly met. And it¡¯s time you listen to me. You keep messing up my plans.¡±

    And my entire body tensed as if I¡¯d just stepped off the edge of a cliff. Whatever this was, it went deeper than I¡¯d ever imagined.

    <hr>

    ¡°I am Queen Lunafreya of Dust,¡± she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. ¡°But I¡¯ve borne many names, across many lifetimes. You might call me Freya, Gumiho, or simply¡­ a cursed soul.¡±

    I felt my heart thudding in my chest. ¡°You¡¯re Lunafreya! You¡¯re my classmate. We fought together. You¡¯re telling me¡­you¡¯ve been THIS, the whole time? And the murals I¡¯ve seen all over these ruins? You¡­ you existed centuries ago?¡±

    She gave a short nod. ¡°I did. And I have, repeatedly. In my first life, I ruled Dust as its queen. A savior of her people fleeing from a conquest of mages below on the surface. I came here without magic, without powers, and without my curse. When I died my first death, I discovered the Gumiho¡¯s true curse: a cycle of rebirth. Nine times. Nine times to do everything right and stop the bastards from destroying the planet.

    ¡°Every time I died, I woke in my infancy, memories intact, forced to relive events from birth to death. It¡¯s happened eight times now, each spanning hundreds of years.¡± Her voice hitched. ¡°So yes, I¡¯ve lived over three millennia. This is my ninth and final life.¡±

    I stared in disbelief. ¡°Final¡­ does that mean if you die this time, you don¡¯t come back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± she said quietly. ¡°The Gumiho gift¡ªif you can call it that¡ªgrants nine lives. This is my last chance to change the fate I¡¯ve been trying to change every lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Fate,¡± I repeated under my breath. My eyes flicked to Dog, whose expression was unreadable.

    ¡ªIs he in on this too? I wondered.

    Lunafreya stepped forward. Although before I always saw her as a teen, now, she looked aged and exhausted. She raised her hand and pointed her finger at me.

    ¡°The difference in this final lifetime is you. You weren¡¯t here before, in any of my previous cycles. When I discovered your existence¡ªsomething or someone rewriting the threads of time¡ªit changed everything.¡± Her gaze locked on mine. ¡°I prayed it might be the key to saving this world.¡±

    ¡°From what?¡± I managed, though I already suspected the answer.

    She exhaled slowly. ¡°From Noah Starbringer. Your brother.¡±

    My stomach dropped. ¡°You¡­ you know Noah? Where is he?¡±

    Her eyes tightened with sorrow. ¡°In every life I¡¯ve lived, he appears eventually. And every time, he¡¯s the one who ushers in an end to everything, destroying the thirteen pillars around Mourne. When they collapse, chaos follows. The threads of magic unravel, and the world plunges into ruin.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Noah would do that. I just have to get to him. If I can just talk to him¡ª¡±

    She cut me off. ¡°He kills me in every timeline. Every death Erik, is on his hands. I have tried, Erik. Tried reasoning with him in one life, tried subduing him, tried appealing to his humanity.¡± Her lips pressed thin. ¡°Always the same result: Whatever twin soul inherited your brother¡¯s body, it has mastery over Noah¡¯s soul. The twin soul inside him becomes unstoppable, and snuffs out my life¡ªalong with countless others.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s confirmed, he has a twin-soul as well. And you still don¡¯t know who that soul is? Maybe if we can¡ª¡°

    She cut me off again. ¡°I¡¯ve TRIED Erik. I¡¯ve tried it all. In this last life, everything was looking worse. I was out of options. But then, I saw you. A new¡­variable. You are either the key to helping me stop this apocalypse, or I die knowing the world will soon follow.

    A tremor rippled through my limbs. I thought back to the memory of the car crash.

    ¡ªWas the other soul truly entering him then? I thought.

    Dog cleared his throat, clearly enjoying my stunned reaction. ¡°Some men just want to see the world burn. Or in this case, crumble.¡±

    I shot him a glare. ¡°You¡¯re not helping. You know who the other soul is don¡¯t you?¡±

    Dog nodded his head, ¡°Sure do!¡±

    Lunafreya snapped her head towards him. ¡°What. Do. You. Mean. Yes?¡±

    ¡°You never asked?¡±

    ¡°I did ask. I asked five lifetimes in a row!¡± She clenched her fists and her body transformed again into her Gumiho form. ¡°Why do you play games, Jester?!¡±

    Dog beamed a grin. ¡°I won¡¯t say who of course.¡± He kept smiling.

    It was my turn now to yell at him. ¡°Why? Just what kind of demon-man are you? You truly are no help at all. Why even hang around here?¡± I clenched my fists.

    Dog shook his head.¡°Kids these days, are so rude. They are from the Kingdom Above,¡± He said pointing upwards. ¡°But, I can¡¯t say who. To do so would summon them here, can¡¯t have that here no, no, no.¡±

    I let out an annoyed sigh. Then, to Lunafreya: ¡°I don¡¯t have to be a genius to know what you want to do but¡­ I can¡¯t just let you kill my brother. There has to be another way.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. In every life, I¡¯ve concluded there is none. Once a twin soul tastes real power, they¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± I said, squaring my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve already merged with Fern. It hasn¡¯t turned me evil. Maybe Noah can be saved if we separate him from his other soul. I¡¯ve done some mind-link stuff with myself and Fern. If I could get Noah pinned down, maybe I could¡­ go inside his mind. Try to break the bond from within.¡±

    Dog barked a short laugh. ¡°That trick is reserved for gods, pup. You¡¯re aiming high. I admire that one.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve done it,¡± I insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not easy, but it¡¯s possible.¡±

    Lunafreya crossed her arms. ¡°If you fail, he¡¯ll kill you like he¡¯s killed me eight times. And he¡¯ll bring destruction to everyone else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that risk,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t just surrender him to your blade. He¡¯s my family.¡±

    For a moment, she regarded me with anger.

    ¡°You may be a new variable but I will not uproot my cause for you. There is no way you can take down Noah Starbringer. No Cinder did it before. I have lived thousands of years Erik, you do not know as I know.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I¡¯m empathetic to your life. That sucks, thousands of years? Losing loved ones and friends over and over? That is awful. But, I will not let you kill Noah without me trying to save him first.¡± I stood my ground and stared into her fox face.

    Finally, she nodded. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll give you a chance to save him if you can. But know this, Erik: if you falter, or if I see an opening, I will end him myself. I have to, for the greater good.¡±

    I swallowed down a knot of fear. ¡°Agreed.¡±

    Dog clapped once, a smug grin on his face. ¡°Ah, the sweet tang of an alliance born out of desperation. Glorious!¡±

    Lunafreya gave him a side-eye. ¡°Don¡¯t push it.¡± Then she turned to me again. ¡°As for how the Magebloods reached the Academy¡­ someone, smuggled pillar dust out of the tower¡¯s protected zones. The Magebloods used it to create cloaks that shield them from the barrier. I discovered traces in the archives, but by then, it was too late.¡±

    ¡°Any idea who the traitor might be?¡± I asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°No. I was too busy searching for a way to destroy the twin soul bond permanently. In the past¡­this event doesn''t happen for a few more years. I hate to say this but¡­your snooping may have caused the spy to jump the gun. You may have caused deaths to the students down there.¡±

    I felt my stomach twist and then shook my head. No, I can¡¯t think like that. That will distract me. I did what I thought was best. I didn¡¯t have foresight, I haven''t relived this life multiple times, I only have my gut.

    ¡°I did what I thought was right.¡± A prickling sense of urgency skittered along my spine. My friends, my teachers¡ªthey could already be facing Noah¡¯s wrath, or¡­the wrath of whoever controlled him. ¡°I will save them.¡±

    ¡°Them too?¡± Lunafreya said with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ll save your brother, the country¡¯s strongest mage from his twin-soul, you¡¯ll save your classmates and teachers from said mage¡¯s wrath, and who else? Will you try to save them all?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Damn, I didn¡¯t realize you became an asshole with more age.¡±

    I saw Lunafreya¡¯s eye twitch at that comment.

    ¡°I will save them. Everyone who can be saved.¡±

    Dog tapped a single note on his three-stringed instrument. A shimmering light flickered across the far wall, unveiling a door where none had existed. ¡°This will take you near your friends,¡± he said. ¡°I suggest you hurry. Lunafreya will rejoin you at the ground level, provided you¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°What about you, you lazy geezer?¡± Lunafreya asked with her hands on her hips.

    Dog laughed, ¡°You should know by now, not once in all your lifetimes have I gotten involved directly, see you, boys! Take good care of the sword Fern.¡± He stood up picked up the giant pot and walked out the door, hardly making a sound.

    I took a deep breath in, steeling myself. ¡°I can¡­I can save them all,¡± I said with not as much confidence as I had hoped.

    The door creaked open, a swirl of cool wind rushing through. Lunafreya gave me one last, solemn look. ¡°Then this is goodbye, for now, Erik. If your plan fails, know that I¡¯ll do what must be done.¡±

    I nodded curtly, stepping away toward the entrance to the room. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Lunafreya hopped out the door into the outside air and disappeared.

    I walked outside and pulled out a small tube. A green flare that Major Philip had given me. I raised it towards the sky and pulled the string below it. It was time everyone left the second floor and we took back the Academy.

 Chapter 40: Descent

    I stood on a large ledge, overlooking the ground below the pillar.

    I was over ten thousand feet high above the ground and I could see everything. I could see the mountains we had crossed during our journey to Ash. Past those, I saw the wide, open, desolate desert where the Grootslang attacked us. Beyond, where I couldn¡¯t see, was the dark forest Goro and Gora took us through.

    It made me wonder¡ªwas the mage that Mel attacked and threw onto the tavern floor the catalyst for the assault happening below? Did the mages really discover some sort of ¡®shield¡¯ against the barrier? It all felt like yet another thread that fate was carefully spinning for me.

    ¡ª¡®So¡­ some secret path, huh? You think Dog really climbs these to get around quickly?¡¯ Fern asked. I could feel him gesturing to the small sets of stairs carved into the exterior side of the Pillar.

    In the past, being so high up and so exposed on the side of a giant tower would have softened my knees into jelly. But now, with all that I¡¯ve gone through¡ªusing the grapple gauntlets, learning to transform, fighting ghosts, giant lizards, and demon-looking celestial guards¡ªthe height didn¡¯t seem to bother me as it once would have. I looked down the small sets of stairs. They hugged the Thirteenth Pillar like vines on a tree. They went on for a long while before wrapping around the corner, where I presumed they went further down. I looked up on the other side of the ledge and saw more stairs carved into the pillar leading upward.

    ¡ªIf so, that¡¯s not as mystical as I would have expected from him. I still don¡¯t trust him. He¡¯s involved in some way. He even quoted one of the voices from when I went through the pillar.

    ¡ª¡®Even so, he has helped us out twice now, with the sword and this door.¡¯

    ¡ªYes, but don¡¯t forget the sword was cursed. I don¡¯t like not knowing his motivations. We¡¯re left with no other options; we¡¯re forced to take his help.

    ¡ª¡®I¡¯m less concerned about Dog and more about you and your supposed plan to take down the Magelord. My question is just how exactly do you intend to ¡°go inside Noah¡¯s mind¡±?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªI¡¯m sure there¡¯s some way. I just said that to calm Lunafreya down. She¡¯s been reliving her long life eight different times. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s scared. This is her last chance, her last life.

    ¡ª¡®I can¡¯t believe she believed you could do something like that. Well, that¡¯s great and all, Erik, but whenever it comes to your little brother, you become¡­ short-sighted. How can you even attempt to enter someone¡¯s mind? You aren¡¯t some mystic. Not even normal Magebloods can do something like that. What we did to reach our own memories was personal¡ªit was because of the infusion and the acceptance of the Chimera¡¯s soul. You can¡¯t just throw yourself into someone else¡¯s,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªYou may be right¡­ but you may also be wrong. We don¡¯t know for sure. I mean, think about it, Fern. You call it a mystic; where I am from, some practitioners claim they could go into other people¡¯s minds, their memories, or past lives, and tell them who they were or who was waiting for them on the other side. I thought it was all bullshit at the time, but¡­ maybe it¡¯s not¡ªor maybe, here at least, it¡¯s not. There are still more secrets about twin souls we don¡¯t know. I have to try, I said.

    I felt a cold gust of wind brush against the pillar, causing me to fold my arms and rub them, keeping them warm.

    Fern sighed.

    ¡ª¡®Let¡¯s say we could do it; let¡¯s say you could defeat the big bad Magelord of Stylos. Do you even know how you would? Are you just going to¡­ think hard and hope it works? You can¡¯t run around with a whole tribe of incense burners and bowl players like at the camp. How do you expect to handle someone who has likely taken over the entire Academy?¡¯

    I thought hard for a moment.

    ¡ªBy becoming the unexpected. I¡¯m sure if I call out to him, Noah will get distracted. Then we strike. Regardless of how strong he is with magic, if he has no hands, he can¡¯t use string magic. Remember? That¡¯s a huge weakness. If anything we just sever his connection to magic and then he will be useless.

    We just have to catch him by surprise. We will think of something. I scratched my head.

    I¡¯m sure one of the alchemy and runic labs should have something we can drug him with. He is a mage, not a god or anything. Maybe that can push him into a trance, and then I could try to enter his mind.

    ¡ª¡®So, that¡¯s it?¡­ That¡¯s the plan, then? Because I¡¯m having some serious doubts, Erik. All of this seems¡­impossible,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªHey, fate has been fucking with us since we got here. Maybe if we lean into it we can abuse it. First, we need to rescue our class. We will need everyone¡¯s strength to go up against them. Just trust me ok? I will think of something.

    A sweet smell of burnt herbs tickled my nose, and then I heard shouting from behind me.

    ¡°Ah, here you are, young Erik!¡± Major Philip said, crouching to get through the short doorway onto the ledge. ¡°We saw the flare and brought the toughest men from Ash to help. Oh, great burning heavens!¡± His eyes bulged when he saw how exposed and high up we were. Another gust of wind blasted everyone in the face, buffeting the pillar.

    Laska crept out next, wrapped in black padded armor from head to toe. She was prepared for the winds.

    ¡°I-i-it¡¯s v-v-very cold,¡± she stuttered, shivering.

    ¡°Sergeant, with all due respect, stop your complaining, at least you have the clothes fit for this,¡± Waelid said, stepping out next. Behind him was a group of miners¡ªmost of them from the group that rode up with us to the second floor a month back.

    Coren, the one who had been friendly with Waelid, pushed through everyone and stood up on the ledge with no fear.

    ¡°Blast it.¡± Coren clenched his fist.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°What is it, friend?¡± Waelid leaned forward, putting his hand on Coren¡¯s shoulder.

    The tall, sturdy man wrinkled his nose. ¡°That acrid, smoky smell¡­ that¡¯s burnt lavender. Only one place has lavender in bulk for us to smell up here.¡± He eyed the town far below.

    Across the small land bridge ten thousand feet below, at the base of a mountain range, the town of Ash darkened with smoke. Small flashes of light burst in the town center like fireworks, only to then cause more buildings to catch fire.

    ¡°Those bastards!¡± Coren said. He turned around and quickly held out his hand to one of his fellow miners still inside the room in the pillar. They handed him a black backpack, and he put it on in a hurry.

    ¡°Now, Master Coren,¡± Major Philip said, holding up a finger. ¡°I highly advise against this.¡±

    ¡ª¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯ Fern asked, curious about the commotion.

    ¡°Nope, not now, little Phil.¡± Coren pushed the Major aside and waved up his few fellow miners. Six of them spread out across the large ledge, all wearing black backpacks.

    ¡°Wait¡­ are you going to parachute down to the surface?¡± I asked, leaning over to see Coren.

    ¡°Not parachuting, diving. Just because we didn¡¯t have the fearless, tough souls you Cinders have doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t put up a fight. I¡¯m not going to sit here and watch my only home burn before my eyes.¡± He looked over at his crew and gave a thumbs up. They returned one.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± I said, looking up at the Major. ¡°We can¡¯t let them jump. What if the mages see them?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they most certainly will, but they are not under my command. I will not tell a man how to act when his family is being threatened.¡± He stood back and crossed his arms. His mustache twitched, and he closed his eyes as he watched the miners get ready.

    ¡°Erik is right,¡± Waelid said through clenched teeth. ¡°Coren, I know you¡¯re worried about Luci, but you¡¯ll be easy targets for them. It¡¯s still daylight, for burning¡¯s sake!¡±

    Coren turned around and patted Waelid on the shoulder. ¡°When it¡¯s night, our families will be dead. We have to try.¡±

    The man turned back around and nodded to his five other men. Then they jumped.

    They fell fast, straight down the side of the pillar. For a moment I lost sight of them, and then they pulled the strings on their backpacks.

    Their wingsuits deployed, and they rocketed across the sky away from the pillar, over the small land bridge, and toward the town of Ash, whose plumes of smoke numbered in the dozens now.

    ¡ª¡®They are like Infusions. What are those things?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªNot Infusions, inventions¡ªwingsuits, I said, watching in awe. I strained my eyes and used our enhanced vision to watch the spectacle.

    For a moment, it was inspiring to see them soar toward Ash. They flew in formation, like birds in the sky. Coren led them, banking to the right, aiming for a part of town where the smoke hadn¡¯t accumulated yet.

    Then, a shot of lightning ripped through the air and pierced one of the flying miners. The man fell from the sky and crashed through a roof. Coren and the other men scrambled and quickly descended into the town below, between the buildings.

    I took a deep breath in.

    ¡°You saw it too?¡± Waelid said next to me. I looked at him; his eyes were wide, round, and the color of fire. He was using his Phoenix infusion inside of him to see.

    ¡°They shot one of them down!¡± I said, looking now to the Major.

    He shook his head. ¡°We told them not to. Hopefully, the others can find safety and hide.¡±

    ¡°Hide? That¡¯s not what they went there to do. We have to help them,¡± I said, turning toward the Major.

    He looked down at me. ¡°Young Erik, must you be reminded that Magebloods¡ªour sworn enemy and unwanted master¡ªhave broken into our sanctuary? We need to stick together and formulate a plan, lest we end up like everyone else.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know how everyone else is. Right now, we know Coren and those guys need help. They don¡¯t have Infusions; they can¡¯t stand up against a mage,¡± I said.

    ¡°The Major is right, Erik. We need to think clearly and stay together. Let us take these steps down and use the moment to surprise the Magebloods.¡±

    ¡°What good is that if everyone is dead by the time we get there?¡± Waelid mumbled.

    ¡°What was that, Private?¡± Major Philip asked Waelid.

    I looked over at Waelid, hoping to catch his eyes. I did. Two fiery, round eyes looked back at me, giving the smallest nod.

    ¡°New plan!¡± I clapped my hands, backing up. A warm tingle started at my toes as my feet morphed into thick hooves. ¡°We split up. You two take the stairs, and we¡±¡ªI pushed my wings out my back, hearing my battle outfit rip¡ª¡°will take the skies.¡± I ran and leaped off the edge.

    I heard the two yell after me, but I couldn¡¯t be led around waiting for things to go wrong. I had to take action before more people got hurt. I dove downward, finishing my transformation midair.

    A loud screech echoed through the air, rocketing past me. Waelid¡¯s hybrid phoenix form burned through the sky, hurtling toward the town of Ash like a meteor.

    I mimicked the miners and extended my wings to change direction, then started flying over the land bridge. I was slower than Waelid, but luckily, he was a perfect distraction.

    Bolts of magic¡ªfire, water, and lightning¡ªshot through the sky at Waelid; however, he flew around them with ease. I kept myself lower to the ground since whoever was shooting the magic was focused on the sky. I flew to the right and landed softly on the outer walls of Ash. I crouched behind the inner wall and peered into the city.

    <hr>

    The walls of the town of Ash were not as tall as some of the buildings inside were. Thankfully, that meant I could stay out of sight of the mages in town. I closed my eyes and focused my concentration on my hearing. I felt blood rush around my veins in my head and felt a tingle of energy as I strained to hear. Through the thunder and the cracks of fire being released in the air at Waelid, I heard two voices shouting.

    ¡°...damn bird! Is this the demonic possession you were talking about, Master?¡± a young voice said.

    Another shot of lightning pierced the sky. Waelid dodged and then screeched. I looked up and saw him dive toward the town and then use his wing to knock away a fire bolt that followed the lightning one.

    ¡°It seems to be. Although it has been quite some time since we have seen a flying one. And this one doesn¡¯t seem to have a white mask. Curious,¡± an older female voice said. Her tone was dark and sinister like she was ready to carve out someone¡¯s heart.

    I crept forward down the stone wall into the edge of town. Coren and his men were nowhere to be found. I weaved my way quietly through the alley. I felt Fern¡¯s snake head twist around, keeping watch behind me. I could sense what was happening there without him saying anything; our bond had deepened. I pulled out Lightcutter. The once-long dagger now looked like a small shiv in my hands. Still, the blade was sharper and longer than my new claws. I figured it would be good to still use weapons even in this form.

    I felt Fern open his mouth as the once-cursed blade slid out. The blade glowed a pale black light while Fern gripped it in his mouth. To anyone looking at us, we probably did look quite demonic.

    I walked quietly through the alleyways despite my enlarged size. My senses were all tuned to their maximum. I felt like I could see through walls. It was easier since the Magebloods were making a lot of noise with their destruction¡ªWaelid screeching above and the crumbling, burning buildings around us made it simple to move in silence. It wasn¡¯t until I stood thirty feet away from the Magebloods that they stopped and turned toward me.

    ¡°Oh, Master. It seems we let one of the devils sneak up on us,¡± the younger mage said. He had curly blond hair and a horrible attitude. He looked stuck-up and wore regal-looking white-and-gold robes. He had a gold pin, the size of a small plate, pinned to his left chest that bore a symbol of seven crowns.

    The older woman turned and yawned. She looked to be in her mid-thirties, with straight orange hair and several dotted freckles on her cheekbones. ¡°No, no, I knew he was there. Just didn¡¯t want to have to hunt him down. Are you here to stop us, devil?¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this? Don¡¯t we work together? As mercenaries for you and the Royal Court?¡±

    The woman scratched her head and then looked at the young teenager next to her. He had to be no older than Lotrick had been.

    ¡°Princeguard Murana?¡± the boy asked the older woman. ¡°Why is the devil-man trying to talk to us?¡±

    She laughed and looked back at me. ¡°Do what, goat man? This?¡± She quickly moved her hands and shot a bolt of fire at a nearby building.

    Glass shattered, and screaming was heard from inside the now-burning structure.

    I clenched my fist and stepped toward the building.

    ¡°Uh-uh-uh,¡± the woman said, holding a new spell between her hands.

    ¡°You think we would still work with you once we took hold of this place? Please¡ªare all Voidbloods so¡­ stupid?¡±

    Then my memory flashed back. Blond hair, an arrogant attitude... this was the kid we fought after shopping with Fern. The one that told me to lick his shoes. The one who then got Fern in trouble so much that his mom went ballistic and on a beating spree.

    ¡°Carlyle from Corello?¡±

    The young boy tilted his head and held up his hands. A bright light appeared in the space between them. As we¡¯d been taught, I saw the strings of magic¡ªthe magic of the Law of Vibration.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll kill this one, Master. Please?¡± Carlyle said, stepping forward. ¡°It knows my name¡ªthat¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    I tensed my body, ready to read his movements when a loud screech roared above me.

    The two mages looked up. I burst forward. Fern curled himself like a scorpion¡¯s tail, sword poised in his mouth.

    Waelid clapped his fiery wings together, sending a tempest of wind below. A wave of dirt and sand exploded in front of me as I hid within that wave of dust. I moved with the wind, concealed in the cloud as it hit the two mages.

    When the dust cleared, Carlyle stood in front of me. He was crying, but made no noise. He fell to his knees.

    Both arms had been cut off clean. One, by Fern, his snake head glared down at Carlyle. And one, by me with Lightcutter.

    We didn¡¯t have time for mercy.

    I looked to my right as Waelid hurled himself and his foot claws at the older woman, pinning down her arms. She screamed in terror unable to move or cast a spell. Waelid held his large scimitar in the air and brought it down, severing the Mageblood¡¯s head.

    We had come for vengeance.

 Chapter 41: Scattered Ashes

    My breath came in ragged bursts as I stood over Carlyle¡¯s trembling form.

    He lay on his side in the middle of the road, still crying at what remained of his arms wrapped in makeshift bandages, blood soaking through. The surrounding embers glowed like malevolent fireflies, the wreckage of Ash crackling in the background. I forced myself to steady my breathing¡ªthis unlocked form of my infusion always left me drained, and every muscle in my body felt like it wanted to lock up. I let the power escape me and transformed back into my fully human body.

    Carlyle twitched and shrieked when I bent down, a raw, ugly sound that made me sick of myself. But I couldn¡¯t let pity overwhelm me. My arms ached as I wrestled him into a more secure position, tying him up with rope I¡¯d scavenged from a collapsed cart. He spat curses at me, tears streaking his face. He didn¡¯t seem to remember our fight long ago, he was more concerned with his lack of arms. I shoved a gag into his mouth, muffling the worst of his pained howls.

    ¡ª¡®You know, I should feel great about putting this brat in his place, but¡­he doesn¡¯t even look sorry, he just looks arrogant. Classic mages,¡¯ Fern said.

    ¡ªThey say that revenge isn¡¯t as sweet as it sounds.

    ¡ª¡®Nah, it¡¯s not that, I just want him to know how bad of a person he is, but he will never get that,'' Fern said.

    Waelid hovered nearby, breathing just as heavily. ¡°Just finish him,¡± he muttered, shooting me a sidelong glance. ¡°He¡¯s useless without his arms. Why let him keep breathing?¡±

    I drew in a slow breath, reminding myself that I couldn¡¯t afford to lose all sense of humanity. ¡°We already took his limbs, Waelid. Killing him now¡­ it doesn¡¯t sit right.¡± My words sounded weary, even to my own ears. ¡°He might have information.¡±

    Waelid exhaled, frustration clear in his posture. ¡°Fine. Your call.¡± He flicked his gaze to Carlyle and shook his head. He looked over the body of the woman he killed and gave a satisfied nod. He was so quick with the beheading that I hardly registered it. He was as ruthless as ever, although I didn¡¯t blame him this time, I couldn¡¯t.

    From a small pouch at my side, I took a pinch of Pillardust. The crystalline specks glowed faintly under the moonlight, like shiny sand. It stung my fingers as I pressed it to Carlyle¡¯s bloody stumps. A sharp hiss escaped his gagged mouth, and he bucked in pain, but the dust settled in and stopped the bleeding almost instantly.

    ¡°We¡¯re both at our limit,¡± Waelid said quietly after a moment. ¡°My wings feel like they¡¯re on fire.¡±

    ¡°I had to get out of the form, need to save my strength. You should do the same.¡±

    I glanced up at the towering pillar on the far horizon. I strained my eyes and drew a bit more strength from Fern and our Twin-Soul connection to see far past my limits. Through the haze of smoke, I spotted two tiny silhouettes making their way down the narrow steps carved into the stone¡ªMajor Philip and Laska, no doubt. ¡°We can¡¯t rest yet, though,¡± I muttered. ¡°They are on their way now, and we need to keep our momentum, we already took out two Magebloods. I¡¯m not sure how many are here, but let¡¯s keep going. First, let¡¯s find Coren. See if he and the villagers are okay.¡±

    ¡°Sure thing, one second,¡± Waelid said with a grunt. He bent and seized the female Mageblood¡¯s corpse by the collar. He patted down her pockets, pulling free a handful of papers. ¡°Might be something useful here,¡± he said, grim satisfaction in his tone. Then, in one swift motion, he spread his phoenix wings. Flames burst around him, and the body of the dead Magebloods dissolved into ash within seconds.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± I said, hoisting Carlyle over my shoulder. He let out a muffled whimper, and I pretended not to notice. Every step made my knees protest, reminding me that whatever new power I¡¯d gained, it came with a price.

    Waelid and I trudged across the scorched road, embers crunching underfoot. At the far end of the street loomed a large, half-charred building and in front of it stood Coren and the other villagers. We followed him inside.

    <hr>

    The inside of the building felt like walking into a recently doused furnace. Smoke lingered in the air, prickling my lungs, while newly hung, scattered lanterns cast dancing shadows across the charred walls. Several villagers huddled in groups, clutching makeshift weapons or bandaging each other¡¯s wounds. They all went silent when Waelid and I stepped inside, Carlyle still draped over my shoulder.

    Coren turned around after reaching a large chair, relief evident on his soot-streaked face. ¡°You¡¯re alive,¡± he said simply, waving us forward. Behind him, a few of the miners hovered, their expressions torn between fear and hope. ¡°We¡¯ve gathered everyone we could find, and we all made it down safely, minus Agnus taking a shot to his gut. Old sod will be okay though. He is just resting up.¡± Coren pointed behind him at a small table in the back that held up Agnus, the minder who dove with Coren from the tower and ended up getting shot.

    Coren continued. ¡°Most of the old folks made it, some children and women too¡­but it looks like a lot of our boys and brothers weren¡¯t so lucky.¡± He lowered his face and a tears formed in his eyes.

    I scanned the crowd. They looked equally sad and exhausted¡ªfarmers, blacksmiths, seamstresses, many of them too old, too young, or too gentle to be recruits. In their eyes, I saw the weight of survival, and it struck me that without the Academy¡¯s protection, people like them never stood a chance against Magebloods.

    Coren gestured to a wide, half-collapsed table. ¡°Lay him there.¡± I hefted Carlyle onto the table, his muffled groans punctuating the tense silence. Coren glanced at me, then back at the villagers. ¡°These two,¡± he said, pointing to Waelid and me, ¡°are real fighters. They took down the two Magebloods who were destroying our town.¡±

    A ripple of awe passed through the group, though I caught flashes of distrust, too. I couldn¡¯t blame them. We were half-beasts to some, monstrous forms that belonged to a world they wanted no part of. Luckily, both Waelid and I were out of our monsterous forms, but that didn¡¯t hide the fact that they did see them earlier.

    I grabbed Carlyle¡¯s hair and forced his head up, my irritation flaring. ¡°You invaded our sanctuary¡­ used magic to burn homes, kill guards. Be thankful I didn¡¯t leave you for the rats.¡±

    His eyes, bleary with pain, flicked up to me. He tried to speak, but the gag choked his words into a wet rasp. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t sure I wanted to hear him anyway. The anger that I felt for the Villagers surged through me. They were all too tired and heartbroken to be angry right now.

    Waelid exhaled beside me, eyes darting to the villagers. ¡°Tell us what happened. How did the Magebloods get here? Why were they able to cross the barrier?¡±

    Coren stepped forward, ¡°I¡¯ll let Wildro tell us what happened. He was left in charge after I left.¡± He held up his hand to the side and a shorter, hunched back man with white hair and an even whiter beared walked up to the center of the room.

    ¡°It went like this¡­¡±

    <hr>

    The town elder cleared his throat, stepping forward with the aid of a battered cane. His white beard rustled as he spoke. ¡°It all began about a week ago, the last of the young men went up to go mine with Coren on the second floor. That evening, we saw a streak of light up on the mountaintop¡ªthought it was just a meteor or shooting star and decided to think nothing of it. But when we went to bed that night, the real nightmare arrived.¡±

    He paused, letting the memory come back to him before continuing. ¡°Twelve of ¡¯em. Floating down the mountain like gods. They looked taller than normal folk, but that was just because of their long white and gold robes. We discovered later that the bright light we saw earlier was them slipping through the barrier. When they came to Ash¡¯s gate, the young man who was guarding it at the time tried to fend them off. He transformed into a giant wolf and everything.¡± Wildro¡¯s wrinkled features hardened. ¡°Didn¡¯t end well for the guard.¡±

    Coren shifted beside him, knuckles whitening as he clenched his fists. ¡°Before we started the mining operation with Major Philip, we were a well-guarded town. After we left, we didn¡¯t think we needed such protection. We left a handful of Cinder enforcers stationed here¡ªbasic security. It wasn¡¯t much, but it should have kept the peace. What of them Wildro? Did any survive?¡±

    Wildro shook his head. ¡°The Magebloods cut them down in minutes. The Cinders even in their monsterous forms were slived to pieces. After that, they split up. Two stayed behind¡ªthe obnoxious boy here, and the woman.¡± He looked around Waelid and I. ¡°I assume she is dead yes?¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Waelid nodded and held out a thumbs up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry gramps, I avenged your people.¡±

    Wildro sighed and then nodded. ¡°Before you all showed up, it was a quiet few days, or so we thought. The mages demanded food, and bossed us around. They killed anyone who tried to resist. We dared not fight back with the Academy so far away, and the barrier evidently worthless. We thought¡­we thought that the magebloods had come to finally claim rule over the last bit of land in Stylos they didn¡¯t control. This morning, though¡­¡± His gaze swept across the smoky rafters. ¡°That¡¯s when the two went mad. Started burning buildings at random.¡±

    A woman nearby took over, scowling at Carlyle¡¯s limp body twitching on the table. ¡°They got word that whatever they¡¯d been waiting on at the Academy was done¡ªsome infiltration or takeover. ¡®You can do what you want now,¡¯ a voice from a small box they held said. So the two of them torched Ash. If not for you and the miracle of the divine gods, they¡¯d have slaughtered us all in their last hurrah.¡±

    I exchanged a glance with Waelid, a mix of fury and dread churning in my gut. ¡°So the rest of them are up at the Academy, possibly causing more death and destruction¡­ we need to get there. Now.¡±

    Waelid gave a curt nod. ¡°If they think they can waltz in uninvited, and just take over, they have another thing coming. But, what about their power? The damn Magelord is with them.¡±

    ¡°We will find a way.¡±

    ¡°How? Half of the Academy is dead, or probably close to it.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure, do you really think so little of our classmates and teachers?¡±

    Waelid stood for a moment pondering my question.

    ¡°What about Fan, do you think she would get so easily killed?¡±

    Waelid shifted his feet. ¡°No, she would have planned something.¡±

    Suddenly, a tremor shook the half-collapsed building. A distant rumble boomed, like a cannon firing in the hills. I felt my pulse leap. ¡°That¡¯s coming from the Academy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wildro¡¯s face paled. ¡°It¡¯s been like that on and off all day since the voice told the other two magebloods to do what they want.¡±

    Without a word, I hefted Carlyle off the table and dumped him on the floor, leaving the ropes in place. ¡°He¡¯s all yours,¡± I told Coren. ¡°Keep him alive¡ªhe might still be useful. But we can¡¯t lose any more time.¡±

    ¡°Good luck boys,¡± Coren stood up and gave a quick salute. Around the large smokey building, the other villagers also gave a salute to us. One little girl walked up from the crowd past Coren. I figured this must be Luci, his daughter whom Waelid helped get medicine for.

    ¡°Take this, mister,¡± she said to Waelid. Luci held out her hand and gave Waelid a small pendant. He held it up in the light cracking through the burnt ceiling. It was a silver pendant of a bird.

    ¡°How did you know I was a Pheonix?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but when I saw you flying above us and saving us from the bad people, I thought maybe the spirits want me to give this to you! It was my Mom¡¯s she said it would always protect me. So now it will protect you! Please save our town. I want to stay free.¡± She gave him huge sad eyes, it was almost like she was a paid actor to tug at his heart strings. Waelid nodded furiously and stood up, shoving the pendant into a pocket inside his clothes.

    We turned and headed out the door, smoke and adrenaline fueling our every step.

    <hr>

    Waelid and I sprinted toward the long land bridge road that stretched from Ash to the Academy¡¯s outer walls. My legs still ached, and the lingering fatigue from my transformations tugged at me with every step. Despite that, a tense energy roiled in my gut, urging me onward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many times we can keep shifting into our full forms,¡± I murmured. ¡°If we overdo it, we¡¯ll be useless in a real fight.¡±

    Waelid gave me a sideways glance and groaned. ¡°That would be nice if we actually had time to stay out of fights and rest, but every fight we enter now seems like it is a real fight.¡±

    The sun hung low over the mountains behind us, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple. From this vantage, the Academy grounds spread out like a war-torn tapestry. Columns of smoke rose from multiple spots, staining the sky with black smudges. The whole peninsula was like a battleground. There was a thick wall of smoke and haze but through it all, flickers of movement soared above¡ªMagebloods, or maybe illusions they¡¯d conjured. In the direction of House Anu I noticed smoke was rising high into the sky.

    I swallowed hard, remembering the barrier that should have kept the Magebloods out. Something was deeply wrong if they could wander in and start a massacre. My pulse quickened as a fresh explosion shook the horizon, rattling through the landbridge under our feet.

    Waelid stiffened. ¡°That¡¯s close.¡±

    I narrowed my eyes. The Academy¡¯s pale spires looked battered, charred in places where fires must have raged. Far in the haze on the eastern coast of the Peninsula, I saw more flashes lof light. Then I heard it¡ªthe unmistakable clang of weapons and the sharp crack of magic.

    ¡°House Anu is under attack,¡± I said, recognizing the silhouette of the mansion half-hidden by smoke. Voices rose in panic, accompanied by more magical blasts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Waelid hissed, breaking into a run.

    My heart pounded louder than the distant explosions. If House Anu was already fighting, then maybe not all was lost. I trusted my classmates to survive.

    <hr>

    My heart lurched as Waelid and I skidded to a stop behind a half-toppled garden wall. The courtyard of House Anu was in chaos¡ªflames danced on shattered stone tiles, and thick plumes of smoke curled into the dusky sky. Two Magebloods, one a rotund young man and the other a painfully thin girl, soared a few feet above the ground. The looked like angelic nightmares. They had heavy golden armor, different from Carlyle and the woman from earlier¡¯s appearance. Underneath their armor, their matching gold-and-white robes flowed dramatically as they hurled barrages of magic at my classmates below.

    I recognized Fan instantly. She stood at the courtyard¡¯s center, her hybrid scorpion form on full display¡ªthick chitin covering her arms and torso, her face hidden behind the pale, unmoving mask of a second-stage infusion. Her tail twitched with each blow she attempted to deflect. Despite the white mask, I could sense her fierce determination. Around her, other House Anu classmates darted in and out of cover, returning fire with improvised weapons: arrows, slings, or raw physical strikes. Some of the upperclassmen were transformed as well, one was like a porcupine hybrid form, hurling sharp quills at the two flying magebloods. Another was in the form of some sort of horse who was kicking up rocks and sending them flying towards the mages in the air. Each time someone tried to attack the magebloods, they would either dodge it, of reflect it back with their magic.

    ¡°The other students are in stage-one or stage-two forms,¡± Waelid whispered, peering through a crack in the wall. ¡°They can¡¯t stay transformed too long without serious backlash. And we both know their control isn¡¯t perfect¡ªthese are still trainees.¡±

    I nodded. ¡°But they¡¯re doing something. Look.¡± I pointed toward a corner of the courtyard where Rinka crouched with a small bow, sending arrows at the fat Mageblood whenever he drifted too low. Meanwhile, Sora lobbed stones from a sling, aiming for the skinny girl¡¯s face. Neither attack did much damage¡ªarmor spells flared around the Magebloods like shimmering barriers¡ªbut at least they drew attention away from Fan and the others.

    Waelid held up a hand. ¡°She¡¯s got something planned. Keep an eye out for any openings that the Magebloods could exploit. We will then exploit that.¡±

    I nodded and watched Fan.

    ¡ª¡®How does he know she has a plan?¡¯ Fern said.

    I looked more intently at Fan and noticed she kept eyeing a certain area on the ground in the courtyard. She kept positioning herself at an anfle so that the mages would then adjust themselves.

    They hurled more bolts of fire and ice at Fan who arched her tail and then swatted the spells away.

    Rinka and Sora both launched another round of arrows and stones, this time the arrow had a small explosive on the tip of it. As the arrow flew close to the round flying mage, Sora twitched her arm. From here, thanks to my enchanced vision I saw that she had slung a rock with a long thin string on it, similar to the ropedart weapon that Hopsander uses.

    When she pulled it, the rock exploaded as did the arrow next to it. A huge cloud of black smoke expanded and enveloped the two mages.

    Fan let out a roar. ¡°Now!¡±

    Then the essence of Fan¡¯s plan revealed itself: Silas, Ruriel, Zenobia and Mel all burst from underground. The erupted in a pile of dirt. I saw their veins were all pulsating, their faces were red, and they all had grappling gauntlets on their arms. They sat up in the dirt and aimed our at the black cloud above them. They triggered their grappling hooks which pierced into the dark cloud, snaring one of the Magebloods¡¯ ankles. The big guy yowled in surprise, staggering in midair, only to break free a second later with a burst of golden energy.

    ¡°Pathetic devils!¡± the fat Mageblood bellowed, voice echoing. ¡°Is that all you can do?¡± The skinny girl next to him snickered, flicking a golden whip to clear away the cloud. She looked down at Silas who stood below her covered in dirt and snarling. She swung her whip again and swiped him across the face. He cried out in pain as the lash tore a gash in his skin.

    ¡°Waelid,¡± I breathed, ¡°They need help.¡±

    His face remained unphase. ¡°Wait for it¡­¡±

    I flexed my fingers, testing my energy reserves.

    ¡ª¡®Our power is returning quick, we could just jump in now and take care of them.¡¯

    ¡ªWe don¡¯t know that just yet, need to wait for the right moment.

    Waelid held up his hand. ¡°Wait for it¡­¡±

    He looked over towards Fan who looked panicked.

    ¡°Why do the Magebloods attack us?¡±

    ¡°Do we really need to? Let¡¯s just say it was time to come collect on a debt.¡± The round mage flying above said with a laugh.

    Fan walked towards the Magebloods holding up her hands. ¡°Please take me as prisoners, let them escape.¡±

    The skinny girl flew down lowering herself. Her face was hidden behind a large hood but he aura gave off an evil flare. She didn¡¯t lower herself to the ground instead to eye level with Fan.

    ¡°Sorry girl, orders are orders, the pests must be exterminated. You wouldn¡¯t negotiate with termites would you?¡± She raised her hands up and light sparked between her finger tips.

    Fan clicked her mouth and then slammed her tail on the ground. Another burst of dust came up temporarily blinding the skinny mage.

    ¡°Morosa stop fooling around!¡± The fat mage above yelled.

    Then more dirt exploaded around us. And this time, not just four, not eight, but twenty other House Anu members burst up from the ground and simultaneously shot their grappling hooks at the two mages. Like flies caught in a web, the two mages became entangeld.

    The skinny girl screamed and scrambled to move her arms.

    ¡°Incapacitate them! Now!¡± Fan yelled.

    Waelid and I shared a quick nod, then moved. Waelid kicked off the rubble, transforming immediately, spreading his phoenix wings as fiery plumes flickered around his arms. I slunk around the rear of the courtyard, creeping closer to the scattering of dust and broken statues. My heart pounded as I summoned my chimera form again: hooves, horns, scaled wings, and Fern¡¯s serpentine tail coiling behind me. Pain lanced through my limbs¡ªa harsh reminder of how little rest I¡¯d gotten since the last transformation.

    Fan spotted Waelid taking flight and directed the House Anu attackers to press forward. The two mages panicked and sparks of energy melted the current ropes around them helping them free themselves. I seized the moment, racing along the rubble, hooves thundering on broken stone. A swirl of dust blew up as a third fresh wave of grappling hooks and small explosives triggered around the two mages. Perfect.

    Waelid swooped in, letting out a fierce cry. The fat Mageblood twisted to see a phoenix-like figure streaking from above, he raised his hands to attack but it was too late.

    ¡°Jorinmo! Look out!¡± The skinny woman said from the ground.

    Fern, controlling my snake tail, brandished the cursed blade. In a blink, I slammed into the Mageblood¡¯s chest, driving the sword through the protective wards and into flesh. His eyes went wide before he dropped, blood staining his gilded robes.

    The skinny girl screamed, whipping her arms free from the ropes, and dislocating them. She slung them up to cast some final, desperate spell. She raised herself high in the air and aimed a massive concentration of energy at me. But Waelid¡¯s flaming talons raked across her back, shattering her focus. Grappling hooks from Fan¡¯s squad spiraled around her ankles, yanking her to the ground. I took one last slash, severing her hands to ensure she couldn¡¯t cast again. She wailed, pinned beneath a tangle of chains and ropes.

    For a heartbeat, silence hung in the courtyard. Then a ragged cheer rose from House Anu¡¯s defenders. Several of them seemed stunned at how swiftly the tide had turned. The battered upperclassmen approached cautiously, a mix of awe and fear gleaming in their eyes. More than one stared in shock at my fully formed chimera shape, or the fierce phoenix wings Waelid still sported.

    Fan, still in her scorpion form, limped toward us. Her mask hid her expression, but I could hear the relief in her voice. ¡°Erik¡­ Waelid¡­ thank the gods. We thought we were alone.¡±

    I let the power drain away, returning to my human shape. My breath came in quick gasps, and every fiber of my body screamed for rest. ¡°We¡¯re here now,¡± I managed. ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡±

    ¡°Not even a proper hello first?¡± Silas said, stepping up. The fresh wound on his face has stopped bleeding thanks to the Pillardust he applied.

    I turned towards him and held out my hand to shake his. ¡°Good to see you are all still alive. I was worried.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we are still alive. I still have a full report on the investigation to give ya, not like it matters now. We sort of have bigger problems now.¡±

    ¡°You mean you know who the spy is?¡± I asked excitedly.

    ¡°You bet we do, and we¡¯ve got him tied up back there.¡± Ruriel stepped up and pointed with this thumb back towards House Anu.

 Chapter 42: Interrogation

    I walked alongside Waelid, Silas, Ruriel, Zenobia, and Mel down the main corridor of House Anu. Our footsteps echoed against the marble floor, and the stench of smoke from outside, still lingered in the air, clinging to every breath. Behind us, I heard Fan barking orders to a few classmates, ensuring the building was secure.

    Just ahead, two upperclassmen dragged the young Mageblood girl, our newest prisoner, maybe sixteen, across the hall. She was even more skinny without her armored clothes. She was stripped down to just a basic tunic, her severed arms were wrapped in gauze and tied behind her back. Her face was red and stained with tears. She hissed under her breath which I couldn¡¯t catch at first. Then her voice rose in defiance.

    ¡°You¡¯re all fools,¡± she repeated, spitting on the ground and glaring her eyes at me. ¡°To follow a demon! That¡¯s what you are, you know. A devil wearing human skin.¡±

    I stopped, locking eyes with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your kind started all of this. You invaded our home,¡± I said firmly.

    She gave me a hard glare. Behind me, Fan was directing some other upperclassmen to take the body of her older companion deeper into house Anu.

    ¡°Jorinmo¡­¡± The Mageblood girl said behind a horse voice. Guilt stirred in my gut, but I forced it down. She looked back up at me. ¡°Demon! You are the spitting image of a dark lord in that¡­form. How long until your self-defense turns into pure destruction across Stylos?¡±

    ¡°You have lost your mind,¡± I said and continued to walk after the group.

    She scoffed, tears still brimming. ¡°The church warned us about you. Voidbloods are pathetic enough, but you¡ª¡± she jabbed her chin in my direction ¡°¡ªyou¡¯re something worse. A real devil that can kill. A monster. He told us to look out for you, green-haired demon.¡±

    Before I could respond, a hulking bear-woman moved in front of me. Ol¡¯ Mumm. ¡°That¡¯s enough out of you.¡± She stuffed a wad of cloth into the girl¡¯s mouth, earning a muffled protest. The girl frowned as Ol¡¯ Mumm tugged her away.

    Ol¡¯ Mumm turned back to me and Waelid. ¡°I¡¯ll lock her in the storage room. She won¡¯t be causing more trouble, not with those ropes on. After that, I¡¯ll fix you both something to eat.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t think we have time¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Ol¡¯ Mumm interrupted. ¡°You need strength if you¡¯re going to fight more of these Magebloods. I¡¯ve got some of Professor Rennal¡¯s special herbs stowed away. I¡¯ll brew a proper stew. Already got some meat and broth ready.¡±

    Waelid shot me a look that said Don¡¯t bother arguing. Relenting, I gave Ol¡¯ Mumm a curt nod. ¡°All right, just¡­ keep it simple.¡±

    She grinned, showing off slightly elongated canines, then lumbered away, dragging the gagged, squirming girl with her.

    A part of me felt the pit in my stomach twist more. In our eyes, they were the monsters, were we really the monsters in theirs? They started all of this.

    We continued, eventually descending a flight of narrow stairs leading to the basement level. Normally, these corridors bustled in the mornings with housemates changing into workout gear or heading to practice, but now they felt strangely hollow. Dim lanterns revealed scorched walls and the faint odor of charred wood. Tension hung in the stale air.

    ¡°Have we lost anyone? From House Anu?¡±

    Mel stopped in front, and so did the rest. They all turned around but Silas spoke.

    ¡°We¡­lost ten upperclassmen,¡± He said lowering his head.

    Waelid looked stunned. I looked towards the Chapter Master.

    ¡°I¡­I didn¡¯t even think to ask about the others,¡± Waelid said softly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me.¡± He froze in place and didn¡¯t say anything else. It annoyed me for a brief moment, but I had to remind myself, that everyone handles things differently. Waelid¡¯s strong exterior he showed was breaking. I worried about what was underneath it.

    ¡°What about the first years?¡± I asked them.

    ¡°Thankfully we all survived,¡± Mel said with a smile. ¡°They can¡¯t take out the Veilbreakers.¡± She clenched a fist and raised it near her chest.

    I smiled back and raised a fist.

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I said. I turned to Waelid and slapped his shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we aren¡¯t going to let them get away with this.¡±

    He looked at me slowly and then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have vengeance.¡±

    I nodded and we continued down the hallway.

    ¡ª¡®I feel that you know? You feel the same way as you did towards me when I wanted to fight House Enlil in the first trial,¡¯ Fern said. ¡®You¡¯re worried he will go too far and you can¡¯t control him like you can with me.¡¯

    ¡ªYou certainly know how to read my feelings these days. I said to him.

    ¡ª¡®Of course, I¡¯ve lived through your worst memory and we¡¯ve bonded with the spirit of a Chimera. I think I know you pretty well now,¡¯ Fern said with what felt like a smile.

    ¡ªYou¡¯re right I do worry, but for now, I guess it¡¯s okay for him to direct his anger at the clear enemy here. It can be argued that what we are doing is incredibly violent to the Magebloods, but we are left with little choice. I said. Fern was about to answer when we stopped walking.

    Zenobia halted at a thick wooden door. ¡°Through here,¡± she said, voice hushed. The door creaked open onto a broad room with low ceilings, and a row of mismatched lockers pushed against one wall. Three upperclassmen stood near the center, surrounding a figure bound to a chair. A sack hid the prisoner¡¯s head.

    My chest tightened at the sight¡ªwhoever it was, my classmates meant business. These kids had never seen a Hollywood movie, nor had we been taught about how to capture and hold a prisoner, yet Silas and Ruriel had thought of everything from having multiple guards and bagging the head of the spy. I applauded my two friends in my head. They did a great job figuring this all out while I was gone. Silas stepped forward, gripping the rough cloth and yanking it off in one quick motion.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    I blinked and then tilted my head, confused. Beneath the makeshift hood, Professor Twinges squinted against the lantern light, his graying hair matted to his scalp.

    ¡°You? You¡¯re the spy?¡± I said more confused than shocked. I looked over to Silas. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, I know we have only taken classes for like what¡­two weeks? Three max? Twinges never seemed sketchy or anything. My money was on the crazy drug dosing Professor Rennal.¡±

    Silas nodded. ¡°You would think that, but after reviewing the files we stole we found some confusing paperwork on him.¡±

    Twinges had been around the Academy for a few years, but he was always an assistant to the Artifact Engineering Department head. Previously, Twinges had dropped out of being a recruit after his fourth year when he couldn¡¯t complete the final trial for students to take to graduate. Instead, he lived in the town of Ash for several years. Over the last two years, he was able to secure an assistant teaching role for first-year recruits. This year he was supposed to still be an assistant teacher but the previous one had met an unfortunate accident and couldn¡¯t make it back from his post in Southern Stylos. Twinges then took over the role. This would make sense why Lotrick said it ¡®wasn¡¯t a teacher¡¯ because Twinges technically wasn¡¯t one, not officially.

    ¡°But it gets even crazier. I found out he was the most suspicious one after I went to deliver the grapple gauntlets to him. When I told him we weren¡¯t turning them in he gave me a huge fuss about it all,¡± Silas said.

    Twinges looked up at Silas and gave a foul look.

    ¡°Turns out, he has a secret compartment installed in each gauntlet that collects a bit of Pillardust. When he told me he needed our gauntlets for his testing and to not tell anyone about the compartments, well, that just set off all sorts of alarms inside my head.¡± Silas said.

    Ruriel stepped forward. ¡°So we followed the paperwork and it turns out his signature has been on every export that the Academy has sent out. When we confronted him he panicked and transformed into his Ferret form. Once we saw that we knew he was the one who attacked us.¡±

    ¡°Luckily, these two were smart enough for once and told us about it, so Fan, Zenobia, and I waited in the dark and ambushed him before he could so much as scratch at Silas,¡± Mel said.

    Waelid let out a low whistle and then stepped forward in front of Waelid.

    ¡°So, you think you can just ambush and attack students?¡± Waelid leaned down over Twinges.

    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have to answer to you children.¡±

    ¡°Oh you don¡¯t want to answer a ¡®child¡¯s¡¯ questions, but you¡¯ll sick a damn Guardian on them.¡±

    ¡°That¡­was different. You were all supposed to run. It was just supposed to get him.¡± Twinges looked up at me and nodded his nose toward me.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you got a good look at what we just did outside, old man!¡± Mel shouted. She slammed her foot into the side of his shin. Twinges cried out in pain. Mel leaned close. ¡°We killed one of them. Cut the hands off the other. Don¡¯t think we won''t cut off anything of yours.¡±

    Twinges looked up at her, and a small bit of fear filled his eyes.

    ¡°Why,¡± I said.

    Twinges turned to look at me past Waelid.

    ¡°Why do all this? Speak now. I don¡¯t have time to deal with you. As you can see we are under attack so time is a rare thing we have right now. Speak now or lose your tongue.¡± I stepped forward and Waelid moved aside for me.

    ¡°I¡­I had to. You have to believe me. If I didn¡¯t they would have killed my family, my loved ones!¡± Twinges shouted.

    ¡°Explain. Now.¡± I said as I pulled out Lightcutter. I didn¡¯t want to torture the man, but time was ticking. Every second here is a second longer that the Magebloods outside could notice four of their group were missing. If what the Villagers of Ash said is true, there are eight more Magebloods here.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Twinges twisted in the tight ropes tying him to the chair. ¡°They threatened my family.¡±

    ¡°Oh, here we go.¡± Mel groaned. ¡°A likely story bud. Spill the truth!¡± She grabbed Twinges by the collar and shook him.

    ¡°Fine! Fine! Damnit. Damn you girl!¡± Twinges said. ¡°It¡¯s not like you brats will win anyway.¡± Twinge''s personality shifted dramatically. Now he looked like he was looking down at us.

    ¡°Twinges isn¡¯t my real name first of all. What kind of backward town voidblood-ass mother would name their kid Twinges? No, my name is Xavier Mourncrest.¡± He said with his new obnoxious personality that we had not seen before from the rotund professor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± Waelid said with venom in his mouth. He shifted behind Twinger/Xavier and brandished a hidden blade. He moved the knife against our prisoner¡¯s throat within a breath of a moment.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I held out my hand. ¡°Waelid, calm down. What are you freaking out about?¡±

    ¡°Mourncrest,¡± Zenobia whispered next to me. I turned toward the blonde-haired girl and raised my eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s the family name of one of the Princelords of the Royal Court.¡±

    I cocked my head to the side. ¡°Wait, now there¡¯s a Royal Court?¡±

    ¡°My gods man do we have to give you a political lesson every time we talk about the Mages?¡± Ruriel said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, his family, the Mourncrests, are one of the branches of the Royal Magebloods.¡±

    Waelid pressed the blade against Twinges¡¯ neck. ¡°So you see? We¡¯ve got one of our arch-enemy¡¯s leaders in our hands. Let me gut him. For my sister!¡± He pressed the blade further.

    ¡°Waelid, no!¡± I shouted at him. ¡°Look, I know you are pissed at them but do you think killing him now without extracting any info would benefit us at all?¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t even care if you did kill me,¡± Twinges/Xavier said. ¡°Why would they care if their Voidblood son died? That¡¯s what they sent me here for anyway. But then, they saw I could be useful when I sent them my findings on Pillardust capabilities.¡±

    ¡°So you really did all of this for what¡­approval by Mom and Dad?¡± I said.

    ¡°No, for my honor. To have my dignity restored. To have the curse of the voidblood be forgiven for my service.¡± He said, twisting in his bondages.

    ¡°So you figured out a way to get through the barrier and sent them the materials to do it huh?¡±

    Twinges/Xavier turned his head away from me.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. And so? Now what? What is their plan? Why did they send twelve mages here?¡±

    Twinges/Xavier didn¡¯t answer until Waelid tugged the blade against his neck and Twinges/Xavier yelled in pain.

    ¡°They don¡¯t need to send an army,¡± He spat. ¡°The Magelord could take this whole place by himself.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Waelid said with a smile on his face. ¡°Then how come we¡¯ve defeated four of these so-called powerful mage-bloods? They are not as strong as you make them seem.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken out merely students. Kids younger than you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. What was that guy''s name again? The fat one? Jorinmo? And what about that other older woman I beheaded? She had a witchy voice.¡± Waelid said with a snarl.

    Xavier tensed up. He didn¡¯t know that we had killed two of the magebloods.

    ¡°He¡¯s right Twinges¡­er¡­Xavier,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ve spared the students.¡±

    ¡°Minus a few hands,¡± Waelid said laughing. Mel joined in and laughed next to him.

    "Are we starting a collection now?" She asked.

    Xavier looked more panicked now.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know why we were up there, do you?¡± I said to Xavier while pointing up above. ¡°We reached the third level of our infusions.¡± I held out three fingers.

    His eyes widened. ¡°Impossible, that sort of bullshit meditating to find one''s spirit is supposed to take years.¡±

    ¡°Not with the Major¡¯s training.¡± I smiled.

    Xavier twisted his face. ¡°That eccentric old man? A teacher? I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you don''t. I just wanted to tell you how we took out four Magebloods so you know that your ''masters'' aren''t so invincible. You picked the wrong side, Xavier. Now, before we decide if you¡¯re worth keeping alive or not, what is their plan?¡±

    When Xavier didn''t answer, Waelid twisted the blade, pointing the tip into his chest.

    ¡°Agh! Okay! He¡­wants to kill all the professors and older cinders. Get rid of the old guard before bringing their people in here. The Magelord will usher in the Royal Magebloods into Baldred''s Pillar and under their supervision, they will take over the training of the...voidblood slave army.¡±

    ¡°Kill the professors? How can the Magebloods possibly do that? There were twelve of them, and like what, over a hundred staff members. The professors are stronger than us. Explain pig,¡± Waelid said tightening the blade against Xavier¡¯s neck again.

    ¡°The Magelord that¡¯s how,¡± Xavier coughed. "He easily overpowered them and sapped them of power and strength. Tied them all up in the Academy.

    ¡°Did any of you find out what happened to the professors?¡± I asked the group.

    ¡°When the mages came, it was late at night. None of us have made it to the Academy to check on the professors." Zenobia said. "We heard loud explosions coming from the Academy and the other two houses. It was chaos but we had our own problems to deal with as you saw. We just assumed that was everyone else fighting back too. We were locked into battle for several days before you arrived.¡± Zenobia said.

    "You too? Several days? H-how? And the Magebloods? They kept up with two days?"

    "Luckily those bastards are pretty easy to tire out. They would take frequent breaks. But they couldn''t break us!" Mel held up a triumphant fist.

    I looked around at them closer in the dark light. Everyone, including the three upperclassmen who were guarding Xavier, looked exhausted. They must have fought in shifts to try and keep the Magebloods away. I poked the side of my thumb with my forefinger nail.

    ¡ªThis has gone on long enough! I thought.

    I stepped close to Xavier and pressed Lightcutter against his chest.

    ¡°What is their plan, out with it!¡±

    Xavier looked up at me with anger in his eyes. He looked at me like the Magebloods in Corello looked at Fern. The same way they had looked at me. Xavier was a Voidblood himself, but he was raised to hate who he was. He still held onto that hate. Would his family ever accept him back?

    ¡°They will kill them all, and then open a teleportation portal to the pillar where the rest of the Magelord''s army can come in and take over the whole damn place. They already pierced the barrier, they are safe from its effects. It''s too late to stop them you know. They will come here, rescue me, and then I will make you all my servants!¡±

    ¡°How long do we have?¡± I pressed him for an answer.

    ¡°He may already have opened it. He did tell everyone to have fun and that tonight was their last night on this mission,¡± Xavier said shrugging.

    ¡°How do you know about that?¡± I asked him.

    Mel spoke up. ¡°We all heard that announcement. The two mage-bloods who were attacking us, had it playing out of their small box they kept on their hips. It¡¯s some sort of communication device.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± I stood back up and sheathed Lightcutter. I looked down at Xavier and saw anger in his eyes. The moral part of me says to keep him alive. But something deeper inside of me told me to take him out of the picture. Something in my gut, like intuition.

    ¡°Well?¡± Waelid looked at me, the knife still held against Xavier¡¯s neck.

    I sighed. This was for the best. If he was left alive, it would come back to bite us in the ass right? That¡¯s how all those good guys in the books and movies get betrayed right?

    ¡°Xavier, may you be reincarnated and learn from your past mistakes. You picked the wrong path this time.¡± I nodded to Waelid and turned around.

    ¡°Wait! I¡ª¡± Xavier blurted out his last word before a gurgling sound came next. I heard the chair topple over and saw Silas out of the corner of my eye cover his mouth.

    I shook away any guilt that tried to bubble up.

    "Must...stay...strong," I whispered to myself as I walked up the stairs to find what Ol'' Mumm had cooked for us.

 Chapter 43: Can you give me a hand?

    Ol¡¯ Mumm wasn¡¯t kidding when she said she would get us plenty of nutritious food.

    We regrouped in the common room to discuss the current plan while we scarfed down spiced sausages, fresh herb-crusted bread, vegetable soup, and curious fruits. The food was coated in ground-up green powder. Ol¡¯ Mumm had covered the food in some sort of super-food/exotic drug she had swiped from Professor Rennal. When I asked her if she had any extra ingredients from him, specifically something that could knock out Noah, she said no.

    She only had a small amount of the rare herbs. Only a few of us could eat the replenishing food for it to take effect. Waelid had selected who would recover with the enhanced food based on the person¡¯s strength/experience with using the blood infusions. The ones chosen were Waelid, Fan, an upperclassman named Jako, Mel, Vahim, Lucius, Sora, and me.

    Everyone else was too exhausted to properly recover without the enhanced food. Even though they weren¡¯t going to join us on our mission, all of my classmates, the Veilbreakers, sat around listening to us as we discussed potential plans.

    ¡°Attention, House Anu!¡± Waelid said, clapping his hands. He looked rejuvenated, and his normal bright charisma had returned. ¡°Now, I know things looked gloomy at first, but the tides of fate have changed! I am here and stronger than ever. Both Erik and I are the strongest students, in my opinion, given we have reached the third stage. However, we can win. You saw with your own eyes. Four, I repeated four Magebloods have fallen by our hands. Two have died, and two may as well have. We removed their hands, the firing point of their magic. We have turned them into the very thing they hate, someone who can¡¯t use magic. We can use every abled body possible and it has come down to us eight. Tell me, have you all surpassed stage one? Jako I know you have, but you first years? Have you transformed?¡± Waelid asked the group.

    ¡°We can do that, yes. We have all got to the second stage. But¡­when we do. We uh¡­lose control. You know?¡± Vahim said.

    ¡°It happens,¡± I said, leaning back in my chair. ¡°I experienced the same thing. That¡¯s why we need to get you trained the way Major Philip taught us. Later though, after we make it through this.¡±

    ¡°If we make it through,¡± Lucius said.

    ¡°Lucius, stay positive,¡± Sora said, sighing as she leaned over to him. She looked the most different out of all the Veilbreakers. Having lost her eye in the first-floor trial, she also had cut her hair to a short pixie cut length. Her normally silver hair was dull and dusty. She looked less like the scared girl clinging to her twin and instead looked hardened from what she had faced.

    ¡°What, I¡¯m just being realistic. We are up against the Magelord himself. Even with what we have done now, killing a mage¡¯s blood and harming another will earn us the death sentence. We are supposed to WORK for them. Like it or not they are our rulers. We just bit the hand that feeds us.¡± He said.

    ¡°Lucius, our future changed the moment they broke into the barrier. No¡­it changed when Professor Twinges decided to smuggle out Pillardust,¡± I said, shifting myself forward. I eyed him.

    Lucius wasn¡¯t being a contrarian because he was an asshole, or that he knew better. No, not this time. This time he was worried. I watched him glance over towards Sora, then to Rinka in the crowd, then to his classmates around the room, and then back at me and Waelid. He was scared about the future, not just for himself, but for Sora too, for his classmates.

    I stood up. It was time for one of those good old motivating speeches. I closed my eyes for a moment and remembered the old movies, the old books, and the games I played, where the heroes were stuck between a rock and a hard place. I thought about what we experienced training up on the second floor. I remembered how my fear for Noah¡¯s future locked me in place in my own life.

    ¡ªIf we win and take out the rest of the Magebloods, the entire ruling government of Stylos will put us in their sights and aim to crush us and all Cinders. It will be a damn extermination. If we lose, well, they will either kill all of us now, or we will resort back to the enslavement treatment that voidbloods experience all across Stylos. Our one chance at freedom would end before it even began.

    ¡ªYou¡¯re right, we have barely started our school journey. I was just making friends. We haven¡¯t even figured out how to get our bodies back to normal! But what do we do, either way, the future looked scary,¡¯ Fern said.

    I scratched my chin and looked over at Waelid. ¡°When we were up on the second floor we did a lot of internal work to fully accept and fuse with the beast¡¯s soul. We did this¡­exercise where Major had us meditate and focus for hours, looking into our pasts. He had us go back to the worst moments of our lives and relive them. And here¡¯s the thing, what I learned was that it wasn¡¯t the choices I made in the past that made me who I am today. It was acknowledging that my choices and what I do, now in the present are what makes me, who I am. The past and my focus on it, whether it was conscious or not, was the reason I could not move forward. It held me back.¡± I tapped my chest.

    Waelid stepped up giving me a nod before hijacking my speech. ¡°Our thoughts and our worries about the future are the same, my dear house members. They do not matter. What matters is now. The future we face is uncertain, but that doesn¡¯t make us powerless. In this moment, right now, we hold the ability to choose who we are¡ªfearful or fearless, stagnant or transformative. Our pasts don¡¯t define us; our actions in this present moment do. Together, we will rise, not because we can guarantee victory, but because we refuse to surrender our will to live, to fight, and to hope. We choose to be who we are. We are heroes. We rise above the ash. We stay alight when every flame has died out. We are Cinders.¡±

    Waelid paused, his gaze sweeping over the recruits.

    ¡°Even if the world we know falls apart, let¡¯s be the ones to rebuild something greater. The power to change, to become, and to overcome is within us.¡±

    The room erupted into a chorus of applause. I couldn¡¯t help but feel my thunder was stolen a little, but I had to admit, that Waelid ended that nicely. Lucius¡¯ shoulders seemed to relax a bit. Everyone was pumped up and ready to give it their all. I cleared my throat as the cheers died down.

    ¡°Good, back on topic. So none of you can be reliable to use your forms is that right?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­she can,¡± Zenobia said from the side. She was pointing at Mel.

    Mel sniffed proudly. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s right. The beast and I get along quite well.¡± She thumbed her chest and smiled.

    ¡°Ok great, so we can count on you for some extra power. Anyone else?¡± Waelid asked. The group shook their heads.

    ¡°We need to take back the other houses, build up our forces to strike at the Magelord. If they did something similar, the other Magebloods that are guarding House Enlil and Nin are probably weaker than the ones getting ready to create that portal.¡±

    ¡°How do we¡­uh know the Professors still live?¡± Habr asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s the fun part of this. Our worst nightmare could be just around the corner.¡± I let out a nervous laugh.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go straight for the professors then?¡± Jako asked. He was sitting cross-legged on the ground. He had spiky black hair and was wearing full leather combat armor. His weapon of choice was a pair of knives on his belt.

    ¡°If we did that, what¡¯s stopping the ones we skip from creeping up and ambushing us?¡± I asked.

    Jako groaned.

    ¡°But you are right about the urgency,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to move fast. We are close to house Nin. It¡¯s about a three-mile run from here. Luckily it¡¯s dark out now and the sky is cloudy. The moonlight will be minimal. We will rush to House Nin, take out the Magebloods there, and then move on to Enlil with whoever we rescue from House Nin. Remember, we can¡¯t afford to get distracted. Be ruthless, no monologues, no letting them display their powers. Go for their hands or their heads. Fight in pairs, have each other¡¯s backs.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, do we have to go for their hands? That¡¯s so¡­gross, and cruel.¡± Sora said shuddering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like this. It takes too long,¡± Lucius said crossing his arms and shaking his head. Several people in the crowd also shook their heads.

    ¡°It does but it¡¯s the most safe option,¡± I said.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°What if we split up, one group goes to House Nin and the other to House Enlil?¡± Sora asked shooting up her arm in the air. ¡°You know, cover more ground quicker.¡±

    ¡°And split up the best chance at winning any of these fights? Erik and I have to fight together. Like it or not, but we are much stronger than the rest of you.¡± Waelid said flashing a smile.

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Sora said, lowering her hand.

    ¡°Look, the point is that¡¯s the plan. The rest of you,¡± I pointed to the group around the room. ¡°Rest up, eat whatever Ol¡¯ Mum puts out. The fight isn¡¯t over. When you can meet up at the Academy entrance? We will storm together. Let¡¯s go.¡± We stood up and shuffled out of the room and out the front door.

    We walked out into the courtyard of the dorm house and walked across the yard to the front gate. When we opened it I heard laughter.

    ¡°Well, well, well. I certainly did NOT expect to see you here Fern.¡± A sweet sounding voice said.

    I looked up and floating twenty feet high, about fifty yards away from the front gate of House Anu, were four figures wearing long white robes that draped to the ground. Unfortunately, the cloudy sky had parted, and the bright light of the twin moons made the four floating figures glow like ghosts. The robes had gold trimming on them and large white metal pauldrons sat on their shoulders. They each had hoods over their faces except for one, the girl who was talking to me. She floated down like a bee and waved at me. She was about thirteen or fourteen and had black hair with pink colored tips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we have to do this Fern, but you and your friends have to die,¡± Rosie said.

    I felt Fern twist inside me.

    ¡ª¡®Rosie? Wha- Why?¡¯ He said.

    I felt my heart beat faster. There was something evil about her face. The childhood friend of Lotrick and Fern now floated above us. The very air around her seemed to vibrate like hot air over concrete. She lifted her hands and between her small thin fingers, tremendous electricity was rocketing back and forth into each palm.

    ¡°W-wait Rosie, it¡¯s not¡­just wait one second,¡± I said, stumbling my words together.

    I can¡¯t act ruthless with her. She was a friend of Fern and Lotrick. Does that mean he is here too? I thought privately.

    I felt my heartbeat speed up.

    ¡°Have you talked to Lotrick?¡± I asked holding my hands up in the air. I noticed Waelid and Mel shift into a defensive stance.

    ¡°Oh sorry! Silly me! You¡¯re not Fern, you¡¯re some sort of intruder, right? I remember Lotrick told me about that a few months ago. What was your name again? But¡­it¡¯s not important, I guess, is it? Master Starbringer wants you dead. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­Noah wants me dead?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Yep! I can¡¯t really ignore him. Sorry, Fern¡­or¡­whatever your name is! Fern, if you¡¯re in there, hopefully you die quick!¡±

    ¡°Miss Rosie,¡± One of the hooded figures said behind. ¡°Will you please get out of the way?¡±

    She turned around and then jumped a little in the air.

    ¡°Oh! Sorry Master Noriguen¡± She moved out of the way in time for me to see the hooded figure raise his hands. Light shot out from between his fingers, arcing across each digit. The small space of air between his hands glowed bright white. He raised his hands and mumbled something under his hood.

    ¡°Get back!¡± I shouted and urged the Chimera inside me to wake up. A large ball of fire launched from the floating hooded mage. At that moment, a flash of heat erupted inside me. I felt wings grow and rip out of my back. They extended and covered me just in time to absorb the blow.

    WOOSSHH

    The fireball dissipated but small sparks and flames flew past me and pelted the ground near the rest of my team.

    I lowered my wings and stood up straight. My body had fully transformed. I towered over my classmates on either side of me, who looked up with awe. Waelid had already transformed himself and was flying high in the sky like a flaming rocket.

    ¡°Woah, so this is what the third stage is like? No lame masks?¡± I heard Mel ask next to me. ¡°Nice to know look less like animals and more humanoid!¡± I could hear the excitement in her voice.

    ¡°Focus up Mel,¡± I grumbled, keeping my eyes on the four mages above. ¡°Everyone, change of plans.¡±

    I kicked off the ground with my hooved feet and flapped my wings launching myself into the air and hurtling towards the hooded mage who had shot a fireball at me. Fern had materialized the sword out of his snake mouth and had it arced above me like I was some flying bladed-tailed scorpion. I swiped my claws across at the mage but missed as he flew away as the air itself yanked him back.

    The other mages scattered and two took off after Waelid who was flying in circles dive dive-bombing them.

    The hooded mage, the one Rosie called Noriguen, readied another spell; light danced between his fingers and he mumbled more words. A shard of ice flew from him torpedoing towards me. I twisted my body as he fired another bolt of fire, and it grazed my chest as I flew backward.

    I steadied myself in mid-air and drew Lightcutter. The wyrmsteel dagger glowed in the twin moonlight as I tightened my grip. I watch Rosie float below me, watching, almost enthusiastically at her master duel me. I shook my head back to focus on Noriguen, floating in the dark air. He started to raise his hands again. I flapped my wings and took off towards him. Noriguen¡¯s fingers seemed to vibrate as he moved them extending and retracting separate fingers at a time. Magic strings twisted between his fingers. I came in close and swung my dagger while Fern swung the opposite way with his sword. The hooded mage dodged out of my reach. In response, he slung another bolt of fire at me. I dodged out of the way easily when I heard an explosion behind me. I turned in time to see that the fireball I dodged had exploded and reformed into dozens of smaller bolts, now hurtling at me.

    Like stinging arrows, my body was pelted by the bolts. I grunted in pain as every small shot of fire felt like a small dagger plunging itself into me. However, when I looked down, the magic hardly left a mark. The Chimera blood infusion seemed to have given me a resistance to magic of sorts.

    ¡ªFinally! Some cool additions other than just brute strength. Magic resistance let¡¯s go! I smiled widely. I felt more confident than ever.

    I looked back at the mage who was equally surprised by the lack of damage.

    Below me, I heard Waelid before I saw him. A loud screech hit my ears and then a bright flash burst from the ground. Waelid had struck one of the other hooded mages with a full diving attack. He flew out of the way of several retaliatory attacks from Rosie and the other hooded mage.

    ¡°Are these Magebloods trained at that famous academy? What a joke!¡± Mel yelled with greed as she descended upon the Mageblood on the ground. She pulled off the hood and stood on both of the Mageblood¡¯s arms.

    A middle-aged man, no older than fifty was looking up at her with a disgusted look in his eyes. I couldn¡¯t hear what he said to her but Mel frowned at his comment. She twisted her heel into his arm and the man screamed. She raised her axe and just like she was casually chopping branches out of the way on a hike, she chopped off the man¡¯s right hand. He screamed louder and began to curse her. I turned toward Mel when another fire scorched my back.

    It felt like someone had stabbed my wing clean through with a sword. I twisted around to see Noriguen had sent another spell at me. I could see that Noriguen was shaking from exhaustion.

    No.

    He was shaking from anger.

    The hooded mage floating before me kept looking down at the body of his comrade. Mel had now knocked out the old man but he was now missing both hands. Noriguen¡¯s hands were shaking. He kept staring at his friend, and not at me. So I seized the moment.

    I burst forward, arms stretched out to make my swipe obvious. I told Fern my plan and he agreed. I closed the gap within moments.

    The mage turned towards me. He saw my arms spread wide and he quickly raised himself higher into the air, dodging my attack.

    Unfortunately for him, I don¡¯t work alone.

    Hidden behind my right arm was Fern, in snake-head-tail form, waiting with the cursed sword, half swallowed down his throat. Fern simply thrust his head forward at Noriguen, and the sword slid effortlessly out of Fern¡¯s mouth, and into Noriguen¡¯s hood. Bright red blood sprayed out onto me, and Fern. His white snakehead was painted crimson from the fallen mage. Noriguen¡¯s body fell like a lifeless sack of rocks.

    His body went from being filled with magical movement in the air like a Djinn, to his arms and legs flapping by his side as he dropped fifty feet, crunching into the hard flat dirt below.

    When his body slammed into the floor, both Fern and I turned our heads away.

    ¡°Oooh that did not look good,¡± Fern said through his snake mouth.

    I felt slightly nauseous. ¡°Good thing you ended it quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡ªBehind you!¡± He said as I was already turning.

    A sharp shard of ice shot towards me. I swung up with Lightcutter at just the right moment and shattered the missile before it hit my chest.

    Rosie was staring at me twenty feet away in the air. Her hands were raised, her eyes were red, and tears stained each cheek. She cared about those two.

    Rosie¡¯s eyes flickered as she held her hands in aggression against me.

    ¡°You know,¡± she said softly while drawing a brilliant orb of light between her palms, ¡°I used to practice magic with Fern. We¡¯d pretend he was a thief, and Lotrick and I would pelt him with little balls of light until he¡¯d fall over, tickled half to death. He always laughed so hard¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked for just a second. ¡°We never hurt him, it was all fun. He¡¯d squeal and roll around, begging for mercy. In the end, I knew he had liked me. He hated it when he found out he was a Voidblood and he couldn¡¯t marry me. But he still would do anything I asked. I sort of miss having that. I don¡¯t have a dog in the capital. You took him away, my loyal Fern. You took away Noriguem, my attentive Master. Your friends try to take my friends? You Voidbloods are always causing problems,¡± She said, as more tears fell down her face. The ball of light between her hands was growing. It was about the size of a beach ball now.

    ¡ªI need to do something, Fern, I¡¯ll need to be violent to her. I¡¯m sorry she was your friend but I need to do something now. Okay, Fern?

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    Fern stirred inside me, and I felt a tremor of shared recollection. A flash of warmth and regret flickered behind my eyes, as though I could see them chasing each other in some grassy courtyard, sunlight and laughter all around.

    ¡°They were right about your kind. They told us the truth, the histories. ¡®Those who can¡¯t use magic are naturally drawn toward the daemonic and black magic of the world,¡¯ that¡¯s what they told us. I see it is true. You are some demonic force. Whatever this ¡®Twin-Soul¡¯ thing is that Lotrick told me about, I don¡¯t care what it does. I just know that it¡¯s demonic. You sought out Fern because he was a Voidblood, you have become the literal incarnation of a demon with your wings, horns, and hooves. You are the picture of the Beast of Culling, and I know just what spells kill demons,¡± She continued while the orb of light kept growing.

    But then Rosie¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Whatever! It doesn¡¯t matter now, nothing does! Just do the mission, Rosie, that¡¯s what they tell me!¡± she snapped, raising the crackling orb above her head now the size of a large boulder. ¡°So don¡¯t act like we¡¯re friends!¡±

    Huge piercing rays shot out from her palm. It was like she was like she was holding a small sun in her hands. The night sky lit up, and the world bathed in teal moonlight was now fully colorized as the day had come again.

    ¡ªAh the classic blind with the light trick. I thought covering my eyes.

    I closed my eyes and felt Fern¡¯d snake head do the same.

    ¡ªFern?

    I felt the light get brighter, it was almost piercing my eyelids.

    ¡ª¡®Yeah?¡¯

    ¡ªI have to¡­you know¡­to Rosie. I said quietly in my mind.

    ¡ª¡®I know,¡¯ That was all Fern said.

    I listened and breathed in deeply through my nose. I focused my awareness on the world around me.

    Through my eyelids I could feel Rosie¡¯s presence. It was as if my mind painted in the world¡¯s details around me without me opening them. I saw her form as a glowing figure. She was holding the white orb above her head like she was offering it to the sun. I looked down around on the ground. I could see through sensing everyone¡¯s presence, everyone was covering their eyes. Even her fellow mages were blinded by the orb of light she held.

    Then, I sensed movement. She shifted back ready to throw the orb at me. I didn¡¯t want to wait to figure out what that meant. I took another deep breath through my nose and thrust my wings to launch myself high.

    With my eyes closed I twisted in the air and then aimed down at Rosie. She twisted to change her aim. I was now flying down at her from above. In my mind¡¯s eye, I saw that she was shielding her eyes from her attack.

    ¡°Foolish kids,¡± I said to myself. ¡°What a stupid move.¡±

    She threw the orb.

    I watched it fly up towards me with my eyes closed. I twisted at the last second and felt it explode behind me. Hot light scorched my back, but Rosie and all the other Magebloods were wrong. I was no devil. The light didn¡¯t hurt me.

    I flew down onto Rose and grabbed her arm as we fell to the ground. She screamed as I dragged her down.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Now!¡±

    I threw Rosie the last dozen feet and opened my eyes. My back was burnt, I could smell the charred fur and skin. The twilight sky was still lit up by Rosie¡¯s ¡®sun bomb.¡¯ And waiting on the ground was our ace in the hole. The rest of our team.

    Rosie slammed into the ground and the wind was knocked out of her. Mel ran over with Lucius and Vahim. Lucius dove first and fit a gag over Rosie¡¯s mouth before she even had a chance to catch a second breath. Vahim and Mel moved equally fast. They dove down, holding each arm. Then, Jako walked up with Sora.

    ¡°Come on, Patches,¡± Jako said with a gravelly voice at Sora. He tossed one of his long knives over to her. She rolled her eye at him and adjusted her eyepatch. She had a hard face on, different from how she was when I first met her. Then, they did exactly what they were told to do. They cut off Rosie¡¯s hands.

 Chapter 44: The Harsh Reality is This

    The sight of Rosie¡¯s blood staining the dirt made my stomach twist.

    She lay sprawled on her side, eyes squeezed shut in agony and her ragged gasping sobs. The gag in her mouth dampened from her spit. Under any other circumstances, my first instinct would¡¯ve been to kneel down and help, to do anything to stop her pain. But after everything I¡¯ve said¡ªafter everything her people have done to the Voidbloods¡ªwho am I to stop it? If we hesitate, we die.

    ¡°Hey, loosen their gags,¡± I said to Jako.

    The tall upperclassman looked at me, confused, and raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Eh? Why should I bother? You know what they would¡¯ve done to us if we were the ones tied up?¡± He snorted and sat her up next to her captured comrades.

    Fern stirred in my head. I felt a muted apology that neither of us could voice aloud. We both knew Rosie would¡¯ve ended us if she¡¯d had the chance. That logic didn¡¯t lessen the guilt churning in my core. Or Fern¡¯s. At least we hadn¡¯t killed her. Yet a small part of me wondered if leaving her maimed was an even worse fate.

    Something still didn¡¯t sit right with me. She seemed¡­changed. The sweet girl that Fern remembered and that I had met, now behaved like a brainwashed cult member. I would¡¯ve thought she was completely mind-controlled, but now I saw she was crying. She felt sorrow for her fallen master.

    I looked over across the ground where she and the others lay. Their master, Noriguen, lay facedown near them. Beside my feet was a small white floor. I reached down between my hooves and plucked it from the ground. I felt a sense of approval from Fern and approached Rosie slowly. As I stepped up near her her eyes opened up in fear. I gently raised the flower and placed it on top of Noriguen.

    ¡°From you,¡± I said with my low chimera voice. I nodded at the flower and then at her.

    I backed away slowly, her expression didn¡¯t change, but she did look at the flower.

    Above me, Waelid clashed with the last Mageblood, a young man in white-and-gold robes¡ªanother student.

    ¡ªWhy did Noah bring so many students? I wondered. Why not stronger, older mages? You know, someone who embodies an elite striking force? The kids¡­they¡¯ve never even seen combat. Not like this.

    ¡ª¡®I wondered the same thing,¡¯ Fern said.

    Either we were lucky, or we¡¯d stumbled into a deeper trap. Whatever the reason, Waelid was enjoying himself far too much.

    He toyed with the floating Mageblood, outpacing every spell. Bolts of fire and lightning fizzled uselessly, while Waelid swooped behind him like a predator, raking taloned feet across the boy¡¯s back. The Mageblood howled in pain.

    ¡ªThis wasn¡¯t right. We could win easily. Let¡¯s end it and move on to the bigger threat.

    ¡°Waelid!¡± I shouted up. ¡°Don¡¯t kill him, just knock him out!¡±

    He either didn¡¯t hear me or didn¡¯t care. Waelid climbed higher, his phoenix form on full display. He had four massive red wings spread in an X behind him, arms still mostly human, though lined with flaming feathers. His feet had morphed into razor-sharp talons. He looked more like a wild angel of fire than bird. His clothes had transformed with him and became a flowing black and gold combat robe, with a maroon sash. His once flowy maroon cape had transformed into a wide feathered tail. My clothes also transformed with me¡ªthank god, or we¡¯d be naked every time we shifted.

    The Mageblood started hurling random blasts of heat and electricity, panicking. He looked like a moth with torn wings, thrashing in midair while the phoenix soared around him.

    ¡°Waelid!¡± I yelled again, launching myself upward. As I flew, I spotted Waelid curling his wings and diving with lethal purpose.

    I pushed my wings to their limit, it felt like I was sprinting with a second set of legs. I intercepted the Mageblood first. He screamed as I seized him. He raised his hands to cast something, but I yanked one arm behind him until I felt a sickening pop. He shrieked, lashing out with frantic kicks. He looked like a thrashing child in my arms. In my chimera form, I was easily over eight feet tall. Locking him in a headlock; I descended to the ground. The boy soon passed out from pain or lack of oxygen.

    Sora strode over, clothes caked in drying blood. ¡°Nice work, Erik,¡± she said, saluting me like we weren¡¯t both first-years. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one.¡±

    ¡°Sora¡ª¡± I began, but too late. She¡¯d already cut off the unconscious Mageblood¡¯s right hand at the wrist. Then she dragged him over to where Rosie and the older Mageblood lay, both bound and gagged.

    I grimaced, and Waelid finally landed nearby.

    ¡ªYou okay, Fern? I asked.

    ¡ªWe did what we had to do, came Fern¡¯s quiet reply.

    Waelid wore a broad grin, seemingly unbothered by the carnage. ¡°Never thought the Magebloods were this stupid,¡± he said, glancing at the three captives. ¡°Sending kids younger than us to seize our Academy¡ªwhat a bunch of burning fools. You stole my kill up there, Erik. Why¡¯d you do it?¡±

    I stood almost the same height as Waelid when we were both transformed, though I was broader, more bestial. ¡°Because we don¡¯t need to kill them all,¡± I said. ¡°If they escape and report back to the Royal Court, they¡¯ll call us barbarians who slaughter children.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°They already think that you idiot,¡± Waelid countered. ¡°No matter how this ends, we¡¯re the villains in their story. Might as well off a few while we can.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not right¡ªit doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡±

    Waelid scoffed. ¡°Erik¡­what is ¡®right¡¯? What is ¡®honor¡¯? We¡¯re part of the House of Truth. Now I don¡¯t know how that whole woo-woo blood ceremony works, maybe it¡¯s all smoke and mirrors to get us to bond together. Couldn¡¯t be that important right? The Headmaster lets you switch easily.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your point in all this?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Because, if we are the house of truth, then the truth is, these bastards would crush us if they had the chance. They were toying with our friends, keeping the villagers hostage as they burned the town down, and had all the professors tied up below the academy. Right now we are at the brink of total collapse. Stop having moral dilemmas right now. This isn¡¯t the time. You said it yourself. Now take your advice.¡± He turned away to bark orders at Sora, something about having some Housemates lock up the newly captured Magebloods inside the dorm.

    I exhaled through clenched teeth, acknowledging that he wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. But something felt off¡ªthese Mageblood kids weren¡¯t prepared. Their reactions and slow spells hinted they¡¯d never faced our savage style of fighting. I kept thinking the same thing, over and over again. Why would Noah bring them here? Surely he, the ¡®mage lord¡¯ of Stylos would know about the strength of third stage blood-infusions?

    ¡ªYou¡¯re overthinking it again, Fern whispered.

    ¡ªYou¡¯re right, I agreed. Eight Magebloods down, four left. Time to focus.

    I walked to the dorm entrance, where Waelid stood with his arms folded.

    ¡°You done regretting your little rescue?¡± he teased.

    I forced a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on what¡¯s next¡ªprotecting the Academy.¡±

    His eyes flickered with mild contempt. ¡°Good. I sent Jako to check on Houses Nin and Enlil. Told him to gather whoever¡¯s left and bring them to the Academy gates.¡±

    <hr>

    About twenty minutes later, I stood outside the Academy gates with Waelid, Fan, Vahim, Mel, Sora, and Lucius¡ªseven of us total, waiting for Jako¡¯s return. My wings had retracted, my paws returned to hands and my hooves were feet with shoes again, leaving me in normal human form, though my muscles still ached from the transformations.

    ¡°What if we sneak in first?¡± I suggested to Waelid as I rubbed my shoulder. ¡°Grab some strong potions or a knockout drug for the Magelord?¡±

    ¡°No time,¡± Waelid said. ¡°What if they butcher the teachers while we fool around? You¡¯d hate yourself.¡±

    ¡°Any idea where the professors might be kept?¡± I asked Fan.

    She scratched her smooth glass chin. Her body had repaired itself of all earlier cracks. I was still so confused about how her body, and how her race¡¯s biology even worked. ¡°Heard they might be in the lower levels.¡±

    ¡°Hey, look!¡± Lucius pointed. Jako appeared at the far end of the road, flanked by several shapes.

    Jiho, the Chapter Master of House Enlil, walked at Jako¡¯s side. Behind them was Piqah from House Nin, her pink head bowed. Another tall first-year from House Nin trailed Piqah. A girl with a single thick eyebrow bridging across her forehead. And shadowing them from behind was Lunafreya, in her human form, eyes scanning everything. I wasn¡¯t sure if she had shown anyone else her Fox form. I assumed no, so I didn¡¯t mention anything.

    As they neared, Jako came up and whispered to me and Waelid, ¡°Barret is dead. Piqah¡¯s ready to kill anything in her way. She¡¯s lucid, but, man, I¡¯d stay out of her path.¡±

    I gritted my teeth at the news.

    ¡ªDamn¡­Barret?

    ¡ª¡®I wonder who did it,¡¯ Fern whispered.

    Jiho stepped forward, nodding curtly at me. ¡°So you¡¯re the Twin Soul,¡± he said in that serious tone he was known for. ¡°Jako claims you and Waelid reached the third stage? Said, you two alone took down eight Magebloods. Is that all correct?¡±

    Waelid smirked. ¡°Yep, reached stage three in under a month. One of the benefits of Major Philip liking you.¡±

    Jiho ran a hand through his short black hair. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ unbelievable. If we survive this, you¡¯ll teach me. You must.¡± Jiho rested his hand on Waelid¡¯s shoulder.

    Waelid shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    Behind Jiho, Piqah hovered in silence. I wanted to offer condolences about Barret but hesitated, uncertain how to approach her.

    ¡ªShe must be torn apart. She and Barret had co-led House Nin, from what I recalled. Or at least, he was her right-hand man¡­or maybe more?

    We all followed Waelid inside the Academy, no real plan was given other than we would figure it out as we go. Classic Waelid. He was already feeling confident again about his power, especially after taking on so many Magebloods. Piqah lagged behind the group. I looked back and saw her vacant self. Her fists clenched, eyes distant. I slowed my steps, letting the others go ahead.

    ¡ª¡®What are you doing?¡¯ Fern asked.

    ¡ªDon¡¯t you see she is teetering on the edge? She has experienced immense trauma. We can¡¯t just say anything. I said to him.

    I felt behind next to her.

    ¡°I heard what happened,¡± I said softly.

    She glanced up, her eyes rimmed red. ¡°Yeah?¡± Her fists were still clenched and started to shake.

    ¡ª¡®You sure this isn¡¯t a mistake?¡¯ Fern asked.

    Piqah swallowed. ¡°Barret was an idiot,¡± she whispered. ¡°Always the first to charge into a fight. But the minute a little danger heads my way what does he do? Forgets all his training and rushes towards me.¡± She took a deep breath and let out a long sigh. ¡°He loved our House Nin. He said if anyone died first, he¡¯d want it to be him. I just didn¡¯t think it would happen so fast. Three years, gone in an instant.¡±

    I was quiet for a moment, and let her catch her breath.

    ¡°He did it protecting you all, right?¡± I asked.

    Tears threatened to fall from her eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for the uneven terrain down into the academy she probably would have cried. ¡°Yeah. He drew the attention of the two Magebloods. Led them away from where we were hiding¡­ before they finally overpowered him. After that, they left, and that¡¯s when you fought them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s brave,¡± I said quietly. ¡°He¡¯s¡­he¡¯s a hero, Piqah. I¡¯ll make sure his name is remembered. Later, when we win, you will tell his story and we will write it down.¡±

    She nodded, biting her lip. ¡°We have to win. I won¡¯t let him die for nothing,¡± She whispered, voice cracking. Then she glanced away, blinking furiously. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going,¡± she added, stepping up her pace to join the group.

    I let her pass me, feeling the ache of her grief. I hoped she found closure¡ªor some sort of calm. I hope that I was able to stop pure hate from growing before we ran into Lotrick and Noah.

    <hr>

    We rejoined the others further down the halls, where thunderous blasts rattled the paintings hung around us. The lamplight flickered like a power outage was happening.

    Jiho glanced at Waelid. ¡°What¡¯s going on in there?¡±

    Waelid¡¯s lips curved into a grin. ¡°That¡¯s probably Major Philip and Laska, going wild.¡±

    Mel¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Finally, I get to see Laska¡¯s infusion.¡± Without waiting, she sprinted through the door, weapon at the ready. We exchanged brief looks of exasperation and followed.

    Waelid guided us down a wide, curving staircase big enough for all twelve of us. I stuck to the edge, near Lunafreya, who kept her voice low.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed everything, you know,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said cracking a smile.

    ¡°Did I say that was a good thing?¡± She said firmly.

    I gulped as Lunafreya continued. ¡°Erik, everything that has happened since you walked into the academy has changed from my past eight lives. The invasion didn¡¯t happen for almost a whole year. And Noah never used novices like these kids¡ªhe came with a much larger much more trained force.¡±

    ¡°Why would he attack sooner? Just because of me?¡± I asked.

    She shrugged. ¡°I am equally confused. We need to be ready for anything.¡±

    I nodded grimly. ¡°But what about you? You haven¡¯t interfered much at all it seems. Are you not strong enough for them?¡±

    She gave a tiny sigh. ¡°I have one life left. Forgive me for being a little guarded.¡± She pressed on and we descended deeper below the Academy, following Waelid¡¯s lead and the sound of crumbling stone.

    The corridor¡¯s air turned stale and cold. We passed crumbled wooden doors, broken lamps, and scorch marks. Eventually, we reached a large double door, slightly ajar, leading into a warehouse-like space.

    We paused at the entrance, crouching low. Blue crystals lit the interior, reflecting off enormous buckets of Pillardust. In the middle, I spotted dozens of professors and staff¡ªeveryone from senior instructors to the librarian Mrs. Brindle¡ªhuddled together, bound in glowing gold chains. A tall, skinny figure in all-black robes paced around on one side, gripping a short scepter with a mother-of-pearl-colored orb. Opposite him stood a young mage in white and gold, similarly robed to the novices we¡¯d fought earlier.

    A loud crash erupted from the far side of the warehouse-like an open room. I craned my head in next to Waelid. We watched as Laska and Major Philip were held in the air by large golden chains coming out from the sleeves of a mage floating high above the rest. He had a deep blue robe with gold and white trimming all around him. His hood had a cape, and his cape had tassels. He had dozens, if not hundreds, of medals, clanking around his body, almost like an armor of awards. The man had deep brown hair and a thin, well-manicured beard. He looked older, but there was no doubt about it: the Magelord himself, Noah, my brother, held the two cinders high in the air.

    ¡°You see! The movement, the vibration, you saw how I did that boy?¡± Noah said. His voice was slightly deeper than Erik remembered but it was what his brother would have sounded like if he had aged five years.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± The fourth Mageblood turned to make space for Noah, as the Magelord set the two captured Cinders on the ground, still in chains.

    And as if the fates themselves were writing my reality for me, it was, of course, Lotrick.

 Chapter 45: Connecting Paths

    I crouched behind Waelid, peering through the gap in the heavy double doors, watching Lotrick as he paced around the room.

    Fern was overjoyed to see him there in person. I wish I could say the same but, that could be because my brother was floating above our professors menacingly putting everyone in magically crafted glowing chains. Noah looked¡­so¡­emotionless. So¡­evil. With a horrible, villainous-looking, trimmed beard.

    Floating above the hundred-plus professors Noah was examining the alchemic-looking design on the floor that the professors sat inside of.

    ¡°That¡¯s a sacrificial spell of some kind, it has to be,¡± I whispered to the group.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Lunafreya whispered behind me.

    ¡ª¡®How do you know that? I don¡¯t remember ever being taught about sacrificial spells drawn on the ground,¡¯  Fern asked.

    ¡ªTo be fair, we haven¡¯t exactly been following our semester¡¯s syllabus. I replied. It''s a hunch. It kinda looks obvious.

    ¡°So¡­what do we do?¡± Lucius asked half annoyed, half nervous.

    ¡°Wait, I need time to think of a plan. Unless you all have any?¡±

    They were silent.

    Standing on the ground near Noah, Lotrick walked around slowly writing something in a small notebook. Fern¡¯s younger brother wore the polished gold and white robes that every other Mageblood invader wore today except he had a small little silver pin on the left side of his chest. Lotrick looked¡­distracted. His eyes glanced from Noah to the circle of captives, and back to his notebook repeatedly.

    ¡ªWhy would he side with the Magelord? He knows we are here. He didn¡¯t betray us, did he? I asked Fern.

    ¡ª¡®He would never do that. Look, he looks uncomfortable. He¡¯s probably worried about me.¡¯ Fern replied.

    I looked around the vast space beyond the Magebloods and the professors. A cavernous open room stretched across the bowels of the Academy, walls lined with barrels of PillarDust. In the middle of each of the four walls, there were other large double doors.

    ¡ªFour escapes in case things get messy. I thought.

    The entire chamber hummed with a soft, ominous resonance. It was almost like I could physically sense the energy permeating from Noah and the others. I felt a pulsating pressure all over my body. These Magebloods were on a completely different level than any of the ones we fought outside.

    But, the trapped teachers were what I focused on the most. And of course, the demonic-looking circle that was drawn on the ground surrounding them. A pit grew in my stomach.

    What were our options? Laska and Major Philip lost¡­how can we have any hope? I thought these worries privately to myself hoping Fern couldn¡¯t hear them.

    I couldn¡¯t give up hope though. I thought to myself.

    I had to be an example. These are all kids here. I looked behind myself and glanced over at everyone. I had to step up, remember the Trail, you did that Erik. Remember the infusion, you did that Erik. The pep talk to myself felt cringe, but it was true. As I told myself of the different trials I had passed, I started to believe there was a chance for us. So I observed. I observed and I thought of a plan.

    Pacing around the group of professors was the man in black robes. His odd staff, a clawed metal piece holding a large grapefruit-sized orb, hung lazily in his hand as he looked at our chained-up teachers. Seven golden rectangular-shaped pendants clanked around his neck and he looked bored. The man had a fair bit of stubble that looked more like a five-o¡¯clock shadow than any intended beard.

    On the other side of our teachers, stood the girl, about Lotrick¡¯s age, maybe slightly older. She had long pointed ears like the definition of an elf from the games I played growing up. She had straight blonde hair and a snarky grin on her face. The elf wore the same gold and white robe and, she held her arms together covering her hands with the robe¡¯s sleeves.

    ¡ªClever girl. I thought to Fern. Hiding her weak spot.

    Waelid crouched at my side, I could see him already getting ready to call upon the Phoenix. His eyes glowed red like flames. Mel, Sora, and Lucius hovered close, weapons at the ready. Fan¡¯s face was rigid, locked on Noah. Jiho, Piqah, and Nora, the House Nin''s first year with the unibrow crouched next to Fan. Lunafreya and Jako were behind me on the other side. Jako looked like he was shaking from impatience.

    ¡°Hold,¡± I whispered to them all. ¡°I am thinking of something.¡±

    ¡°Better hurry,¡± Waelid growled through gritted teeth. ¡°They are sitting there waiting to be slaughtered¡­for what I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Across the room, on the other side of the door, a familiar voice rose. Hopsander, our guide, our teacher, and my confidant, pushed himself up on his knees. The frogman¡¯s wrists were bound behind him in the golden chains that were cast on him. When I looked closer with my Twin-soul vision, the chains were actually thin golden strings wrapped around each wrist.

    Hopsander was glaring daggers at Noah.

    ¡°You call this a fair fight? An unannounced assault? A betrayal of the Cinder Contract? What in Mourne are you doing young man? Do you want another Day of Divide? What kind of honor do the Magebloods have these days? Not like you had any to begin with.¡± Hopsander¡¯s voice rang out, echoing against the vaulted ceiling.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Noah gave no verbal reply, just pivoted silently in the air and continued to examine the runes etches into the drawn circle on the ground. The elven girl laughed, as her covered hands moved beneath the fabric. Arcs of lightning crackled from her robe and seared across Hopsanders skin. He cried out in pain as his arms and face bubbled up and popped in small blisters from the lightning. Noah, floating several feet off the ground, watched them without any sign of concern.

    My blood chilled as I realized I was witnessing the final moments of a carefully orchestrated invasion. The entire Academy staff was pinned like lambs to the slaughter. The runic circle etched across the floor and filled with pillar dust, under the captives¡¯ feet, started to shine. Hopsander groaned as he pushed himself back up in defiance.

    ¡°Eric!¡± Waelid hissed. ¡°Think of something¡­now! Or I¡¯m going in. They are going to die.¡±

    Hopsander continued to berate Noah. ¡°What is it lad, too weak-willed to reply? Oh, the lads back home would have a thing or two to say to you, they sure would. Can¡¯t even be a proper villain and give us a reason before you kill us will ya?¡±

    ¡°Eric, decide now. I won¡¯t wait much longer.¡± Lunafreya whispered behind me just low enough so that no one else could hear.

    I nodded, jaw clenched. ¡°Give me a second, I¡¯m thinking.¡±

    ¡ªThink! What am I supposed to do? He¡¯s right there and I just¡­

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Sora whispered. They were all getting impatient. I couldn¡¯t blame them.

    Sora¡¯s hands were clenched around her sling. She looked to me, and then into the room. Her one eye darted to the four magebloods. ¡°They look stronger than the ones outside¡­and the ones outside¡­only you two were able to deal with. What can we possibly do?¡±

    She was losing the edgy confidence she had built up. I had to think fast to get this group together.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been saying,¡± Lucius said to me. ¡°The Magelord is no joke, we can¡¯t defeat them. Should we just run away?¡±

    ¡°And abandon everyone? No. There is always a way,¡± I said half trying to convince myself.

    ¡ªWhat is that way¡­

    I looked closer at Noah and strained my eyes to zoom in. On closer look, Noah seemed a little different. His eyes¡­seemed different. I looked back at the golden string wrapped around the teacher''s wrists. I looked around at the Pillardust and looked at the circle starting to glow more.

    Every passing second threatened to seal the professors¡¯ fate. My heartbeat quickened. My toes were twitching inside my boots.

    Lotrick murmured something to him, pointing at Major Philip and Laska who started to rise to their knees like Hopsander did. Noah gave a brief nod, making a subtle gesture with his hands. The golden chains around them tightened, forcing them to twist in agony.

    Mel gripped the handle of her axe, ready to spring into the fray.

    ¡°Erik¡­¡± She growled.

    My heart pounded frantically watching the scene unfold. If we could just find a weak spot, some vantage to free Hopsander and the others or break the circle¡­ But we remained half?dozen novices against four experienced Magebloods.

    In the open chamber, Hopsander spat at Noah, the spittle sizzled on the enchanted circle surrounding them. ¡°Chain us all you want. The next generation of cinders will burn you out. We will NEVER give up.¡±

    A hush fell as if Noah was deciding whether to respond. At last, he turned with an almost bored expression, lifting a hand as though to speak, or to cast. The black-robed man regarded Noah with silent deference and lowered himself in a half bow.

    ¡°You may start the ritual, my lord. The two new additions should be enough.¡± The man with the black robe said.

    The quiet in the cavernous room felt like the calm before a thunderstorm. Hopsander knelt there, rigid with anger, while Noah¡ªstill hovering just above the runic circle¡ªlifted his palms. Waelid, beside me, crouched lower in preparation. We hadn¡¯t yet revealed ourselves; the moment for a coordinated strike was near, but the tension demanded we wait for the right time.

    ¡ªCome on¡­I need a miracle¡­for this to be pulled off¡­I need a miracle. Fate¡­you there? I thought, half serious.

    Noah flicked his eyes back to Hopsander. ¡°You speak of next generations, old frog,¡± he said, a subtle edge to his deeper voice. ¡°You realize there won¡¯t be one if I deem it so?¡±

    Hopsander spat again, refusing to cower.

    The elven girl flicked arcs of crackling magic out of the side of her mouth that made some of the teachers recoil.

    The man in the black robe stood still and now held his staff in both hands. Lotrick stood on the opposite side of the circle and put the notebook he was writing into his pocket. He was watching Hopsander¡¯s defiant stand.

    Noah inhaled deeply, raising his chin. ¡°I suppose I should reward your curiosity with an explanation. After all¡ª¡± He cast a bored glance at the onlooking teachers, their eyes wide with worry. ¡°¡ªwe¡¯ve gone to so much trouble to gather you all in one place.¡±

    Our history and strategy teacher, Professor Gallon, with her vivid blue hair askew from forced captivity, raised her voice. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously think this will succeed! Even if you kill us, the barrier, and the Cinders¡ª¡±

    ¡°¡ªAre scattered around the globe doing ¡®heroic¡¯ missions, it will be months before any of them can return here,¡± Noah finished with a sneer. ¡°Yes, I arranged that. Did you assume it was mere coincidence that your best trained were always conveniently away? The monarchy has threads in your leadership, trickling tasks to keep your numbers small in the Pillar at any one time. So here we are, with only a fraction of you left to defend your precious Academy.¡±

    Hopsander let out a bitter laugh. ¡°You talk like you¡¯ve already won. The Cinders will return soon¡ª¡±

    ¡°Will they?¡± Noah interjected. ¡°By the time they do, we¡¯ll have funneled our entire Princelord force of five thousand strong elite mages inside.¡± He gestured around the runic circle with disgusting pride. ¡°We needed¡­ a significant amount of cultivated lifeforce to power a large-scale teleportation. Typically, for smaller jumps with fewer Magebloods, we¡¯ll just snatch a couple of random voidbloods off the streets. We¡¯d usually take an orphan or a useless old man for example. But for thousands of adult soldiers? That demands far more. Your dear Twinges¡ª¡± He paused, letting the name echo. ¡°¡ªor should I say young Xavier Mourncrest, was instrumental in smuggling enough PillarDust to pierce the barrier. With his ingenious invention of these Pillardust robes, walking through the barrier was a breeze. Now we¡¯re free to set up a stable jump circle, fueled by your stored energies.¡±

    The crowd of professors murmured in alarm. The revelation that Twinges had been behind it all shocked the professors. I bowed my head shaking away the memory that we had killed Twinges. Unfortunately, the damage he had caused had already been done.

    ¡°What do you mean by our stored energies?¡± Professor Gallon demanded, voice trembling.

    Noah¡¯s lips curved in a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°You know, it is quite fun to be the bad villain and gloat,¡± Noah said looking back at Hopsander with his cruel grin before answering Professor Gallon. ¡°Why, your blood, of course. Teleportation Magic of this scale requires blood, especially from potent cinders who¡¯ve cultivated advanced infusions. It¡¯s synergy at its finest: your life force in exchange for sustaining a portal. Thousands of Mageblood soldiers will pour in. Your students will be unharmed, for now. Let¡¯s just say we are going to do a little reeducation here. Meanwhile, you¡ª¡± His smile faded to a frigid stare. ¡°¡ªwill serve as the final spark for this era of the Academy. The Voidbloods time in control of the 13th Pillar is over.¡±

    Hearing him admit so casually to slaughtering the staff for a teleport. I forced myself to stay still. I glanced at Waelid: the fury in his eyes was enough to melt steel. Sora and Mel, behind us, looked equally outraged, their hands white-knuckled on their weapons. I looked back trying to form the final portions of the plan in my mind. I just needed one more piece.

    Hopsander roared, ¡°You vile hypocrites! You butcher innocents like cattle, all because you want to move somewhere faster! All because having 99% of the land is not enough for you? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hypocrite?¡± Noah echoed, arching a brow. ¡°We simply see voidbloods for what they are: a means to an end. Mercenaries to do our bidding. To be the meatshield frontline in our wars while we calculate the best path toward victory. You are our batteries for our transportation, our hands for the labor we don¡¯t waste Source on. You will and always will be slaves for the masses to play with. Until your kind doesn¡¯t exist.¡± He gave a dismissive wave of his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your tragic demise will be quick enough and painless¡­mostly.¡±

    I felt my composure threatening to snap. The black-robed man watched Noah preach in the air. The elven girl by the professors chuckled under her breath. Lotrick stood off to the side, expression guarded. Did he feel any remorse? I wondered.

    Waelid¡¯s voice coiled with rage in my ear. ¡°Enough waiting, Eric! We do this now,¡± he hissed. Feathers started to grow.

    My pulse throbbed.

    ¡ªCome on! Give me a miracle Fate! I screamed in my mind. We couldn¡¯t just charge in there blazing.

    Just as I thought it, I caught a glimpse of Hopsander straining at his golden bindings, eyes raging with determined fury.

    Noah laughed softly. ¡°A shame the rest of your cinders won¡¯t even have the opportunity to fight. They¡¯ll arrive at an academy turned to ash. But, I guess that¡¯s how this all was going to end anyway. A Voidblood can never stand up to a Mageblood.¡±

    My hands curled into fists.

    ¡ªEnough thinking¡ªthis had to end. I thought.

    My miracle wasn¡¯t coming. We had to risk it by just charging in. I exchanged one final look with Waelid. Fern whispered his readiness in my mind. In my heart, I called out to the Chimera. I felt it stir itself awake and felt my arms grow. In the center of the warehouse, Hopsander tensed, his eyes ablaze with defiance, he stared down Noah who raised his hands.

    ¡°Now, be good, and die,¡± Noah said.

    Then, Hopsander let out a low guttural groan and his body grew, and grew, and grew.

    My eyes widened and then it all clicked.

    You got to be shitting me. I thought to myself with a smile.

    ¡°Wait!¡± I turned toward my group. I was mid-transformation, as was Waelid. ¡°Listen quickly, everyone. We just got our miracle. I have a plan."

 Chapter 46: Not like this

    A deep, ragged croak tore through the warehouse, making every inch of my skin prickle.

    Hopsander grew before my eyes, his once frog-like physique ballooning into something colossal¡ªtwenty feet tall at least, with thick, armored skin that pulsed in a neon-red aura. If I¡¯d ever wondered whether there was a stage beyond anything we¡¯d seen, Hopsander¡¯s monstrous transformation left no doubt. Stage four.

    The golden strands coiled around his wrists snapped like flimsy string, and sparks danced across the stone floor. Nearby, the black-hooded man spun around, staff raised, and the elven girl stiffened, bright arcs poised beneath her robe¡¯s sleeves. They stared, momentarily stunned by Hopsander¡¯s towering figure. Even Noah, floating above the circle of professors, paused in mid-speech. Hopsander was now at eye level with him.

    I looked down and saw that black smoke had started to cover the ground.

    ¡ªGood, they haven¡¯t noticed yet. I thought.

    I was back in my human form, I had to be smaller for the plan to work. Behind me, Jiho was transformed into his living shadow infusion and had begun to create our cover. Black smoke crept across the chamber¡¯s floor, thick and murky. None of the four Magebloods seemed to register it at first, too mesmerized by Hopsander¡¯s impossible power and new size. The smoke spread quickly, already up to my ankles, then my shins, rolling in gentle waves like a tide. I glanced over my shoulder: Jiho nodded once, half-lost in his swirling shadow form, fueling the darkness that would obscure our movements.

    Waelid shot me a look of fierce anticipation, his eyes glowing red as he channeled his phoenix infusion. He also had reverted to his human form, but he kept the phoenix waiting just below the surface. We¡¯d all been waiting for a distraction, a spark. Hopsander had become that spark, in more ways than one.

    I swallowed. ¡°Remember the plan,¡± I whispered. ¡°We split up, use Jiho¡¯s smoke to stay hidden.¡±

    Sora, Mel, Lucius, Lunafreya, Nora, and I¡ªmoved low and swiftly down the center of the room, moving fast to the large cluster of professors bound in golden chains. My pulse pounded at the thought of being seen, I was thankful for Hopsander¡¯s great distraction, but I couldn¡¯t count on it lasting forever. Each step was quick soft and measured. The smoke advantage wouldn¡¯t last if we broke into a mad sprint.

    Waelid, Fan, Piqah, Jako, and Jiho¡ªcircled the other way. Even through the haze, I sensed Waelid¡¯s eagerness to clash with Noah head-on. My heartbeat hammered in my throat at the idea of facing my brother. No time for fear; we have to save them.

    A thunderous roar snapped my attention forward. Hopsander took one colossal stride, the floor trembling under his weight. I caught sight of what looked like a red-tinted translucent bubble around him. The black-hooded man barked an alarm and raised his staff. The elven girl ran towards Hopsander, spinning to unleash lightning, but Hopsander¡¯s newly manifested aura absorbed the arcs. The magebloods scrambled to respond to his unstoppable charge.

    I inhaled sharply and made small ¡®pst¡¯ noises to alert my team through the thick smoke to keep moving.

    Hopsander took another thundering step. His colossal frame loomed towards Noah, absorbing every single spell that Lotrick, the man in black, and the elf threw at him. He held every Mageblood¡¯s attention.

    Perfect, I thought. The upperclassmen would never get a better opening.

    Then, Lotrick noticed the black smoke, now up to his waist,t and pointed.

    ¡°Master! Ambush!¡±

    ¡ªShit, it¡¯s go time.

    Sure enough, from the far side of the smoke-shrouded chamber, I saw Waelid and his squad lunge forward out of the black smoke. Taking the Mageblood''s attention away from the circle. Even through the murky air, I recognized their silhouettes merging into fearsome shapes. They had all transformed, all at once, as planned.

    Waelid ignited in a torrent of flame, feathers bursting across his limbs. He launched himself through the air towards Noah. Fan shifted into her half-scorpion monstrosity¡ªher torso coated in sleek black chitin, a bulbous tail arching behind her. She charged after Waelid. Piqah slammed two tire-sized fists against her chest. Her towering gorilla-like form, let out a bellow loud enough to echo through the rafters. Jako, bristling with porcupine quills, lowered himself in a stance. He was about 8 feet tall and had sharp spikes growing around his body. Jiho, a living wisp of shadowy smoke, fed the swirling fog that blanketed the floor. He darted around, leaving trails of dark haze.

    They descended on the Magebloods like a pack of wolves, each choosing a target.

    The elven girl spotted them first, eyes widening. ¡°Noah!¡± she cried, pivoting away from Hopsander and hurling arcs of pale lightning at Piqah. Piqah snarled, slamming her huge fists into the ground. Stone shards flew up as the elven girl hopped back, weaving bolts of electricity.

    On the opposite flank, the black-robed man attempted to burn away some of the smoke with a wave of flame. Jiho retaliated by intensifying it, thickening the rolling dark that clung to everyone¡¯s ankles. Jiho jumped up with his black dagger and aimed at the man¡¯s midsection. But the staff-wielder jumped back and conjured more bursts of flame.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Lotrick, meanwhile, levitated a yard above the floor to avoid the worst of Jiho¡¯s fog. He launched balls of fire and shards of ice by the dozens downward at Jako. Jako snarled in pain, rolling aside, growing more quills in fury. Lotrick¡¯s face showed a flicker of conflict¡ªbut he stayed loyal to his master and continued to fight. He rained down more fire and ice. Jako¡¯s quills broke as he tried to block the spells. I watched as he changed back into his human form, and dove into the thick black smoke.

    Waelid was another story. Fire trailing from his limbs, he soared up behind Noah, trying to hem him in. Fan scuttled forward from the opposite angle, her scorpion tail whipping ominously. Between them and Hopsander¡¯s towering advance, they nearly penned Noah into a three-way assault. Hopsander hurled a thick strand of mucus-like substance that splatted across Noah¡¯s protective barrier; cracks formed, but Noah¡¯s cold smirk remained. My chest knotted in both hope and anxiety.

    With the Magebloods fiercely engaged by the upperclassmen, my group¡ªSora, Mel, Lucius, Lunafreya, Nora, and I¡ª continued to use the swirling fog to our advantage. We stayed low to the ground and crawled quickly and quietly. The acrid smell of Jiho¡¯s smoke coated my tongue, but it hid our presence well enough.

    Occasionally I glimpsed a savage blow from Piqah slamming near the elven girl or a wild slash from Fan¡¯s pincers as she and Waelid hammered Noah¡¯s shield. But it was all to no avail. No matter how hard they hit him, he looked unphased. He raised his hands and blades of golden energy manifested into the air. They aimed at Waelid and Fan before rocketing off towards them. Luckily they dodged them but every time they tried to attack they would be met with more blades courtesy of Noah¡¯s counters. Even from across the room, I felt the magnitude of that fight and prayed none of those blades of light hit me.

    ¡ª¡®Stay focused,¡¯ Fern reminded me. ¡®Focus on the real mission!¡¯

    ¡ªShit sorry, I shook my head from the fight and crawled faster towards the teachers.

    We were to free them. In my plan, I had a theory about these chains. Seeing Hopsander break them confirmed one thing for me. They can break.

    So I clutched the Pillardust-coated knife we all had made before we ran out. If my theory was right, these watery, dust-laced blades would sever the golden threads binding each captive.

    We had to be fast¡ªhad to be quiet. The swirling chaos near the runic circle was growing wilder by the second.

    As we neared the captives, I realized the moment was here. Time to cut their chains, time to see if a small spark of freedom could tip this entire invasion on its head. My breath shook with anticipation, but I steeled my nerves. One slip, and we¡¯d blow our cover¡ªleading to certain disaster.

    I exhaled slowly, edging closer to the trembling professors. Hopsander roared again, the thunder of his fury rattling my bones.

    ¡°It¡¯s now or never,¡± I whispered, gripping the blade.

    A thunderous crash shattered the haze of smoke as Hopsander clashed head?on with Noah, forcing the Magelord¡¯s shining shield to fracture under raw, devastating force. From my vantage near the professors, I caught glimpses of their struggle through the black smoke. Hopsander¡¯s neon-red aura pulsated around his massive form, and for the first time, Noah seemed¡ªif not worried¡ªthen at least less amused.

    I crouched behind the first adult I saw, Al. With the knife in hand, I reached out and prayed this would work.

    The string vibrated when Lightcutter, covered in Pillardust, touched the golden threads. But when I pushed up, the threads cut like they were decaying. Al turned around and smiled at me.

    ¡°Boy am I glad to see you, lad,¡± He said with a weak smile. Al¡¯s face was cut up, bad. I looked at his hands as he rubbed them, he was missing several fingers. ¡°Did you go to House Anu?¡± He whispered.

    ¡ª¡®We have to go Erik!¡¯ Fern yelled.

    I nodded. ¡°Yes we stopped the Magebloods out there, now I need to keep moving, wait for our signal. We will give a last stand.¡±

    Al looked at me for a moment and then bowed his head. ¡°I will be ready, just tell me, lad, did you see my babies out there? Goro? Gora?¡± Al¡¯s eyes looked like they could tear up. I felt bad but I had to keep moving. He had to see that time was not something we had.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± I said before I kept moving. One by one we cut each professor¡¯s golden binding telling them the same thing; to stay put, act like they are chained still, and wait for our signal. Mel, Sora, and I worked one side of the circle while, Lucius, Lunafreya, and Nora continued freeing more captives. It was slow, delicate work. One wrong move, and we might cut flesh or alert the Magebloods.

    A roar of fury made me look up. Hopsander had cornered Noah on one of the room¡¯s walls. Waelid¡¯s flames and Fan¡¯s pincers hammered from each side, fracturing the shield that shimmered around Noah¡¯s body. Sparks of golden energy scattered with each strike. The black?hooded man, Lotrick, and the elven girl were caught up in their fights against Piqah, and Jiho. None seemed free to rush to Noah¡¯s aid.

    ¡°Have you had enough, boy?¡± Hopsander bellowed, voice echoing around the vast chamber. He raised his massive webbed hands, and long ropes of hardened skin grew out of them. Noah raised his hands lazily and grinned as he re-applied his shield.

    ¡°You Voidbloods are so disgusting,¡± He said. But Hopsander didn¡¯t reply. He struck again with the thick ropes he conjured from his body.

    WOOOM

    Noah¡¯s shield groaned from the attacks. The barrier flickered dangerously, and cracks shot across its surface. I forced my attention back to the chain I was severing¡ªfingertips trembling with hope. Maybe, just maybe, we were about to witness Noah¡¯s defeat.

    I cut through two more when I heard Noah¡¯s shield break.

    PSHH

    Light exploded and shards from his spell fell to the ground before disappearing into dust.

    Hopsander lunged in, wrapping both hands around Noah, and pinning him midair. For a heartbeat, I let myself believe that was it, we¡¯d done the impossible. The teachers around me stirred in excitement, some whispering prayers. Even Waelid and Fan sounded triumphant, standing on either side of Hopsander¡¯s massive form. He clutched Noah like a doll and the sudden capture of their leader made Lotrick, the elf girl, and the man in black robes stop their fight and fly themselves together back to back.

    Noah tilted his head upward in Hopsander¡¯s grip, unimpressed. ¡°You know, you talked as big as you look. But unfortunately even with your greater form. You still are nothing more than a play toy. I mean for god''s sake, you barely broke my level one barrier spell.¡±

    If Hopsander was worried, he didn¡¯t look like it. But I felt it. And my hands started to tremble.

    ¡°I¡¯m bored now,¡± Noah said quietly. Then, without warning, thousands of bladelike pitch-black strands exploded from his body, piercing Hopsander¡¯s arms, torso, and neck as if his armored skin were made of paper.

    ¡°Professor!¡± Fan shrieked, lunging forward, but more blades lashed out to keep her at bay.

    "Captain!" Laska screamed out from where she sat in the circle.

    My stomach lurched at the horrible wet sounds filling the air. The giant amphibian, our teacher let out a gargled roar, eyes wide in agony.

    Waelid cursed, wings faltering mid?flame. Hopsander¡¯s aura blinked in and out like a dying ember. Slowly, he collapsed to his knees, blood streaming from countless wounds. A hush of horror rippled through the warehouse.

    Noah twisted his wrist, retracting the long black blades into his body. Hopsander¡¯s massive form slumped to the ground in a pool of thick crimson blood. My heart pounded so violently that I thought it might break my ribs. A heavy silence filled the room as the neon glow of Hopsander¡¯s aura vanished. He was¡­ gone.

    ¡ª¡®NO!!!¡¯ Fern screamed in my head. My heart sank twice as hard, my body shook and my throat constricted.

    The professors gasped, some weeping openly. I glanced down at the half-sliced chain in my hands. The last chain to cut. Slow. I was too slow.

    My eyes began to burn. More from the tears than from Jiho¡¯s fading smoke. Hopsander¡¯s final stand had lasted mere moments, undone by Noah¡¯s boredom. I wanted to scream, to lunge at the Magelord, at my brother. But the sudden hush told me we had seconds¡ªmaybe less¡ªbefore Noah retaliated on anyone else.

    I swallowed hard. The smoke was almost gone now. Sora, Mel, and Lucius all had the same face. The man who had led us here, who saved us from a life of slavery, saved us again. No words were needed. Hopsander had bought us enough time to free all the teachers.

    I let out a shaky breath and called out to the Chimera.

 Chapter 47: Rise

    I stared at Hopsander¡¯s motionless body¡ªnow shrunk back to his normal size.

    Blood pooled around him, soaking into the cracked stone. I couldn¡¯t look away. There was this¡­dead buzz in my ears like I¡¯d been dunked underwater. My heart hammered in my chest, but everything else felt numb.

    ¡ª¡®We have to do something, Erik!¡¯

    Fern¡¯s voice in my head sounded both furious and panicked. My gaze snapped away from Hopsander¡¯s lifeless form. The black smoke from Jiho¡¯s infusion still coated the floor in thick, sloshing waves¡ªat least three feet deep¡ªthough the swirling haze had begun to thin at the edges of the room.

    I heard a low growl in my throat¡ªthe chimera in my bloodstream, itching to burst forth. My hands shook. I wanted to rush at Noah¡ªmy brother¡ªand tear into him, to make him pay. But I couldn¡¯t lose my head, not yet. Something in my head said¡­not yet. I glanced to my sides and saw my fellow underclassmen all waiting on me to give the signal. All the teachers around us crouched, cuffs cut, and like the others¡­waiting on my signal.

    ¡°Hopsander¡ª¡± Fan¡¯s voice trembled with rage. She stumbled forward, her scorpion¡¯s stinger already arching over her shoulder. Waelid, wings crackling with spinning phoenix flames, let out a piercing shriek of his own. They both lunged at Noah, who hovered with casual arrogance above Hopsander¡¯s corpse.

    Noah flicked his hand. Thin, gleaming strands of golden chain burst from the floor. They wrapped around Fan¡¯s arms, pinning them to her sides halting her in her tracks; another set whipped around Waelid¡¯s torso, yanking him so hard he lost his balance midair and crashed to the ground.

    ¡°Pathetic,¡± Noah muttered. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at them. With another quick gesture, more golden strands snaked over Hopsander¡¯s body, dragging it toward the circle at the center of the warehouse floor. My stomach turned at the thought of him desecrating Hopsander¡¯s remains like that¡ªlike a piece of trash he planned to toss aside.

    Piqah, Jiho, and Jako weren¡¯t far behind, though. They tried to rush in from the side, but the black-hooded man and the elven girl were already moving to intercept them. The fight felt like it was happening in slow motion¡ªyet everything exploded in an instant. The elven girl shrieked and hurled a bolt of lightning that splintered across Piqah¡¯s broad, gorilla-like shoulders. Piqah roared, ignoring the pain, and hammered the elven girl with a massive fist. The impact sent her skidding across the floor, her jaw dislocated as she tried to get up clutching her chin.

    ¡°Ow¡­ you worthless¡ª¡± she hissed, words slurring. Lotrick, face pale, flew over and mended her twisted jaw with a quick flash of magic. The girl cursed again and spat blood, while Piqah snarled at her. Before she could unleash more lightning, golden chain spells from Noah seized Piqah and clamped her mouth shut, silencing her furious roar.

    Within moments, all the older students¡ªFan, Waelid, Piqah, Jiho, and Jako¡ªwere pinned under golden restraints. Some of them strained, half-transformed. Others lay on the ground. The Chapter Masters, taken out in the space of a few heartbeats. My gut twisted into a tighter knot than it already was in.

    ¡ª¡®If we are going to hide we need to stay low!¡¯

    Fern¡¯s urgency cut through my shock.

    I ducked back into the smog. Beside me were Mel, Sora, Lucius, and Nora¡ªall trembling with a mix of fear and fury. Mel¡¯s eyes burned with tears; she looked ready to charge out there herself, but I could see her knuckles clutching her PillarDust coated-blade dagger, waiting for my signal. We slowly moved huddled together, our heads barely above the smoke line, while the freed professors crouched around us¡ªbattered, stunned, but unbound.

    ¡ªThanks to Hopsander¡¯s final distraction, I thought.

    Some of the teachers were openly sobbing. Others clenched their teeth, eyes wet with rage. I met Al¡¯s stare across the crowd; his eyes were wet with tears and his teeth were clenched and clicked with anger. But all of them stayed down¡ªstill pretending to be chained¡ªjust as we¡¯d instructed.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Up above, Noah floated around the half-broken ritual circle.

    Clank. Another chain pinned Waelid. Clank. Another locked around Fan¡¯s tail. Noah eyed them all with a twisted sense of amusement.

    ¡°So, these are the best cinder recruits the Academy has?¡± Noah¡¯s voice carried easily in the hush of shock. ¡°I¡¯m honestly disappointed. I mean, which one of you is Waelid? The one who supposedly slew the Guardian we sent to your trial?¡± He eyed Waelid¡¯s phoenix-infused limbs with a lazy smirk. ¡°You messed up my plan you know? Though I must say, I was very impressed when Mourncrest gave that report. Killing a guardian, and supposedly you had killed one before? I should¡¯ve done more research.¡±

    Waelid let out a choked snarl. ¡°You¡­ you set that thing on us?! Why? You¡­you made me¡­¡± He twisted against the chains. Noah just snorted and flipped his hands over causing the chains to tie him tighter. Waelid couldn¡¯t move and Noah didn¡¯t answer his question.

    Then Noah floated to the center of the circle, raising both hands. The black-hooded man, the elven girl (jaw newly reset), and Lotrick stepped to the outer edge of the circle on each side except the one I was near. This worked out for me.

    Noah murmured something under his breath¡ªa quiet incantation meant to activate the circle. The runes on the floor sparked, flashed briefly, then fizzled out.

    He tried again. Nothing.

    A crease formed on Noah¡¯s brow. ¡°What the¡­?¡±

    I swallowed, pushing up from the smoke and standing tall above the rest of us so he could see me. My heart thundered, but I managed a smirk. ¡°You having circle trouble there, little bro?¡± My voice wavered, and my throat was still tight thinking of Hopsander, but the words made me feel braver. ¡°Didn¡¯t you remember what we learned in, oh, I don¡¯t know¡ªour DnD sessions back home? Ritual circles only work if they¡¯re complete.¡±

    I opened my hand, showing him the chunk of stone I¡¯d pried out earlier when he was tying up the upperclassmen. It glowed faintly with runic inscriptions. Noah¡¯s gaze darted to the ruined floor behind me, where a jagged hole interrupted the circle¡¯s otherwise perfect ring.

    ¡°What¡ª?¡± The black-hooded man spat, stepping toward me. But Noah held out a hand, halting him. I felt the tension in the air spike.

    Noah vanished, reappearing in front of me faster than I could blink. I barely had time to gasp as he grabbed me by the collar. Over his shoulder, he snapped his fingers at Lotrick. Lotrick flew over to us unmoved, with calmness and no emotion on his face. A cold sweat shot up my back and Fern tensed up.

    ¡°You said the one with green hair and ¡®ominous soul energy¡¯ was the real problem.¡± Noah¡¯s monotone voice bored into Lotrick. ¡°This him?¡±

    Lotrick swallowed thickly. ¡°Indeed Master Starbringer, that¡¯s the one I told you about¡­the other Twin-Soul,¡± he said quietly, sounding almost ashamed.

    Noah gave me an appraising look and then clicked his tongue. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem so special. Nevertheless, can¡¯t have two Twin-Souls walking around. Kill him.¡± He dropped me below Lotrick¡¯s feet like a sack of worthless grain. ¡°Think of it as one of the many tests you ace. Show me you¡¯re loyal¡ªend him right here.¡±

    Lotrick¡¯s face went pale. ¡°But sir, don¡¯t you wish to take them back? To study them? Back at Celestium, you mentioned the¡ª¡±

    ¡°Landaluce, are you disobeying me? I changed my mind. That¡¯s it. Now do it. Kill him. Do we have an issue?¡± Lotrick lowered himself in front of us and stood there, trembling, eyes flitting between me and Noah.

    My blood turned to ice. I scrambled to my feet. ¡°Noah, you little shit, you¡¯re not even curious why I called you brother just now?¡± My jaw clenched as I swallowed the lump of heartbreak lodged in my throat. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know how I followed you through that fucking portal? Don¡¯t look away from me. It¡¯s me. Your brother. Erik.¡±

    Noah paused, gaze snapping to mine. That calculating glint in his eyes shifted into something¡­ vicious. His body shimmered and then like lightning he flashed in front of me again. He was close several inches away from my face, inspecting me. Then he laughed¡ªa cruel, hollow laugh that struck me like a slap.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you¡¯re my¡­ahem, I mean ¡®Noah¡¯s¡¯ older brother?¡± he repeated, a hint of dark amusement curling his lip. ¡°Gods, I left that cesspool of a world five years ago. You¡¯re telling me you actually followed me? And you wound up in the body of one of my students¡¯ brothers? Are the fates always this ironic?¡±

    My chest felt like it was on fire. ¡°That¡¯s it? You can¡¯t still be so twisted up about Mom and Dad¡¯s death that you¡¯d treat me like¡ªlike a complete afterthought? Do you even have a shred of humanity left?¡± My voice cracked.

    Noah¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Listen closely, ¡®Erik.¡¯ I am not your brother. The little bastard you knew hasn¡¯t seen the light of day for ten years. If anything, I treated you like trash back home so you¡¯d finally get the hint and stay away. But no. You couldn¡¯t leave me alone, could you? And now look, you followed me only to end up dead. Honestly, I tried to do the nice thing. You entered a world you have no chance of survival in. You have no idea what this world is about. But, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t have to know. Honestly, though, you baffle me. Following me¡­well you thought you were following him here because why, you¡¯re brothers? Hah, you haven¡¯t seen the real Noah in years, he¡¯s essentially dead to you. Brothers don¡¯t mean a thing, Erik. You should have given up. Now you will die, for nothing.¡±

    I felt my blood run hot, my chimera side rattling in my bones, begging to be unleashed. But I steadied myself with a sharp inhale. ¡°You never understood, you say you are not Noah fine, then listen to this,¡± I murmured, fists curling. ¡°That¡¯s what family does. We don¡¯t give up on each other. Even when you¡¯re a raging jerk.¡±

    He blinked once, then snorted. ¡°Family?¡± He lifted me high with several golden chains conjured from his sleeves. ¡°Family is circumstance. Give me a break.¡±

    I let the heat flare through my veins, a scalding wave that burned away every ounce of hesitation. ¡°I was worried you¡¯d say something like that. That the real Noah isn¡¯t you. But you did clarify one thing.¡± My body began to contort, bristling with scales and fur. A roar vibrated in my chest. ¡°You said he hasn¡¯t seen the light of day in ten years, he is still alive then. Good thing I came prepared.¡±

    Then, in one swift motion, I pushed my wings out of my back and hurried my transformation. The chains couldn¡¯t handle the explosive power and shattered. I fell to the ground and roared at the top of my lungs: ¡°Now!¡±

 Chapter 48: Stand

    The second the words left my mouth, it was like the room itself came alive.

    Dozens of teachers, the ones most able-bodied, bruised and beaten but now unbound, sprang from the ground. Their tears from Hopsander¡¯s death turned to fury. They rushed forward, some still in human form, others shifting mid-lunge into hulking bestial infusions.

    A chorus of snarls, roars, and war cries filled the smoky air. And for the first time since Hopsander fell, I felt a flash of real hope spark in my chest.

    ¡°We¡¯re not alone,¡± Fern hissed in his now snake-head-tail form. Noah flew up high and took in the scene.

    ¡°Prove yourselves!¡± He shouted to the three other Magebloods. ¡°Don¡¯t let me down,¡± He leaned back in the air as if he was sitting on a chair.

    Al, our friendly bearded beast mastery teacher, exploded into his infusion. And to my lack of surprise, it was a beetle-infused form¡ªthick chitin plates grew on his back and slid into place all around his body, giant pincers formed on his head and his fist bulged into armored balls for punching. He barreled straight across the floor toward the runic circle, which the black-hooded man and the elven girl had begun trying to restore. Sparks danced as they frantically carved fresh lines into the stone, hoping to salvage the ritual.

    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡± Al roared, slamming his horned forehead against the half-repaired circle. The floor cracked under his impact, and fresh runes scattered like broken glass. The elven girl shrieked in frustration.

    ¡°You worthless bug!¡± she spat, electricity crackling over her palms. A jolt of lightning speared from her fingertips, striking Al¡¯s torso. He stumbled, his mandibles clacking wildly before he collapsed, unconscious but still breathing. She started to move in to finish the job, but a snake-like figure darted between them, hissing.

    Professor Srilick, now infused, looked like a super-sized version of himself. He was infused into a serpentine beast with a humanoid torso and a coiled tail at least ten feet long. He spat globs of hot poison at the elven girl. She yelped, twisting away and flinging lightning in retaliation. Srilick hissed, weaving left to avoid a direct hit. As she jumped or side-stepped to dodge she did it with the speed of lightning and left sparks on the ground where she was. But Srilick was ready for this and used all his senses, like he had taught us, to sense his movements when his eyes couldn¡¯t keep up. Their battle raged, each sidestepping the other in bursts of agility and venom.

    Meanwhile, the black-hooded man hissed incantations under his breath. Bright white spears of light took shape around him¡ªa hailstorm of shining projectiles. He flung them at the cluster of professors charging his flank.

    One teacher shouted, ¡°Scatter!¡± and they dove aside. Even so, two or three were struck by the spears and went down, groaning before they collapsed. The black-hooded man advanced another step, scanning for a chance to re-draw the circle. But more staff piled on him, forcing him to keep casting defensive spells.

    Across the room, Lotrick hovered in midair. He locked eyes with me for a split second. I couldn¡¯t read his expression fully¡ªfear, guilt, maybe both. Then he whipped around to fend off Laska and Professor Gallon, who struck at him with a whip while Laska sliced at his hands with her sword. He shielded himself with conjured flames, but I saw his face twist every time he had to fight them.

    I helped hurry the less able-bodied professors out of the circle and out toward one of the closer exits to the room. Mel and the others helped everyone out and we all returned to join the fight.

    Mel and Sora ran towards Srilick and the Elven girl with lightning. Lucius and Nora went to aid in fighting the black-hooded man. I felt my spine lurch as my tail twitched behind me¡ªFern was watching Lotrick caught up in his duel with Laska and Gallon.

    ¡°What did you just tell me, Fern? Focus.¡± I said to bring his focus back. His snake head snapped back and he drew out the cursed sword in his mouth.

    A primal growl tore from my throat. I raised my gaze to Noah, who hovered midair like some god of war. Golden chain spells still pinned Fan, Waelid, Piqah, Jiho, and Jako underneath him; they struggled and spat curses, but the bonds refused to break. Noah had covered them in too many for them to break it.

    ¡°Noah!¡± I yelled, my voice echoing. ¡°Face me!¡± I pushed myself up in the air and torpedoed through the air.

    He didn¡¯t so much as flinch. Instead, he merely stood up in the air. A wave of his hand sent a dozen coils of gold spiraling toward me. I braced, arms up¡ªand the chain slammed against my body mid-air. Pain flared across my forearm, but I kept flying forward, claws gripping the metal chains and ripping them off. My infused strength with our Twin-Soul enhancement let me snap the chain into fragments. Noah¡¯s icy blue gaze flickered in mild surprise. Fern¡¯s fury and focus were just as strong as mine, though I felt moments of disconnect when he flicked his gaze at Lotrick.

    ¡°You¡¯re more durable than I expected,¡± he commented, voice detached. ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s something to a Voidblood Twin-Soul. But alas, some stones should be left unturned.¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    He raised a hand again, conjuring more of those radiant filaments, half a dozen at once. They lurched forward like living whips. I twisted in mid-air and flew around him dodging them as I circled closer towards him. Fern deflected several with the sword he had in his mouth as we flew. Another lashed toward my head. I ducked and felt the chain graze my horns, slicing off a chunk of hair in a hiss of energy.

    ¡°Close one!¡± Fern shouted, heart pounding in sync with mine.

    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the freed professors pressing the advantage. They rushed the black-hooded man and elven girl, aiming to wreck whatever scraps remained of the circle. The floor erupted in dust as another professor¡ªa massive rhino-like figure¡ªstampeded across it, further ruining the lines. The elven girl screamed curses, a few shards of electricity crackling helplessly off her fingertips.

    Laska¡¯s roar cut through the bedlam. She sprang at Lotrick, claws raking. Her feline form was swift, but he deflected her with a swirl of ice that froze her midair for a moment. Professor Gallon¡¯s whip cracked overhead; he ducked it, eyes flickering with calculating movements. Unlike the others, he wasn¡¯t looking at everyone with disgust and anger.

    ¡°This is looking bad for us Sir, I suggest we leave, we can use the Frog-man¡¯s body,¡± he yelled to Noah. He flung another wave of magic. Laska broke free of the ice and pounced again, and this time her claws caught him across the upper arm. Blood spattered the floor. Lotrick¡¯s shriek was part agony, part terror. I saw him twist in midair, pinned by that slash; his left arm dangled uselessly, nearly severed. He pushed himself away from the two and reached up to his arm, half cut off. Before he could cast a healing spell, Laska jumped through the air and raised a paw finishing the job. Lotricks left arm fell to the ground.

    ¡°Lotrick!¡± Fern shouted.

    My split-second of distraction cost me. Noah lunged in, chain-whips swirling, and I caught three at once with my claws. Another sliced my thigh¡ªwhite-hot pain made me stagger. I hissed, Fern lashed behind me. Deflecting oncoming chains from behind. The next chain soared for my face. I ducked and battered it aside. But another followed up behind me and struck me across the side of my forehead. I fell to the ground crashing shoulder-first into the stone floor. Bones cracked, blood spilled from the cuts, and my head was spinning.

    ¡ªHe¡¯s too fast, I realized with dread. I pushed myself up on my feet and turned to watch Noah floating above me smiling. Another chain hammered me from behind, driving me to my knees. I heard Fern drop the sword in his mouth and let out a pained groan.

    Blood trickled down my leg, face, and arms. My breath came in ragged gasps. Was this it?

    Noah hovered just above me, gold filaments trailing from his fingertips. His lips curved into a razor-thin smile.

    ¡°Erik, Erik, Erik. Now I remember you and just how you are. It was hard to remember you since your real body is gone, and I don''t know...this face,¡± he said mockingly. ¡°But you know how I remember you now? You¡¯re always so¡­ stubborn. Always were if I remember correctly¡± He snapped his hand towards him, and the chains whipped around me¡ªtoo many to swat aside at once. They constricted my arms, my torso, and, worst of all, my tail.

    ¡°Guh¡ª!¡± I grit my teeth as Fern thrashed, pinned by the glowing golden chains.

    ¡ª¡®Erik, I can¡¯t breathe¡ª¡¯

    Death had its hold on us. The links in Noah¡¯s conjured chains slid as Noah slowly tightened them. I felt my neck tighten. My lungs clenched in sympathy. We were two souls in one body, would it be fitting if we were to die at the same time?

    I wrestled with the bindings. My muscles bulged with the chimera¡¯s might, but they wouldn¡¯t budge. Noah twisted his fingers with measured cruelty, tightening the golden hold. He still hadn¡¯t broken a sweat.

    ¡°Let go!¡± I gasped, thrashing in a strained frenzy.

    Noah tsked. ¡°An annoyance from my old life, wearing the face of a worthless cinder boy.¡± He leaned in. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we ended you properly.¡±

    A flash of movement above us¡ªLotrick soared in, ignoring his bloody stump of an arm. He streaked across the warehouse, face contorted in desperation.

    ¡°Fern!¡± he shouted, voice cracking. ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Noah¡¯s gaze snapped up. At that moment, I saw the fury in his eyes. ¡°Traitor,¡± he snarled.

    Lotrick dove, aiming his good arm at the chains binding my tail. A bright blue conjured blade appeared from his hand. But Noah was faster. Another coil of shimmering chains shot up from the floor, lancing toward Lotrick¡¯s chest.

    ¡ª¡®No!¡¯ Fern screamed in my head.

    Lotrick twisted in mid-air and he cut part of the chains that bound us. I wrenched a claw-free, ignoring the pain, and swung wildly ripping the chains and choking Fern in his snake-head form.

    My vision blurred and I fell to the ground with a heavy thud. Through the haze, I saw a glimmer on the ground¡ªthe cursed blade Fern uses in tail form. Fern had dropped it while we fought Noah. I reached out with trembling claws, ignoring the shooting pang in my chest. My fingertips brushed the hilt and I gripped it. The sharp piercing sound rang in my ears as I held it.

    Noah sneered and flew down to me. I rushed to stand up and swing the sword but Noah unleashed a hundred chains towards me pinning me back down to the ground, sword in hand.

    Lotrick flew down next to me facing Noah. The thirteen-year-old no longer looked like Fern¡¯s little arrogant brother, he was our savior.

    ¡°Let¡­him¡­go,¡± Lotrick said. He raised his glowing blue sword and with one quick swipe, cut and broke the chains covering me. I pushed myself up and raised the cursed sword. The ringing was almost unbearable in my ears, but I needed something I knew was strong. This sword, helped me defeat the guardian. It¡¯s strong. I needed a reliable weapon for this, and I couldn¡¯t feel Fern. My tail felt limp.

    ¡ªFern! Where are you? Did you get knocked out?

    Noah reeled back. Golden energy crackled around him, and black venom oozed from his ears. His eyes burned with unimaginable fury. ¡°You¡­ traitor¡­¡±

    He not at me, but straight at Lotrick. Noah closed his eyes and he let out a long breath.

    ¡°I should have known to not trust a Landaluce.¡± Then with a sudden jolt, his eyes shot open and he unleashed a torrent of golden threads¡ªthicker, more jagged. They whipped forward in a lethal flurry. I barely had time to shout a warning.

    ¡°Lotrick, look out!¡± I shouted and jumped out of the way.

    But before the threads could strike home, something tore free inside my chest. A bright, greenish aura exploded out of me. For a heartbeat, I thought I¡¯d died. I fell to my knees, my limbs went cold, the chimera form wavered, and then¡­I felt¡­empty. Then I realized it wasn¡¯t me dying¡ªit was Fern. In an instant, he separated from our shared body ripping his soul free and forming a projection of a body.

    Fern stood across from me. It stood in front of Lotrick. His translucent, glowing body was holding back all the chains Noah unleashed with one hand. And the sword he, his father, and brother forged, in the other. Lightcutter.

    The chains danced in the air for a moment before Fern¡¯s ghostly green form closed his hand. The chains shattered.

    Fern stood there in front of his little brother, translucent and glowing, a silhouette of green light. A silhouette of himself. His eyes shone white-hot, and the swirling black smoke parted around him as if repelled by this raw surge of soul energy.

    Fern raised his glowing blade towards Noah. A bright shocking burst of power arced around Fern¡¯s spirt-form body. The threads around Waelid and the upperclassmen snapped and evaporated like spun sugar in a flame. The whole warehouse seemed to vibrate under the collision of Noah¡¯s spell and Fern¡¯s hand.

    My mouth dropped open. I could only stare up at that flickering specter of my friend, my co-tenant soul, Fern.

    Noah, froze, eyes wide with shock. His speechlessness spread through the entire room.

    For a moment, everything stilled¡ªthe swirling dust, the pained groans of the injured, the crackle of the runic circle. Time itself seemed to hold its breath.

    Then the blazing white light in Fern¡¯s eyes pulsed once¡ª

    ¡ªand the world went dark.

 Chapter 49: Fall

    Darkness wavered in my vision, little sparks of white dancing at the edges.

    I gasped and my chest heaved like I¡¯d been underwater for too long. Slowly, my surroundings came into focus¡ªthe storage room in ruins. Stone debris and scorch marks covered the floor, and the thick black smoke from Jiho¡¯s infusion had thinned into a hazy fog. A sharp ringing stayed in my ears. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from the sword or Fern¡¯s pulsating explosion.

    I glanced around, head throbbing. Most of the teachers lay scattered, unconscious, or groaning softly. A few, like Laska and Major Philip, were still on their feet, though they looked as though they¡¯d been dragged to the depths of hell and back.

    At the center of it all, he stood: Fern, or at least the spectral form of him¡ªglowing green, eyes shimmering with white-hot light. Beside him, Lotrick stood, missing an arm. His face was caught somewhere between guilt and determination. And on the far side¡ª

    ¡°Noah?¡± I croaked.

    My brother¡ªor whoever controlled him¡ªwas hunched over, clutching his head. Black ooze seeped from his ears; bright red blood trickled from his eyes. He tugged at clumps of his hair as if in a frenzy, teeth bared in a silent snarl. One look at him and my stomach twisted. He looks like he¡¯s going insane¡­

    Major Philip had the black-hooded man pinned in a headlock, but that victory meant little with half the Academy staff unconscious. The elven girl was sprawled on the floor nearby, out cold. Mel and Sora were passed out near her.

    Lunafreya was missing. When did she go?

    Lotrick turned to Fern. ¡°Is that really you¡­?¡±

    Fern¡¯s ghostly chest rose and fell with a phantom breath. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡ª¡± He glanced at me with eyes full of worry. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I can stay like this.¡±

    Lotrick¡¯s gaze swept over the battlefield. ¡°You should leave. Both of you. Fern, Erik¡ªanyone who¡¯s still breathing. Any Cinder, hell, any Voidblood! Go! Get on a boat, and travel to a different continent if you have to. You don¡¯t know what¡¯s coming.¡±

    I pushed myself up, legs wobbling. I had reverted to my human form. ¡°Leave? We¡¯re not going anywhere. This is our home¡ªthese people are our family. We have nothing else out there, no society will accept us that¡¯s what we are told. I¡¯m not running.¡±

    Fern nodded, spectral glow flickering. ¡°I-I¡¯ve found my place here,¡± he said. ¡°Even if I can¡¯t¡­ talk to most of them normally, they¡¯re my¡ª¡± His words caught, and he set his jaw. ¡°They¡¯re my people now.¡±

    Lotrick¡¯s features softened. ¡°Fern¡­you gentle fool of a big brother. Maybe¡­ maybe so.¡± He glanced at his severed arm, then exhaled shakily. ¡°You¡¯ve no idea how powerful you two are. Reaching this level of Twin-Soul synergy is¡­ beyond rare. But what they have coming¡­you can¡¯t stop this. Not with one strong man.¡± His eyes flicked to me. ¡°Tell everyone I¡¯m sorry for what we did.¡± Then he turned to Fern, voice dropping. ¡°And sorry for this.¡±

    A faint shimmer gathered around him¡ªlike heat waves on scorching pavement. I felt my skin prickle. The air itself seemed to ripple, and Lotrick spun toward Major Philip.

    ¡°No!¡± the Major barked, but before he could tighten his grip, Lotrick yanked the black-hooded man free with one burst of swirling magic. The man coughed, battered but alive.

    ¡°Stop¡ª!¡± Laska tried to spring forward, but Lotrick vanished, reappearing at the fallen elven girl¡¯s side. One touch and her limp body disappeared in another warp of energy. They all appeared by Hopsander¡¯s body.

    I staggered toward Hopsander¡¯s remains, horror flooding my veins. ¡°Don¡¯t you touch him¡ª!¡± But Lotrick was already pressing his only hand to the toadlike torso. Steam rose where he touched, and the blood around Hopsander began to bubble and dissolve. My breath caught in my throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Erik¡­I need to¡­to leave. Remember, they will come for you all for¡­this,¡± Lotrick said, looking around the room and then at the contorting body of Noah.

    Noah lifted his head, black ooze dripping from his chin. He glared at Lotrick with wild eyes. ¡°Landaluce¡­ you leave me now¡­ I¡¯ll kill you,¡± he rasped. ¡°The second I¡¯m done¡­ with these insects¡ª¡±

    Lotrick¡¯s face hardened, voice reverberating oddly through the heated air. ¡°My brother isn¡¯t an insect. He will end you. You know it. You see their synergy for yourself. It¡¯s over.¡± He closed his eyes, the last swirl of magic coiling around Hopsander¡¯s remains like a vortex. Then, in a final flash, he vanished¡ªHopsander¡¯s body, the black-hooded man, and the elven girl went with him.

    Silence crashed over us, broken only by Noah¡¯s ragged breathing.

    He whipped around, eyes wild, tears of blood streaking his cheeks. ¡°Damnit,¡± he hissed, gripping what hair he had left. ¡°Damnit¡­ damnit¡­ damnit!¡±

    I swallowed hard, forcing my chimera form to flare back to life¡ªfur sprouting along my arms and the serpentine tail behind me hissing in shared agitation. This time, Fern wasn¡¯t controlling it. It was its own being. Meanwhile, I picked up the singing cursed sword.

    ¡°Boys! Move! We need to move!¡± Laska cried out to Fern and I. ¡°He¡¯s about to¡ª¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Noah let out a guttural roar. A fresh wave of gold chains erupted from the floor, rattling over stones and broken crates. Dust and rock rained from the ceiling. I saw Laska and Major Philip grab the nearest unconscious teachers, dragging them toward an exit. Waelid, breath ragged, scooped up Piqah, and Fan while Jiho pulled Jako and staggered away.

    It¡¯s just me and Fern, I realized, heart pounding. Against him. With Fern outside of my body, it was quiet for once.

    Fern¡¯s spirit glided forward, meeting my gaze. Then he gave a resolute nod, Lightcutter glowing in his translucent grip.

    I clenched my fists. ¡°You¡¯re really going to leave me with the singing sword?¡±

    He swallowed. ¡°I figured you¡¯d get a little lonely having it be so quiet in your head. You¡¯re too used to me.¡±

    I gave a quick smirk and then we both turned towards my brother.

    At that moment, Noah¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he howled like a cornered animal. Chains roiled from his fingertips, the stone quaking under their force. Splintered barrels crashed, sending up clouds of debris and PillarDust in the air. Through the swirling chaos, I could just make out Noah¡¯s silhouette, seething with madness.

    ¡°We stop him¡­ now,¡± I muttered.

    Fern¡¯s voice echoed through the dust. ¡°He¡¯s lost his mind, let¡¯s do it. Same plan as before?¡±

    ¡°If ain''t broke, don¡¯t fix it,¡± I said with a smile.

    I flung myself forward, half-flying with my chimera wings, while Fern¡¯s spectral form darted beside me. Every chain that lurched in our direction, Fern hacked apart with Lightcutter, the glowing dagger looked like it had grown into a brilliant blazing blade with emerald light.

    Noah roared, blood streaking his face. ¡°Die¡­ die¡­ DIE!¡± Each word caused another eruption of luminous threads, clawing at every inch of space.

    I bared my fangs and slashed at an incoming coil. My cursed sword rang with a piercing note, sparks flying as I sliced a path through. I propelled myself in close, ignoring the searing pain of a chain that scored across my shoulder. The stench of my own singed fur stung my nose, but adrenaline pumped through me too hard to flinch. Noah seized the moment and whipped another set of golden strands downward. I only half-avoided the blow; one chain snapped across my side, sending me skidding across loose rubble. My skull rang from the impact.

    Fern soared overhead, intercepting a torrent of chains aimed to impale me. His blade shimmered, slicing them all with an echoing chime. Noah hissed, reeling back, opening up his guard for just a second.

    That was enough.

    I launched off my feet, wings beating. ¡°Noah!¡± My roar filled the cavernous space. ¡°Remember the park! Remember! Remember how they died!¡± Before he could conjure more magic he flinched. For one second I had my second miracle for that day, I swung my cursed sword in a brutal arc, feeling it bite into flesh and bone.

    His left arm flew free in a spray of dark blood, golden energy crackling around the stump.

    Noah shrieked, stumbling midair and holding his stump gushing blood. He swung his remaining hand wildly and a backlash of swirling chains battered me aside. I crashed into a half-collapsed support column, teeth rattling from the impact.

    ¡°Damn it¡ª¡± I choked out, pushing debris off my legs.

    Noah hovered in a haze of vicious magic, black ooze dripping from his ears, blood spurting from his severed limb. He should¡¯ve been in shock. Instead, his eyes blazed with insane fury. ¡°You¡­ worthless¡­ SCUM!¡± he spat.

    Then I heard it.

    ¡°Erik!¡± Noah yelled, scared this time.

    ¡°No! Scum! DIE!¡± Noah said again, enraged.

    A chaotic surge rippled through the room, shaking the foundation. Cracks spiderwebbed across the floor; piles of stone collapsed with thunderous force. Fern darted in to shield me from the worst of it, crossing blades with Noah¡¯s chain spells in a whirlwind of green light against gold.

    ¡°Focus up Erik, have you considered our last option? We may need to kill him.¡±

    Blood pounded in my ears, and I shook my head.

    I gathered what remained of my strength, and grunted as I lifted myself off the ground and flew past acrid air to close the gap. Fern followed knocking away the onslaught of chains from Noah¡¯s right hand. Noah reeled back as I flew close, golden tendrils sprouting from his stump, trying to form a new magical hand¡ªbut I got there first.

    My cursed blade arced in a second savage swing. ¡°Noah¡ªstop!¡±

    The right arm came free in another spray of blood. Noah wailed, tumbling backward, chest heaving. For a heartbeat, I thought we had him.

    Then the stumps where his arms had glowed¡ªthreads of shimmering, liquid-like gold reached outward, forming crude replacements of magical threads. The sight made my stomach churn.

    A deep, unnatural laugh rattled from his throat. He took one step forward, conjured illusions swirling like a vortex. Chunks of the room¡¯s ceiling began raining down, the entire place trembling under his unleashed power. I coughed on the swirling dust.

    Fern landed by my side, spectral chest rising and falling as if winded. ¡°We¡­ we have to kill him,¡± he said, voice thick with grief. ¡°He¡¯ll destroy us all¡ªhe¡¯s not even Noah anymore.¡±

    I shook my head, vision blurred with sweat and tears. ¡°He¡¯s in there. I know it.¡±

    Before Fern could protest, Noah¡¯s eyes flickered¡ªshifting from cold fury to sudden, childlike panic. His voice emerged in a quivering tone. ¡°Erik¡­ help¡­ me¡ª¡± He coughed, face contorting.

    The malevolent presence lurched back in control, snarling, ¡°Shut up, brat.¡± Another flicker of normalcy broke through: ¡°Erik, please, don¡¯t let me¡ª¡±

    I raised my blade, tears burning my eyes. I couldn¡¯t. The single second of recognition was all I¡¯d ever wanted¡ªto see my brother again. If I killed him now, I¡¯d snuff out that last spark.

    ¡°Erik!¡± Fern shouted, Lightcutter blazing at the ready. ¡°Now, while he¡¯s weak¡ª!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I breathed, voice ragged. ¡°He¡¯s there don¡¯t you hear?! I can¡¯t¡ª¡± My arms shook violently. ¡°I can¡¯t kill him.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face twisted in agony, gold energy crackling at his armless sides. Then he roared, summoning a massive wave of power, bigger than anything I¡¯d seen tonight. The chain-spells, ragged and half-formed, grew like massive snakes with tiny bladed edges. Chunks of stone lifted off the ground, swirling in an ever-growing maelstrom. I sensed the roof might cave at any second.

    Fern gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll charge in first¡ªbreak his guard¡ªjust¡­ do it!¡± His voice trembled with sorrow. ¡°If we don¡¯t end him, he¡¯ll kill everyone. It¡¯s not right for me to kill him, you should do it.¡±

    Hot, frustrated tears slid down my cheeks. ¡°Fern¡ª¡±

    He sprang forward in a burst of green light, slashing at the swirling chains. The room blazed with colliding energies. Noah swiped at Fern with the conjured golden threads that replaced his arms, but Fern¡¯s blade met them in a brilliant shower of sparks.

    My body coiled, chimera muscles tensing, then, I leaped. I rushed in behind Fern, sword raised high.

    Noah turned to face me, eyes abruptly wide and wet with tears. For a sliver of a moment, I saw my brother¡¯s face, not the monster¡¯s. ¡°Erik¡ª!¡±

    I froze, blade trembling in mid-swing. ¡°Noah¡­?¡±

    ¡°Erik! God, please, help¡ª¡±

    I choked, hesitated for a moment, closed my eyes, and swung my sword.

    Until a sudden whoosh cut the air behind me. Something massive, sharp, and black-streaked past my shoulder.

    THUNK.

    A giant barbed stinger impaled Noah clean through the chest. My blade has just barely cut into his shoulder.

    Noah gasped, and his magic crumbled instantly. With a guttural moan, he dropped to his knees, threads unraveling from his armless stumps. His eyes rolled back, and blood dribbled from his lips as he teetered. Then he collapsed forward, unconscious.

    Shaking, I let my cursed blade slip from my grasp. I spun around to be greeted with what could only be described as a gift from the fates themselves.

    An entire battalion of heavily armed Cinders flooded into the massive storage room. At the head of the column of trained mercenaries, graduates of this very Academy, stood a tall thin woman in a black-and-red military coat and matching hat. Smoke curled from her gloved hand¡ªshe¡¯d just thrown that lethal stinger. And smoke curled from the lit cigar in her mouth.

    Her eyes narrowed on me and Fern¡¯s spectral form. ¡°We would¡¯ve arrived sooner if some idiot hadn¡¯t destroyed the main bridge.¡± She snorted, stepping over rubble with authority. ¡°So. Someone want to explain why the Magelord¡¯s missing both arms, half the school¡¯s in ruins, and¡­a ghost is here in the Academy?¡± She raised an eyebrow at Fern.

    I stared, adrenaline draining from me in a dizzying rush. Every bruise, every cut, every ounce of heartbreak weighed me down at once. My chimera form receded, fur melting back into bare skin. ¡°I¡­ you¡­ oh god¡­¡± A crazed laugh bubbled up in my throat. ¡°You have impeccable timing.¡±

    The woman gave me a curt nod. Behind her, rows of cinders fanned out, weapons at the ready. Some stared at Fern, blinking in astonishment. Others surveyed the carnage in stunned silence. The rest rushed Noah¡¯s unconscious body with¡­chains.

    I tried to speak again, but the world spun. My limbs went slack, and my knees buckled. Fern¡¯s glowing figure loomed at the edge of my vision. I opened my mouth to say something¡ªAnything. But darkness crawled in, unstoppable. My last conscious thought was that Noah was being tied up by the Cinders.

    Then the ground rushed up to meet me.

 Chapter 50: Endings and Beginnings (Book One End)

    The sun hung low in the hazy sky, painting the shattered arches of the Academy with a warm glow reminding me of ruins I¡¯d read about in history books back home on Earth. Half of the Academy looked like ruins. It was insane to me just how much damage 12 Magebloods caused. And for what reason? Just to intimidate us?

    It had been three days since the battle under the academy¡ªthree days since I last saw Hopsander¡¯s body vanish with Lotrick. And three days since Noah lay down his arms¡ªliterally¡ªand sank into a coma from the stinger.

    I stood by his bedside in the infirmary wing. The walls were scorched from the Mageblood¡¯s earlier assault, the floor was still littered with debris, and half of the supplies were broken. Still, the Cinders had salvaged enough to cobble together a makeshift hospital area, where the injured were treated in rows of narrow, creaking cots. Noah had the far corner¡ªisolated more for others¡¯ safety than his. Nobody knew if he could wake up again.

    The boy on the bed wasn¡¯t quite the younger brother I remembered. First of all, he was now about as old as I was when we saw each other last. His face was older. More worn with time and life.

    ¡ªWhat had that second soul put you through little brother, I wondered.

    His Pale cheeks were streaked by fading lines of dried blood. His hair was in ragged patches from where he¡¯d torn at his scalp. His arms¡ªthat I severed in the final clash¡ªwere now bandaged stumps. I felt something twist inside me each time I saw him like this: a swirl of pity, anger, and dim hope that the real Noah was still somewhere inside that shell.

    ¡ª¡®We¡¯ll save him, Erik.¡¯

    Fern¡¯s voice in my head sounded gentle, even tired. He¡¯d returned to sharing my body soon after the fight. Our extraordinary separation was feeling like a dream.

    ¡°I know,¡± I whispered, gaze drifting over to the battered door. A guard stood there¡ªone of the newly arrived cinders. He saluted when he saw me noticing him. No doubt the Cinders worried Noah might lash out again, even in his sleep.

    I tore my eyes from my brother¡¯s unconscious form and left the infirmary. Down the hall, half-collapsed walls opened onto the courtyard. Charred spires of wood jutted from the ground where the Magebloods had torn through the Academy. The mages¡­the monarchy¡­ My hands curled into fists at the thought.

    Lucile Spiderbane, the Cinder in charge of the Third Battalion, the one responsible for putting Noah in a coma, and my savior, had broken the news this morning: the monarchy had branded all Cinders¡ªespecially those from the Academy of Ash¡ªas terrorists and enemies of His Majesty, Marduk Suncrest.

    Messengers wearing the monarchy¡¯s crest had even tried to cross Baldred¡¯s Barrier, only to be repelled by the barrier itself. Rumor was they¡¯d come bearing arrest orders for every last one of us. Thankfully, the magic of the Pillar kept us safe for now.

    ¡°Terrorists,¡± I muttered under my breath. We¡¯d just defended ourselves from an invasion that cost Hopsander his life, yet we were the criminals. Typical.

    Dry winter dirt crunched under my boots as I stepped outside, where the sky glowed a dusky orange. Everything felt surreal¡ªlike we were sitting on the edge of an abyss. War was coming, but for now, the battered remains of the Academy stood quiet, caught in the hush before a storm.

    I took a shaky breath, letting the evening air fill my lungs. He¡¯s in there, somewhere, I reminded myself, thinking of Noah. And I will get him back¡ªeven if the whole monarchy stands in our way.

    <hr>

    I made my way around the crumbled remains of what used to be our main courtyard, navigating shattered columns and broken flagstones. Despite the havoc, there were small signs of life¡ªCinders hauling debris, patching walls, working in makeshift teams to restore something of the Academy¡¯s former shape.

    Halfway across the courtyard, I spotted Laska with a few senior staff. Major Philip and Waelid stood alongside her, all of them talking intently over a spread of yellowing maps.

    ¡°Erik,¡± Laska called when she saw me. ¡°I was about to send someone to fetch you.¡±

    She looked exhausted¡ªbandages wrapped her shoulder, and her braids were loose from lack of grooming. The Headmaster was injured in the assault and so Laska was nominated by the staff to run things alongside Lucile. She may have looked drained, but the fire in her gaze hadn¡¯t dimmed a bit.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, stepping closer.

    Major Philip pursed his lips. ¡°Lotrick is what¡¯s going on,¡± he said gruffly. ¡°We just got word from a guard post across the land bridge in Ash. He knocked out every Cinder left to guard the captured Magebloods, then teleported them all out of there.¡± He slammed a fist on the table. ¡°Every single one. Gone.¡±

    My stomach lurched. So they all escaped¡­

    ¡°But he left Noah,¡± I said.

    ¡°He did leave Noah, we still have the Magelord for negotiations,¡± Laska said gently resting a hand on the major¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I gotta say the Landaluce boy¡¯s teleportation is on an entirely different level from anything I have seen in the field. The things Magebloods can do with the life force of something¡ª¡± She paused, grief flickering in her eyes. ¡°Or someone.¡±

    I knew she was thinking of Hopsander¡¯s body. ¡°So he¡¯s used that power to get them all out¡ª the black-hooded man, the elven girl, Carlyle¡­ Rosie, too?¡± I asked quietly, remembering the mageblood who once grew up alongside Fern.

    Waelid nodded. ¡°He left a note. It was addressed to you but, seeing as all our lives depended on information we took the liberty to open it.¡± Waelid gave an annoying smile that I rolled my eyes at. ¡°The note we found said he was ¡®only buying us time.¡¯ And that the monarchy¡¯s forces are massing outside Baldred¡¯s Barrier.¡±

    That meant an imminent siege¡ªor worse. ¡°Did he say anything else?¡±

    ¡°Just that.¡± Laska slid a scrap of parchment across the map. The writing glowed faintly with runic residue:

    Fern,

    I got rid of all the PillarDust enchanted Cloaks. You are safe from Magebloods, for now. I can¡¯t stall forever. The monarchy is coming for you¡ªsooner than you think. Prepare or flee¡ªeither way, you¡¯ll need more power.

    ¡ªLotrick

    I exhaled, eyes flicking over the note a second time. ¡°He wanted to give us a warning, at least.¡±

    Major Philip scoffed. ¡°A ¡®warning¡¯ that doesn¡¯t help us fix a monarchy that wants our heads.¡± He jabbed a finger at a large map pinned with nails. ¡°They¡¯ve declared us terrorists, and if we¡¯re caught outside this tower, we¡¯re done. And if they come inside this tower, we¡¯re done.¡±

    An uneasy pause followed. Laska¡¯s lips thinned. ¡°Which is why Commander Spiderbane decided on a fallback plan. She and her forces are reclaiming what¡¯s left of the City of Dust on the second floor of the Pillar. She¡¯s calling it a new settlement: City of Ash.¡±

    A flicker of interest nudged my exhaustion aside. ¡°What about the Town of Ash?¡±

    ¡°We are moving them inside the Pillar. Keep them closer to us for protection. Also, she wants a proper stronghold to stage the war from,¡± Waelid said. ¡°Somewhere the monarchy¡¯s magic can¡¯t easily breach. She¡¯ll move in her Cinder legion, plus any survivors who can¡¯t hold out here in the Academy.¡±

    I mulled that over, glancing at the battered walls around us. ¡°And the Academy itself?¡±

    Philip tapped the map. ¡°We¡¯ll keep the Academy at the pillar¡¯s base and resume classes, but the town¡¯s ruins and the house dorms out beyond the Academy perimeter will no longer be accessed by students. Instead, they will serve as a forward operations post to monitor for the Magebloods invasion. Lucile believes we can even push into higher floors in the Pilar for resources¡ªmaybe find weapons strong enough to match monarchy magic.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    The mention of ¡°higher floors¡± stirred something in my chest. ¡°So we¡¯re still planning an expedition past the Fourth Floor?¡±

    Waelid nodded. ¡°All the Cinders who arrived from abroad were heading here to help with that in the first place. The fact that they came in time to put down the Magelord was only a lucky coincidence.¡±

    I snorted. ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± I mumbled.

    ¡°They came to see how far the tower can be pushed¡ªand whether it holds artifacts that¡¯ll turn the tide of war.¡±

    I forced a steadying breath. ¡°Right. Then we prepare for a possible assault while climbing the tower and continuing schooling. Not too much right?¡± I gave a forced smile to them.

    Laska picked up the note again, then stuffed it into her pocket. ¡°We also have a missing student. Luna¡ªLunafreya. She vanished after the fighting. We lost track of her in the chaos.¡± She glanced at me, concern etched across her brow. ¡°I suspect she¡¯ll turn up soon, but keep an eye out.¡±

    I bit my lip, remembering Luna¡¯s true origin. She wanted to kill Noah, he supposedly killed her and brought about the end of the world in her previous eight lifetimes. She is partly the reason I was so adamant about having multiple guards twenty-four hours of the day guarding the hospital floor Noah was on. I wouldn¡¯t put it past her to kill him. What would be her reason not to? A promise we made?

    ¡°If anyone can take care of themselves in a crisis, it¡¯s her,¡± I said. ¡°But, I¡¯ll gather a few and we¡¯ll look for her.¡±

    Laska and Major Philip nodded and then all became quiet. Each of them became lost in their thoughts. A hush settled, heavy with the knowledge that everything had changed¡ªbuildings and rooms destroyed, friends dead, and now an entire monarchy branding us criminals.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Laska finally murmured. ¡°Let¡¯s keep handling the wounded, get the Academy stable. Then¡­ we¡¯ll rally at the next courtyard meeting to discuss expansions to the City of Dust.¡±

    ¡°And the monarchy?¡± I asked.

    She exhaled. ¡°We buy time until we can push forward. If they want to treat us like monsters, we¡¯ll show them that real monsters fight back. For now, we have the Magelord as our hostage. He will be a huge bargaining chip.¡±

    None of us assumed it would be easy. But as I stared at the scorched walls, I realized we had no choice but to get up and keep moving. Either we vanish or we protect each other. There was no middle ground anymore.

    <hr>

    Two more days passed, and the Academy¡¯s courtyard was finally clear enough to hold a proper gathering. The sun hung low, and winter was creeping down the mountainside. Snow would be on the Academy grounds any day now. Everyone who could stand¡ªand many who could barely¡ªmade their way to the makeshift pyre at the courtyard¡¯s center.

    Word had spread that we¡¯d honor Hopsander tonight. Even though we no longer had his body¡ªLotrick had taken it in that twisted teleportation¡ªLaska insisted we honor him with whatever symbolic farewell we could manage. A single, heavy cloak bearing Hopsander¡¯s family insignia lay folded on the pyre: a simple circle stitched with an amphibian crest.

    Flickers of flame lit the evening air, casting wavering shadows over the gathered crowd. Students, teachers, and returning Cinders, each wore an expression of solemn resolve. Even the wind seemed hushed, reluctant to disturb the moment.

    Laska stood at the forefront, her bandages partially hidden by a dark cloak. When she spoke, her voice carried a trembling strength. ¡°We don¡¯t have our Captain¡ªour teacher¡ªour friend¡ªto bury. But that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t say goodbye.¡±

    She pressed a torch to the wooden pyre, and the flames spread in gentle waves. Whispers and sobs echoed in the courtyard. A few professors bowed their heads, tears rolling down their cheeks. Fan clutched Waelid¡¯s arm, face streaked with sorrow. Sora and Rinka both held their face in their hands crying the same way as twins do. Lucius tried to act tough but a small droplet rolled down his cheek. Zenobia leaned against Tevin¡¯s broad shoulder and Mel, Silas, and Ruriel all bowed their heads avoiding eye contact. Vahim, Amani, and Habr gave thanks in their way and performed a quick ceremonious dance.

    I swallowed hard, stepping up to place a small carved frog figurine at the base of the pyre. I¡¯d spent the last day carving it in memory of Hopsander¡ªa tiny token of gratitude for the man who looked out for me more than once. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered.

    The flames licked up the cloak¡¯s edges, dancing in the twilight.

    ¡ª¡®He would want us to stand strong,¡¯ Fern murmured.

    Once the pyre burned steadily, Laska signaled for everyone to gather in a loose circle. Faces that had once belonged to different houses¡ªAnu, Enlil, Nin¡ªstood shoulder to shoulder.

    ¡°We lost more than one good soul, we lost many. One hundred and thirteen staff, students, and residents from the town of Ash,¡± Laska said, voice raw with emotion. ¡°And while we grieve, we also learn. The petty lines dividing us¡ªHouse rivalries, blood-cutting sorting rites were illusions, designed to temper us. To test our unity when everything else fell away.¡±

    A ripple of murmurs. Some nodded, others blinked in surprise.

    Laska lifted her chin. ¡°From this day on, there are no Houses in the Academy of Ash. We stand as one team¡ªone family. We are the Children of Cinder now because Cinders grow and we never truly die. We burn, we falter¡ªbut when stoked together, we blaze brighter than any threat cast upon us.¡±

    A quiet wave of applause spread around the circle. Sora, Mel, Lucius, and the rest of my classmates exchanged glances of relief. Part of me felt oddly validated¡ªlike the dividing lines had been a burden I didn¡¯t fully realize until now.

    ¡°Our new base will be in the City of Dust,¡± Laska continued, ¡°but we¡¯ll keep the Academy at Baldred¡¯s Pillar as a training ground. This is Hopsander¡¯s legacy. He wanted us to be free. Now we honor that wish.¡±

    One professor, still nursing a bandaged leg, spoke up. ¡°What about the monarchy labeling us terrorists? We can¡¯t just stand here and wait.¡±

    Major Philip scowled. ¡°Spiderbane is establishing a foothold at Dust. We¡¯ll hold off any invasion as long as we can. And if they do breach Baldred¡¯s Barrier¡­ well, they¡¯ll find we¡¯re not so easily crushed.¡±

    A grim nod passed among the gathered. The flames crackled behind Laska, sending sparks into the twilight sky, like tiny stars drifting on the wind.

    I caught Waelid¡¯s eye and felt a stirring of pride. We were bruised, battered, and down a hero¡ªbut standing together.

    Laska stepped forward, voice softening. ¡°For Hopsander¡ªwho taught us to face our fears. For all we¡¯ve lost. And for all we have yet to protect.¡± She raised her torch high. ¡°We fight on.¡±

    The roar of voices that followed held no trace of houses or ranks¡ªjust a single, unified cry of defiance and camaraderie. And as the fire¡¯s sparks danced upward, I could almost feel a presence above us¡ªHopsander¡¯s spirit, watching from beyond, proud of the cinders he¡¯d left behind.

    <hr>

    The next day, I made my way to the upper levels of the Academy to Professor Pestil¡¯s classroom. His room was unaffected and was still the clean laboratory-like room I remembered from my first week at the Academy.

    He was waiting for me behind a warped wooden table piled high with notes. Bandages wrapped his left arm, and dark circles shadowed his eyes. If the war with the monarchy had drained everyone, it had practically devoured Pestil¡¯s usual vigor.

    ¡°Erik.¡± He gave a quick, dry nod as I stepped inside, his gaze flicking to the tail behind me. ¡°And, I suppose, Fern is in there too.¡±

    ¡ª¡®Right here,¡¯ Fern¡¯s voice said in my mind.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± I answered, resting a hand against my serpent tail as though it were natural. ¡°You, uh, said you found something?¡±

    Pestil blew out a weary breath. ¡°Found, no. Re-discovered, maybe.¡± He motioned for me to sit on a bench across from him. ¡°I¡¯ve spent the last two days digging through old records¡ªwhat few we have. Most references to the Twin-Soul phenomenon were lost centuries ago. What remains reads more like a myth than fact.¡±

    I lowered myself onto the bench, feeling a twinge in my bruised ribs. ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t have a definitive answer.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Pestil lifted a parchment page from one of his piles. Half its text was in an archaic script, the rest in spidery translations. ¡°But here¡±¡ªhe tapped a passage¡ª¡°it speaks of two souls sharing a single body, combining powers in ¡®symbiotic unity.¡¯ When pushed to a certain threshold, the second soul can manifest externally¡ªsometimes even wielding formidable magic.¡±

    My pulse quickened. ¡°So¡­that¡¯s like¡­exactly what happened then! You¡¯re saying what Fern did¡­ is documented?¡±

    ¡°In a manner of speaking,¡± Pestil replied. ¡°The texts call it ¡®spectral conjuration,¡¯ though most established mage-scholars dismissed it as occult nonsense¡ªuntestable, they said.¡± He sighed, setting the parchment down. ¡°Erik, when you and Fern separated, you did something no living soul has seen in centuries. If you¡¯d asked me last week, I¡¯d have insisted it was impossible.¡±

    ¡ª¡®Guess we took the impossible route,¡¯ Fern murmured.

    A small smile tugged at my lips. ¡°So¡­ can we do it again? Will it hurt us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the rub,¡± Pestil said, raking a hand through his thinning hair. ¡°The old texts warn that forcing a spectral conjuration too often may lead to permanent dissonance. In plain terms, you risk damaging the link between your souls¡­ or even your minds. You could lose each other altogether.¡±

    I swallowed, fingers tightening over my thigh. ¡°But if we mastered it, it could be a huge advantage.¡±

    Pestil nodded. ¡°Precisely. In a war against Magebloods, being able to call on a second soul¡¯s physical presence, an immensely powerful one at that is¡ªwell, it could tip the scales, if you don¡¯t break yourselves in the process.¡±

    A brief silence fell.

    ¡ª¡®We¡¯ll be careful,¡¯ Fern whispered. ¡®But we can¡¯t ignore it, Erik. The monarchy¡¯s not going to fight fair.¡¯

    I inclined my head, heart thudding. ¡°We can¡¯t run from it, Pestil. If this is who we are, we have to embrace it¡­ carefully, but fully.¡±

    Pestil¡¯s face softened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll support you however I can. I¡¯ve already asked for any references to Twin-Souls from our traveling cinder units. Someone might have an old journal or pass down an oral tale.¡± He paused, pursing his lips. ¡°In the meantime, do not attempt another full separation unless you absolutely must. Promise me.¡±

    I exhaled, exchanging a mental nod with Fern. ¡°We promise.¡±

    Leaning back, Pestil swept a pile of notes aside, revealing a small map of Baldred¡¯s Pillar. ¡°I wish we had more time for research. But with the monarchy breathing down our necks and Lucile¡¯s new push for the Fourth Floor¡­ Well, we¡¯re all juggling chaos.¡± He tapped the map. ¡°If you do go on the expedition, gather any runic fragments or references to arcane soulcraft you find. It might be our best chance to refine this power.¡±

    I rose from the bench, wincing at a twinge of pain in my hip. ¡°We¡¯ll keep our eyes open.¡±

    Stepping away, I realized just how exhausted Pestil looked. He was doing everything he could¡ªjust like the rest of us. War was on the horizon, threatening to consume everyone, and we were grasping at fragile bits of knowledge to stay ahead.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said softly. ¡°For believing in us.¡±

    His lips twitched in a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I do. But I¡¯m willing to be proven wrong.¡±

    I let out a quiet huff of laughter and made my way toward the door. As I crossed the threshold, the torches guttered, sending strange shadows dancing along the walls. Outside, the corridor opened onto the partial light of day. Fan, Waelid, and my classmates were likely gathering for training¡ªthere was no rest for the Children of Cinder.

    ¡°Ready, Fern?¡± I murmured inwardly.

    ¡ª¡®Always, partner.¡¯

    We stepped out into the ruins to meet our classmates.

    <hr>

    I emerged onto the open plains outside Baldred¡¯s Pillar to find my classmates waiting¡ªSora, Mel, Lucius, Rinka, Zenobia, Tevin, Ruriel, Silas, Amani, Vahim, Habr, Waelid, and even Fan tagged along. They all wore the new Cinder emblem on their uniforms: a single flame rising from a broken sword.

    ¡°Time to test those new grapple gauntlets Silas designed,¡± Waelid announced, his wings stirring a faint breeze. ¡°The old outside stairs wrap around the first and second floors. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s still got the guts to climb.¡±

    Fan gave a sly smile. ¡°You are not included in this race Mr. Chapter Master, flying infusions don¡¯t count.¡±

    They all laughed. We were tired, and bruised, but alive. Fern¡¯s presence jumped in my mind like he was ready to use the gauntlet. A few days ago, we were battered into the ground, drenched in fear and blood. Now we stood with a new purpose, a ragtag band molded by suffering and resolve.

    I glanced at the tower. Its ancient stone rose high into the sky, each floor a mystery of magic and monsters. Above, clouds glowed with the promise of dawn.

    I stretched and tightened my gauntlet. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Silas grinned. ¡°As we¡¯ll ever be.¡±

    ¡°Can we get on with it?¡± Mel said before shooting her grapple lineup. ¡°Jeeze!¡± Then she pressed the retract button and she launched high into the air climbing the pillar.

    The rest of us laughed and fired our grapple lines, metal hooks latching onto carved ledges. The cables pulled tight. The gears whined and whizzed and worked perfectly. The wind rushed past my face as I soared.

    And so we rose, defiant in a world hell-bent on crushing us, the have-nots. Together, we were Cinders¡ªflickering but unquenchable. If the monarchy thought they could extinguish our flame, they¡¯d soon learn:

    A single spark, when fed by countless hands, can become an inferno.

    BOOK ONE END